The throne of David, or An exposition of the second of Samuell wherein is set downe the pattern of a pious and prudent Prince, and a clear type of of [sic] the Prince of Princes Christ Iesus the sonne of David and his spirituall kingdome by William Guild D.D. and minister of Gods word at King-Edward in Scotland.
         Guild, William, 1586-1657.
      
       
         
           1659
        
      
       Approx. 896 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 179 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2009-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A85769
         Wing G2212
         Thomason E984_8
         ESTC R207805
         99866834
         99866834
         119120
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A85769)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 119120)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Thomason Tracts ; 146:E984[8])
      
       
         
           
             The throne of David, or An exposition of the second of Samuell wherein is set downe the pattern of a pious and prudent Prince, and a clear type of of [sic] the Prince of Princes Christ Iesus the sonne of David and his spirituall kingdome by William Guild D.D. and minister of Gods word at King-Edward in Scotland.
             Guild, William, 1586-1657.
          
           [6], 159, p. 156, 153-339, [1] p.
           
             printed by W. Hall for Rob. Blagrave,
             Oxford :
             Anno salutis 1659.
          
           
             Text continuous despite pagination.
             Annotation on Thomason copy: "May 28th".
             Reproduction of the original in the British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Bible. -- O.T. -- Samuel II -- Commentaries -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2007-03 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2007-03 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2008-07 John Latta
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2008-07 John Latta
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-09 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           THE
           THRONE
           OF
           DAVID
           ,
           OR
           AN
           EXPOSITION
           OF
           THE
           Second
           of
           Samuell
           WHEREIN
           IS
           SET
           DOWNE
           THE
           Pattern
           of
           a
           Pious
           and
           Prudent
           Prince
           ,
           and
           a
           clear
           Type
           of
           of
           the
           Prince
           of
           Princes
           
             CHRIST
             IESVS
          
           the
           Sonne
           of
           DAVID
           and
           his
           Spirituall
           Kingdome
        
         
           By
           WILLIAM
           GUILD
           
             D.
             D.
          
           and
           Minister
           of
           Gods
           word
           at
           
             King
             Edward
          
           in
           Scotland
           .
        
         
           OXFORD
           ,
           
             Printed
             by
          
           W.
           HALL
           for
           ROB.
           BLAGRAVE
           ,
           Anno
           Salutis
           1659.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           A
           Letter
           written
           in
           order
           to
           the
           now
           mentioned
           Society
           or
           little
           Common-wealth
           ;
           By
           some
           well
           affected
           persons
           ,
           whose
           hearts
           and
           hands
           have
           already
           joyned
           therein
           :
           to
           stir
           up
           all
           such
           who
           are
           truely
           sensible
           of
           the
           poor
           and
           needy
           ,
           to
           carry
           on
           this
           so
           necessary
           and
           charitable
           a
           work
           .
        
         
           HAving
           not
           only
           considered
           the
           poverty
           ,
           afflictions
           and
           streights
           of
           many
           well
           minded
           people
           ;
           Together
           with
           the
           evil
           consequences
           that
           arise
           from
           the
           corrupt
           customs
           and
           waies
           of
           most
           employments
           ,
           and
           the
           general
           disorder
           proceeding
           from
           riches
           and
           poverty
           :
           But
           also
           the
           way
           propounded
           by
           the
           endeavours
           of
           our
           friend
           
             Peter
             Cornelius
          
           ;
           to
           rectifie
           all
           such
           and
           many
           other
           inconveniences
           ,
           by
           bringing
           together
           a
           fit
           ,
           suitable
           and
           well
           qualified
           people
           into
           one
           Houshold
           government
           or
           little
           Common-wealth
           ,
           wherein
           every
           one
           may
           keep
           his
           propriety
           ,
           and
           be
           employed
           in
           some
           work
           or
           other
           as
           he
           shall
           be
           fit
           ,
           without
           being
           oppressed
           ,
           as
           is
           more
           at
           large
           expressed
           in
           a
           Platform
           to
           that
           purpose
           .
        
         
           Whereupon
           we
           are
           resolved
           ,
           judgeing
           it
           to
           be
           necessary
           ,
           and
           our
           duty
           to
           promote
           so
           good
           and
           pious
           a
           work
           ,
           with
           the
           assistance
           of
           other
           mercifull
           and
           rational
           men
           ,
           to
           lay
           such
           a
           foundation
           ,
           as
           may
           tend
           to
           the
           relief
           of
           the
           oppressed
           ,
           the
           preserving
           of
           such
           as
           are
           in
           danger
           of
           falling
           into
           snares
           ,
           and
           the
           increase
           of
           understanding
           and
           mutuall
           love
           ,
           as
           also
           the
           exemplary
           ordering
           
           of
           such
           acts
           as
           may
           be
           accomplished
           by
           prudential
           charity
           .
        
         
           And
           hereunto
           we
           do
           earnestly
           invite
           all
           Persons
           that
           have
           a
           willing
           mind
           to
           do
           good
           according
           to
           their
           abilities
           ;
           some
           by
           their
           Wisdom
           and
           Councell
           ,
           others
           by
           money
           and
           credit
           ,
           or
           by
           both
           ,
           as
           they
           shall
           be
           able
           and
           free
           ,
           that
           so
           a
           stock
           may
           be
           raised
           for
           the
           carrying
           on
           of
           this
           good
           and
           beneficial
           work
           .
        
         
           To
           which
           end
           we
           have
           subscribed
           our
           names
           ,
           and
           the
           summs
           of
           money
           which
           we
           are
           willing
           to
           give
           .
           Hoping
           that
           all
           such
           as
           are
           for
           so
           general
           a
           work
           ,
           will
           upon
           due
           consideration
           likewise
           subscribe
           for
           such
           a
           summe
           of
           money
           as
           they
           are
           willing
           to
           give
           towards
           the
           accomplishment
           of
           the
           Premisses
           ,
           and
           meet
           together
           to
           confer
           and
           order
           the
           said
           summes
           of
           moneys
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           some
           trusty
           Persons
           for
           the
           use
           and
           benefit
           of
           the
           Society
           only
           ,
           and
           what
           else
           shall
           be
           found
           conducing
           to
           the
           perfecting
           of
           this
           work
           ,
           till
           the
           Society
           can
           subsist
           of
           it self
           in
           order
           ,
           which
           we
           believe
           may
           soon
           be
           from
           the
           credible
           information
           of
           divers
           persons
           ,
           relating
           that
           many
           hundreds
           in
           
             Transilvania
             ,
             Hungaria
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Paltsgraves
           Countrey
           ,
           from
           a
           small
           beginning
           have
           attained
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           a
           very
           comfortable
           life
           among
           themselves
           ,
           but
           also
           ability
           of
           doing
           much
           good
           to
           others
           ,
           not
           of
           their
           Society
           .
        
         
           
             subscribed
             towards
             the
             raysing
             of
             a
             Stock
             .
          
           
             I.
             S.
             100
             l.
             
          
           
             W.
             R.
             100
             l.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           To
           the
           Reader
           .
        
         
           
             Christian
             Reader
             ,
          
        
         
           THe
           ensuing
           Commentary
           ,
           was
           about
           a
           year
           since
           sent
           unto
           me
           out
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           it
           was
           intended
           by
           the
           Authour
           to
           have
           been
           published
           with
           a
           Preface
           ,
           or
           Dedication
           to
           my self
           .
           Being
           a
           stranger
           unto
           me
           ,
           some
           mistaken
           apprehensions
           of
           me
           ,
           which
           may
           easily
           happen
           at
           such
           a
           distance
           ;
           it
           seems
           put
           him
           on
           that
           resolution
           after
           the
           finishing
           of
           the
           whole
           work
           ,
           and
           prefixing
           the
           Epistle
           mentioned
           unto
           it
           with
           his
           own
           hand
           ,
           the
           Authour
           himself
           dying
           ,
           his
           Relict
           sent
           the
           Book
           and
           Epistle
           with
           a
           Letter
           of
           her
           own
           ,
           fignifying
           the
           commands
           of
           her
           dying
           Husband
           to
           that
           purpose
           unto
           me
           ;
           both
           his
           Epistle
           and
           her
           Letter
           ,
           as
           expressing
           many
           things
           concerning
           me
           ,
           which
           I
           dare
           not
           own
           ,
           or
           arrogate
           to
           my selfe
           ,
           much
           lesse
           be
           a
           means
           of
           
           publishing
           them
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           I
           thought
           meet
           to
           suppresse
           .
           But
           for
           the
           Treatise
           it self
           ,
           finding
           it
           written
           with
           perspicuity
           and
           clearnesse
           ,
           handling
           a
           subject
           of
           great
           and
           delightful
           variety
           ,
           with
           a
           choice
           mixture
           of
           spirituall
           ,
           morall
           and
           politicall
           observations
           ,
           tempered
           by
           a
           good
           and
           sound
           judgment
           unto
           common
           capacities
           ,
           and
           not
           knowing
           but
           that
           the
           onely
           copy
           of
           it
           was
           in
           my
           hand
           ,
           that
           publick
           good
           might
           not
           by
           the
           learned
           Author's
           respect
           to
           me
           be
           hindred
           ,
           I
           thought
           meet
           to
           further
           the
           publication
           of
           it
           ;
           which
           being
           offered
           ,
           I
           make
           bold
           to
           recommend
           it
           to
           the
           Christian
           Reader
           ,
           as
           I
           do
           him
           also
           in
           the
           perusall
           of
           it
           ,
           to
           the
           grace
           of
           him
           who
           is
           able
           to
           make
           it
           usefull
           .
        
         
           
             John
             Owen
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           THE
           THRONE
           of
           David
           :
           Or
           An
           exposition
           of
           the
           second
           book
           of
           Samuel
           .
           Wherein
           is
           set
           down
           the
           pattern
           of
           a
           pious
           and
           prudent
           prince
           ,
           and
           a
           cleare
           type
           of
           the
           prince
           of
           princes
           Christ
           Jesus
           the
           sonne
           of
           David
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           spirituall
           Kingdome
           .
        
         
           
             THE
             PREFACE
             .
          
           
             TO
             omit
             any
             generall
             or
             prolix
             discourse
             concerning
             the
             utility
             and
             delectation
             of
             historie
             ,
             and
             in
             speciall
             of
             these
             registred
             in
             Holy
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             to
             come
             in
             particular
             to
             this
             present
             History
             contained
             in
             this
             second
             of
             Samuel
             .
             In
             it
             we
             have
             the
             pattern
             of
             a
             pious
             and
             prudent
             prince
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             estate
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Israel
             under
             David
             we
             have
             typified
             the
             estate
             of
             the
             Church
             militant
             under
             Christ
             Jesus
             .
          
           
             But
             before
             we
             come
             to
             the
             particular
             explication
             of
             this
             Book
             ,
             we
             will
             speak
             .
             1.
             
             Of
             the
             Author
             and
             penman
             thereof
             .
             2.
             
             Of
             the
             inscription
             and
             reason
             thereof
             .
             3.
             
             Of
             the
             Subject
             and
             matter
             thereof
             .
             and
             4.
             
             The
             utility
             and
             profit
             thereof
             .
          
           
             First
             then
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             doubt
             of
             the
             Author
             ,
             but
             as
             is
             said
             of
             the
             whole
             Scripture
             in
             generall
             :
             so
             of
             this
             in
             particular
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             is
             by
             divine
             inspiration
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             is
             the
             Author
             and
             
             indyter
             thereof
             .
             But
             as
             for
             the
             penman
             ,
             some
             suppose
             that
             the
             same
             was
             written
             by
             the
             Prophets
             Gad
             and
             Nathan
             who
             lived
             in
             the
             reign
             of
             David
             .
             Others
             that
             Samuel
             ,
             from
             whom
             it
             hath
             the
             denomination
             was
             the
             writer
             of
             it
             till
             the
             25.
             chapter
             (
             where
             his
             death
             is
             recorded
             )
             and
             the
             rest
             supplied
             by
             some
             of
             the
             forenamed
             Prophets
             .
             But
             the
             most
             probable
             is
             thought
             to
             be
             that
             it
             was
             the
             office
             of
             the
             high-priest
             to
             register
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Jewish
             church
             and
             what
             fell
             out
             every
             one
             in
             his
             own
             time
             .
             But
             herein
             seeing
             Scripture
             is
             silent
             ,
             we
             need
             not
             curiously
             inquire
             further
             hereof
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Concerning
             the
             title
             and
             inscription
             .
             The
             Hebrews
             give
             this
             reason
             thereof
             ,
             because
             they
             containe
             the
             whole
             course
             of
             the
             life
             of
             Samuel
             ,
             and
             of
             these
             two
             Kings
             Saul
             and
             David
             ,
             whom
             he
             (
             according
             to
             Gods
             ordinance
             )
             anointed
             .
             But
             the
             Greeks
             (
             as
             the
             70.
             or
             septuagint
             )
             whom
             Jerome
             and
             most
             part
             of
             the
             Latines
             do
             follow
             ,
             rejecting
             the
             inscription
             of
             these
             two
             bookes
             from
             Samuel
             ,
             they
             call
             these
             two
             ,
             the
             first
             and
             second
             book
             of
             the
             Kings
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             life
             and
             acts
             of
             the
             Kings
             that
             are
             set
             down
             therein
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             Saul
             and
             David
             :
             as
             in
             the
             other
             two
             bookes
             that
             followes
             the
             lives
             and
             acts
             of
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
             Judah
             and
             Israel
             are
             set
             down
             therein
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             As
             for
             the
             argument
             or
             matter
             contained
             in
             this
             second
             book
             of
             Samuel
             ,
             the
             same
             is
             the
             whole
             History
             of
             the
             estate
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             of
             their
             Kings
             and
             Commonweale
             ,
             from
             the
             death
             of
             Saul
             to
             the
             decrepit
             age
             of
             David
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             space
             of
             40
             yeares
             ,
             wherein
             is
             declared
             ,
             the
             noble
             acts
             of
             David
             ,
             his
             entrie
             to
             the
             kingdome
             ,
             and
             how
             he
             inlarged
             the
             same
             ,
             also
             what
             troubles
             he
             had
             both
             intestine
             and
             forraine
             ,
             from
             all
             which
             at
             last
             the
             Lord
             did
             deliver
             him
             ,
             and
             gave
             him
             victory
             over
             all
             his
             enemies
             ,
             and
             how
             in
             the
             end
             ,
             in
             peace
             and
             rest
             ,
             he
             finished
             his
             daies
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             utility
             and
             profit
             which
             this
             History
             affords
             is
             manifold
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             reduced
             to
             two
             heads
             ,
             the
             first
             for
             confirmation
             of
             Faith
             ,
             the
             second
             for
             example
             of
             Life
             ,
             which
             Paul
             joyneth
             .
             2.
             
             Tim
             :
             3.
             10.
             
             The
             first
             appeareth
             in
             the
             verifying
             of
             the
             promise
             made
             by
             Samuel
             to
             David
             in
             the
             Lords
             name
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             be
             King
             after
             Saul
             ,
             albeit
             (
             for
             the
             triall
             of
             his
             faith
             )
             after
             many
             great
             sufferings
             ,
             and
             desperate
             like
             dangers
             ,
             the
             same
             came
             to
             pass
             ,
             and
             he
             all
             this
             while
             did
             relye
             on
             the
             Lords
             promise
             .
             The
             second
             appeares
             in
             the
             prudence
             ,
             piety
             ,
             zeale
             ,
             humility
             ,
             equity
             and
             good
             government
             
             of
             David
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             his
             heroick
             and
             godly
             virtues
             worthy
             of
             imitation
             .
             As
             also
             is
             set
             down
             David's
             infirmities
             and
             fall's
             ,
             as
             examples
             of
             the
             weakness
             of
             the
             best
             when
             they
             watch
             not
             over
             themselves
             ,
             or
             are
             left
             to
             themselves
             ,
             proponed
             to
             be
             eschewed
             ,
             
               ut
               majorum
               ruina
               sit
               minorum
               cautela
               ,
            
             as
             likewise
             his
             repentance
             to
             be
             imitated
             ,
             and
             the
             sharp
             corrections
             notwithstanding
             ,
             as
             medicinall
             corrasves
             ,
             wherewith
             he
             was
             chastised
             :
             as
             we
             see
             in
             the
             Lords
             dealing
             with
             his
             dearest
             sonnes
             and
             servants
             .
             Heb
             :
             12.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             And
             therefore
             what
             sharper
             punishments
             may
             the
             impenitent
             ,
             and
             Satans
             slaves
             expect
             ?
          
           
             In
             this
             History
             likewise
             of
             David's
             reign
             and
             kingdome
             ,
             we
             have
             typified
             Christ
             Jesus
             the
             Sonne
             of
             David
             his
             condition
             ,
             and
             estate
             of
             his
             Church
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             .
             for
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             As
             David
             was
             anointed
             to
             be
             king
             over
             Israel
             :
             so
             was
             Christ
             anointed
             to
             be
             King
             over
             his
             Church
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             as
             David
             endured
             many
             troubles
             ,
             persecutions
             and
             sufferings
             before
             he
             entred
             into
             his
             kingdome
             ,
             so
             did
             Jesus
             Christ
             here
             on
             earth
             before
             he
             entred
             in
             his
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             After
             his
             entry
             he
             was
             mightily
             opposed
             and
             oppugned
             by
             them
             of
             Saul's
             house
             ,
             his
             enemie
             by
             armes
             force
             and
             violence
             ,
             and
             so
             was
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             Gospell
             ,
             by
             the
             bloody
             persecution
             of
             the
             heathens
             
               Roman
               Emperors
            
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Notwithstanding
             Davids
             house
             waxed
             still
             strong
             and
             Sauls
             house
             weake
             :
             so
             the
             Christian
             Church
             and
             profession
             did
             the
             more
             flourish
             ,
             and
             heathenish
             ,
             idolatry
             ,
             and
             heresies
             decay
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Hiram
             also
             a
             Gentile
             ,
             and
             King
             of
             Tyrus
             joyned
             in
             Amity
             with
             David
             ,
             and
             contributed
             to
             the
             building
             of
             his
             house
             in
             Sion
             ,
             both
             furniture
             and
             workmen
             ,
             typifying
             thereby
             how
             the
             gentiles
             should
             come
             into
             the
             profession
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             and
             should
             contribute
             to
             the
             building
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             mysticall
             members
             thereof
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Then
             doth
             David
             bring
             home
             the
             Arke
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             set
             it
             in
             his
             house
             at
             Sion
             :
             and
             then
             in
             like
             manner
             was
             the
             true
             worship
             of
             God
             established
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             true
             Sion
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             But
             hereafter
             did
             Absolon
             craftily
             under
             a
             faire
             pretence
             of
             the
             good
             of
             Israel
             rise
             against
             David
             and
             stole
             away
             the
             hearts
             of
             Davids
             people
             ,
             who
             joyned
             themselves
             with
             him
             in
             rebellion
             ,
             many
             following
             him
             in
             the
             simplicity
             of
             their
             hearts
             ,
             and
             being
             deceived
             by
             his
             simulat
             and
             faire
             pretence
             of
             piety
             :
             even
             so
             did
             Antichrist
             arise
             against
             
             Christ
             under
             a
             like
             faire
             pretence
             to
             be
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             therefore
             is
             said
             to
             be
             horned
             like
             the
             lamb
             ,
             though
             speaking
             like
             the
             dragon
             ,
             and
             who
             fraudulently
             stole
             away
             the
             hearts
             of
             Gods
             people
             ,
             who
             in
             like
             manner
             (
             except
             a
             few
             like
             those
             who
             followed
             David
             )
             followed
             him
             in
             the
             simplicity
             of
             their
             hearts
             ,
             till
             the
             time
             of
             evocation
             out
             of
             
               Babel
               ,
               Revel
            
             .
             18.
             2.
             
             And
             that
             as
             David
             was
             thereafter
             brought
             back
             to
             Jerusalem
             by
             his
             people
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Gospell
             and
             professors
             thereof
             was
             brought
             back
             in
             like
             manner
             ,
             which
             seemed
             before
             to
             be
             exiled
             ,
             as
             David
             and
             his
             followers
             were
             ,
             and
             driven
             ,
             like
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             church
             ,
             Revel
             .
             12.
             14.
             
             Into
             the
             wilderness
             and
             desert
             .
          
           
             But
             as
             Absolon
             was
             at
             last
             overthrown
             ,
             and
             Davids
             kingdome
             under
             him
             was
             thereafter
             peaceably
             established
             :
             so
             shall
             Antichrist
             according
             to
             that
             prediction
             Revel
             .
             18.
             
             And
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             shall
             thereafter
             injoy
             peace
             and
             quietness
             .
          
        
         
           
             II.
             SAM
             :
             Chap.
             1.
             to
             the
             17.
             
             Verse
             .
          
           
             THe
             principall
             argument
             of
             this
             chapter
             ,
             is
             the
             report
             of
             the
             event
             of
             the
             battle
             between
             the
             Israelites
             and
             Philistines
             under
             Saul
             upon
             mount
             Gilboa
             ,
             which
             generally
             comprehends
             these
             two
             particulars
             .
             1.
             
             The
             report
             it selfe
             from
             the
             first
             verse
             to
             the
             17.
             
             The
             second
             is
             ,
             what
             fell
             out
             thereon
             ,
             from
             the
             17.
             verse
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             end
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             report
             we
             have
             to
             consider
             .
             1.
             
             The
             matter
             and
             circumstance
             thereof
             .
             2.
             
             The
             triall
             and
             how
             it
             was
             accepted
             .
             And
             3.
             the
             just
             reward
             of
             the
             reporter
             and
             actor
             therein
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             matter
             reported
             is
             the
             losse
             of
             the
             battle
             on
             Israels
             side
             ,
             and
             death
             of
             Saul
             and
             Jonathan
             .
             The
             first
             circumstance
             set
             down
             in
             the
             report
             ,
             is
             ,
             of
             the
             time
             ,
             to
             have
             been
             the
             third
             day
             after
             Davids
             victory
             against
             the
             Amalikites
             ,
             wherein
             the
             swiftness
             of
             the
             fame
             of
             the
             battle
             on
             Gilboa
             is
             to
             be
             noted
             ,
             seeing
             in
             less
             then
             the
             space
             of
             three
             daies
             ;
             It
             is
             divulged
             from
             Gilboa
             which
             is
             situated
             in
             the
             territory
             of
             Isachar
             ,
             at
             the
             border
             of
             Jordan
             ,
             in
             the
             east
             march
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             to
             David
             ,
             in
             the
             land
             of
             the
             Philistines
             ,
             dwelling
             then
             at
             Ziklag
             situate
             neer
             to
             the
             mediterranean
             ,
             upon
             the
             West-point
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             esteemed
             to
             have
             been
             each
             part
             distant
             from
             the
             other
             ,
             the
             bounds
             of
             a
             hundred
             miles
             or
             thereabout
             in
             the
             latitude
             of
             the
             land
             .
          
           
           
             Next
             ,
             the
             person
             reporter
             is
             called
             herein
             generall
             ,
             one
             ,
             and
             there
             after
             in
             speciall
             ,
             an
             Amalekite
             ,
             probably
             the
             Son
             of
             one
             of
             that
             Nation
             whom
             Saul
             had
             formerly
             unlawfully
             spared
             in
             his
             expedition
             against
             Agag
             ,
             and
             therefore
             God
             had
             reserved
             him
             now
             to
             be
             his
             murtherer
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             His
             carriage
             or
             behaviour
             is
             very
             crafty
             and
             cunning
             ,
             he
             covereth
             his
             head
             with
             ashes
             ,
             he
             rents
             his
             garments
             ,
             and
             doth
             most
             humble
             curtesy
             to
             David
             ,
             as
             to
             his
             King.
             This
             gesture
             of
             his
             was
             used
             ever
             by
             such
             ,
             who
             were
             displeased
             for
             the
             publick
             calamity
             of
             the
             Lords
             People
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             the
             example
             of
             Joshua
             ,
             
             and
             of
             the
             messinger
             that
             came
             to
             report
             the
             event
             of
             the
             battle
             to
             Heli.
             But
             as
             they
             used
             this
             forme
             uprightly
             ,
             so
             doth
             this
             Amalekite
             use
             the
             same
             Hypocritically
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             His
             Oration
             testifies
             his
             further
             Hypocrisy
             ,
             which
             he
             useth
             very
             elaboratly
             and
             artificially
             ,
             by
             degrees
             beginning
             at
             the
             generall
             ,
             and
             coming
             to
             the
             particulars
             ,
             ascending
             from
             that
             which
             was
             most
             grievious
             ,
             and
             ending
             with
             that
             which
             he
             thought
             unto
             David
             should
             be
             most
             acceptable
             ,
             and
             good
             news
             .
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             the
             People
             are
             fled
             ,
             and
             many
             of
             them
             overthrown
             ,
             also
             Saul
             and
             Jonathan
             his
             Son
             ,
             are
             dead
             ,
             so
             that
             both
             the
             King
             thy
             persecutour
             ,
             and
             Enemy
             ,
             and
             Jonathan
             though
             thy
             friend
             ,
             yet
             apparent
             Heir
             ,
             between
             thee
             and
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             are
             both
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             and
             therefore
             this
             last
             news
             may
             asswage
             the
             grief
             of
             the
             former
             ,
             the
             slaughter
             to
             wit
             ,
             of
             thy
             Countrymen
             and
             People
             ,
             (
             a
             crafty
             flatterer
             indeed
             .
             )
          
           
             The
             King
             also
             as
             a
             prudent
             Prince
             ,
             not
             facile
             to
             credit
             rumours
             ,
             inquires
             ,
             once
             and
             again
             ,
             the
             certainty
             ,
             he
             answers
             ,
             that
             he
             speaks
             as
             an
             ejewitnesse
             that
             which
             he
             saw
             ,
             and
             he
             affirmes
             the
             thing
             which
             he
             asked
             ,
             and
             to
             seal
             up
             the
             truth
             of
             his
             speechs
             ,
             he
             makes
             a
             reall
             exhibition
             of
             the
             royall
             ornaments
             of
             the
             crown
             ,
             and
             bracelet
             whereby
             he
             concludes
             with
             himself
             ,
             liberally
             to
             be
             rewarded
             of
             David
             .
          
           
             Concerning
             the
             matter
             of
             his
             report
             and
             verity
             thereof
             there
             are
             divers
             opinions
             amongst
             the
             learned
             ,
             some
             thinking
             it
             a
             manifest
             lie
             ,
             made
             to
             gain
             favour
             ,
             thanks
             ,
             and
             reward
             ,
             in
             respect
             that
             it
             seems
             directly
             contradictory
             to
             the
             verity
             of
             the
             forme
             of
             Sauls
             death
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             31.
             and
             1
             Chron.
             10.
             
          
           
             Others
             (
             as
             sundry
             of
             the
             Rabbins
             ,
             and
             Josephus
             holdes
             the
             
             opinion
             )
             that
             he
             spake
             truly
             ,
             granting
             (
             as
             is
             said
             in
             the
             forenamed
             places
             )
             that
             Saul
             runne
             himself
             upon
             his
             owne
             sword
             ,
             and
             of
             that
             wound
             especially
             he
             dyed
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Archers
             had
             formerly
             hit
             him
             ,
             and
             wounded
             him
             likewise
             ,
             but
             that
             immediatly
             not
             dyeing
             of
             these
             wounds
             especially
             by
             this
             last
             given
             by
             himself
             ,
             not
             entring
             so
             deep
             into
             his
             body
             ,
             as
             he
             speaks
             himself
             ,
             (
             
               nam
               detinuit
               mè
            
             *
             
               haec
               ocellata
               chlamys
               v.
            
             9.
             
             And
             life
             being
             as
             yet
             within
             him
             ,
             as
             he
             also
             in
             the
             same
             verse
             testifies
             ,
             therefore
             he
             desires
             this
             Amalekite
             to
             stand
             upon
             him
             ,
             (
             as
             being
             formerly
             fallen
             )
             and
             to
             kill
             him
             outright
             ,
             which
             he
             performs
             ,
             and
             thereby
             altogether
             is
             made
             to
             give
             up
             the
             ghost
             .
          
           
             After
             that
             David
             hath
             tryed
             ,
             and
             found
             it
             to
             be
             of
             truth
             that
             Saul
             and
             Jonathan
             are
             dead
             ,
             with
             great
             heavinesse
             and
             regret
             doth
             he
             receive
             this
             news
             ,
             and
             with
             great
             mourning
             and
             fasting
             ,
             he
             bewails
             
               Saul
               ,
               Jonathan
            
             ,
             and
             the
             People
             ,
             which
             mourning
             is
             upon
             two
             respects
             ,
             the
             one
             naturall
             ,
             the
             other
             godly
             and
             spirituall
             ,
             this
             first
             was
             the
             sorrow
             ,
             1.
             for
             the
             King
             ,
             his
             Father
             in
             Law
             ,
             and
             Lord
             ,
             2.
             for
             Jonathan
             his
             faithfull
             friend
             prevented
             by
             immaturity
             of
             violent
             death
             ,
             before
             he
             could
             get
             occasion
             of
             acquitting
             his
             former
             favours
             ,
             and
             3.
             for
             his
             People
             ,
             his
             dearest
             kinsmen
             and
             of
             one
             country
             with
             him
             .
             The
             spirituall
             ,
             is
             the
             apprehension
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             thus
             punishing
             Church
             and
             Commonwealth
             for
             sin
             ,
             and
             making
             his
             People
             to
             fall
             so
             before
             their
             Enemies
             whereby
             the
             honour
             of
             the
             name
             of
             God
             would
             be
             reproached
             and
             blasphemed
             amongst
             the
             heathen
             .
          
           
             The
             reward
             of
             this
             messenger
             ,
             is
             death
             ,
             by
             orderly
             processe
             ,
             first
             David
             accuses
             ,
             how
             durst
             thou
             put
             thy
             hand
             on
             the
             Lords
             anointed
             ?
             Next
             ,
             he
             convicts
             him
             by
             his
             own
             confession
             ,
             which
             uncoactedly
             given
             ,
             and
             not
             enforced
             by
             torture
             ,
             is
             by
             all
             Laws
             holden
             
               pro
               confesso
            
             ,
             then
             he
             condemneth
             and
             commandeth
             execution
             ,
             upon
             good
             reasons
             ,
             the
             crime
             was
             capitall
             ,
             the
             party
             confessed
             ,
             David
             was
             a
             Judge
             ,
             in
             Siklag
             ,
             and
             the
             title
             by
             the
             death
             of
             Saul
             is
             increased
             ,
             to
             the
             Kingdome
             .
          
           
             
             
               OBSERVATIONS
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               V.
               1.
               
               BEfore
               ,
               David
               had
               newly
               gotten
               a
               notable
               Victory
               over
               his
               Enemies
               the
               Amalekites
               ,
               
               and
               recovered
               the
               prey
               of
               Ziklag
               ,
               and
               now
               the
               Lord
               takes
               Saul
               his
               persecutor
               also
               out
               of
               the
               way
               ,
               and
               makes
               the
               news
               thereof
               speedily
               to
               be
               brought
               unto
               him
               ,
               by
               whose
               death
               he
               is
               promoted
               unto
               the
               Kingdome
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               Lord
               heaps
               good
               things
               upon
               his
               chosen
               ,
               and
               renewes
               his
               benefits
               to
               the
               godly
               ,
               who
               rely
               upon
               him
               ,
               and
               in
               patience
               possesseth
               there
               souls
               ,
               witnesse
               Jacob
               ,
               and
               a
               cloud
               of
               others
               ,
               that
               may
               be
               brought
               out
               of
               Scripture
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               Victory
               over
               the
               Amalekites
               was
               not
               without
               a
               preceding
               heavy
               disaster
               ,
               and
               this
               news
               containes
               likewise
               a
               sad
               theame
               ,
               Jonathan
               his
               trusty
               friend
               and
               the
               Lords
               People
               ,
               his
               dear
               Countrymen
               over
               whom
               he
               was
               to
               reigne
               ,
               was
               likewise
               overthrown
               with
               Saul
               in
               battle
               ,
               thus
               temper
               's
               the
               Lord
               the
               Cup
               that
               he
               gives
               his
               owne
               ,
               comfort
               with
               the
               crosse
               ,
               and
               the
               mixture
               of
               some
               tartnesse
               with
               his
               sweetest
               morsels
               ,
               least
               they
               should
               overcloy
               us
               ,
               or
               we
               too
               much
               delight
               in
               them
               ,
               therefore
               with
               extraordinary
               Revelations
               Paul
               must
               have
               some
               buffetings
               of
               Satan
               ,
               least
               he
               should
               be
               puft
               up
               above
               measure
               ,
               and
               least
               we
               should
               put
               our
               felicity
               in
               them
               here
               ,
               or
               not
               thankfully
               with
               Job
               ,
               be
               content
               ,
               when
               he
               takes
               them
               back
               from
               us
               again
               ,
               our
               sweetest
               roses
               must
               have
               there
               sharp
               prickels
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               God
               stirreth
               up
               an
               
                 Amalekite
                 ,
                 (
                 vers
              
               8.
               )
               an
               infidell
               in
               Religion
               ,
               an
               adversary
               to
               Israel
               ,
               and
               particular
               Enemy
               to
               David
               ,
               to
               become
               his
               favourer
               ,
               and
               with
               all
               diligence
               to
               carry
               this
               message
               ,
               whereupon
               we
               collect
               the
               generall
               ,
               that
               when
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               any
               members
               thereof
               ,
               hath
               been
               in
               greatest
               adversities
               amongst
               forrain
               Enemies
               ,
               then
               God
               hath
               moved
               the
               hearts
               of
               there
               very
               adversaries
               to
               be
               there
               best
               friends
               .
               Examples
               ,
               Abraham
               with
               Abimelech
               ,
               the
               Patriarches
               with
               the
               first
               
                 Pharoah
                 Moses
              
               preserved
               by
               the
               Daughter
               ,
               and
               brought
               up
               in
               the
               court
               David
               with
               the
               King
               of
               Gath
               ,
               and
               Moab
               ,
               of
               the
               Prophets
               of
               God
               in
               Achabs
               time
               fed
               by
               the
               governours
               of
               his
               house
               ,
               
                 Obadiah
                 ,
                 Daniel
              
               ,
               the
               3.
               
               
                 Children
                 ,
                 Ezra
                 ,
                 Nehemiah
                 ,
                 Ester
                 ,
                 Mordecai
                 ,
              
               and
               sundry
               others
               ;
               Then
               let
               us
               not
               fear
               the
               losse
               ,
               or
               want
               of
               friends
               ,
               the
               Lord
               who
               
               framed
               the
               heart
               ,
               hath
               the
               hearts
               of
               Kings
               and
               private
               men
               in
               his
               hands
               ,
               which
               he
               will
               turne
               (
               as
               he
               did
               the
               heart
               of
               Esau
               in
               an
               instant
               )
               to
               the
               comfort
               of
               such
               as
               depend
               with
               David
               upon
               his
               protection
               and
               providence
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Vers
               2.
               
               This
               messinger
               is
               a
               pattern
               of
               a
               cunning
               Hypocrite
               ,
               &
               crafty
               flatterer
               ,
               brought
               up
               in
               the
               Atheist
               Schools
               of
               prophane
               courts
               ,
               temporizing
               in
               Religion
               ,
               and
               in
               matters
               of
               state
               composing
               his
               ingenie
               ,
               gesture
               ,
               manners
               and
               speech
               to
               the
               perfiting
               of
               that
               altogether
               which
               he
               thought
               should
               please
               the
               Prince
               ,
               upon
               the
               respect
               of
               his
               own
               advantage
               without
               all
               care
               of
               conscience
               .
               Such
               an
               intelligencer
               was
               Doeg
               unto
               Saul
               ,
               &
               such
               are
               may
               courtiers
               about
               Princes
               and
               great
               men
               now
               adayes
               ,
               few
               
                 Mordecaies
                 ,
                 Nehemiah's
              
               ,
               or
               Daniels
               being
               promoted
               ,
               or
               few
               Ebed-melech's
               ,
               or
               Obadiah's
               to
               be
               found
               in
               courts
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               In
               his
               first
               report
               ,
               of
               the
               fall
               of
               Prince
               and
               People
               in
               Battle
               ,
               we
               see
               what
               is
               the
               miserable
               estate
               of
               a
               People
               under
               a
               wicked
               King
               ,
               oftimes
               they
               imitate
               his
               example
               ,
               as
               is
               said
               
                 Regis
                 ad
                 exemplum
              
               ,
               &c.
               and
               are
               punished
               with
               him
               ,
               yea
               ,
               he
               is
               punished
               in
               the
               person's
               ,
               and
               body
               of
               his
               subjects
               ,
               witnesse
               70000
               of
               Israel
               falling
               by
               Pestilence
               ,
               for
               the
               presumption
               of
               Davids
               numbring
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               there
               Saul
               for
               going
               to
               the
               witch
               of
               Endor
               ,
               not
               onely
               dyeth
               himself
               alone
               ,
               but
               the
               people
               of
               the
               Lord
               are
               overthrown
               with
               him
               ,
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               O
               happy
               people
               that
               hath
               a
               godly
               Prince
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Vers
               10.
               
               Saul
               dyeth
               by
               the
               edge
               of
               the
               sword
               ,
               even
               by
               that
               same
               death
               which
               he
               had
               intended
               against
               David
               ,
               and
               yet
               ,
               David
               is
               alive
               ,
               thus
               is
               it
               verified
               that
               the
               wicked
               dig
               a
               pit
               for
               the
               godly
               but
               they
               themselves
               shall
               fall
               therein
               ,
               and
               the
               souls
               of
               the
               Lords
               chosen
               shall
               escape
               as
               a
               bird
               out
               of
               the
               snare
               ,
               witnesse
               ,
               Hamans
               Gallowes
               ,
               Daniels
               Lyons
               denne
               ,
               the
               3.
               
               Childrens
               firy
               Fornace
               ,
               and
               Susannas
               Judgment
               turned
               over
               on
               the
               two
               elders
               with
               many
               more
               ,
               and
               recent
               practic●s
               of
               the
               adversaries
               of
               Religion
               ,
               discovered
               ,
               disappointed
               ,
               and
               punished
               death
               :
               which
               they
               prepared
               for
               others
               ,
               
               being
               first
               made
               there
               own
               portion
               .
               It
               is
               good
               then
               for
               us
               ,
               ever
               to
               have
               our
               eyes
               with
               good
               Jehoshaphat
               towards
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               his
               protecting
               providence
               ,
               committing
               our
               causes
               to
               him
               ,
               for
               he
               will
               repay
               ,
               and
               we
               expecting
               his
               good
               time
               to
               possesse
               our
               souls
               in
               patience
               .
               Also
               1
               Sam.
               22.
               18.
               
               He
               
               slew
               the
               Lord
               Priests
               and
               Levites
               with
               the
               sword
               ,
               and
               now
               by
               the
               sword
               their
               blood
               is
               avenged
               on
               him
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               The
               wonderfull
               providence
               of
               God
               herein
               likewise
               may
               be
               seen
               ,
               that
               David
               being
               amongst
               the
               Philistims
               ,
               and
               in
               such
               credit
               with
               the
               King
               of
               Gath
               ,
               yet
               his
               hand
               is
               kept
               clean
               of
               the
               blood
               of
               Saul
               ,
               and
               of
               Israel
               ,
               being
               commanded
               by
               the
               remanent
               Princes
               of
               the
               Philistims
               to
               go
               back
               ,
               because
               they
               distrusted
               him
               ,
               which
               albeit
               he
               thought
               it
               a
               disgracefull
               reputation
               ,
               yet
               at
               last
               he
               found
               that
               it
               turned
               to
               the
               best
               (
               as
               all
               things
               do
               to
               the
               godly
               )
               being
               hereby
               delivered
               from
               the
               guilty
               imputation
               of
               the
               blood
               of
               Saul
               ,
               and
               of
               Israel
               ,
               by
               the
               provident
               grace
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               he
               should
               have
               incurred
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               gone
               foreward
               ,
               and
               in
               respect
               that
               he
               went
               back
               by
               command
               ,
               eschewing
               on
               the
               other
               part
               either
               the
               blame
               of
               timorous
               cowardlinesse
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               of
               ingratitude
               ,
               or
               whatsoever
               the
               Philistims
               could
               charge
               him
               withall
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               V.
               5.
               
               David
               in
               his
               frequent
               inquisition
               ,
               is
               here
               an
               example
               to
               all
               men
               (
               but
               to
               Judges
               especially
               )
               not
               to
               trust
               before
               they
               diligently
               trye
               ,
               for
               too
               hasty
               credulity
               and
               facility
               to
               credit
               whatsoever
               is
               obtruded
               to
               believe
               ,
               whether
               in
               temporall
               ,
               or
               spirituall
               things
               ,
               without
               due
               tryall
               foregoing
               ,
               is
               and
               ever
               hath
               beene
               hurtfull
               .
               Therefore
               the
               men
               of
               Berea
               are
               commended
               for
               searching
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               if
               those
               things
               which
               Paul
               taught
               were
               so
               ,
               or
               no
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               the
               Apostles
               command
               to
               trye
               the
               Spirits
               whether
               they
               be
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               no
               ,
               before
               we
               believe
               them
               ,
               Salomon
               would
               wisely
               trye
               which
               of
               the
               two
               harlots
               spoke
               truly
               before
               he
               would
               adjudge
               the
               Child
               to
               either
               of
               them
               ,
               
               and
               for
               lack
               of
               tryall
               by
               what
               Spirit
               the
               old
               Prophet
               spake
               .
               Iddo
               was
               seduced
               and
               destroyed
               by
               a
               Lyon
               in
               the
               way
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               Vers
               9.
               
               In
               the
               second
               more
               particular
               report
               of
               Sauls
               death
               ,
               we
               see
               
                 qualis
                 vita
              
               ,
               
               
                 finis
                 ita
              
               ,
               a
               wicked
               life
               hath
               oftenest
               a
               godlesse
               and
               desperate
               death
               ,
               witnesse
               Abimelech
               of
               
                 Sechem
                 ,
                 Achitophell
                 ,
                 Zimri
              
               ,
               
               Judas
               and
               others
               ,
               and
               in
               this
               place
               Saul
               wounded
               by
               the
               Archers
               ,
               next
               running
               himself
               on
               his
               own
               sword
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               dead
               outright
               ,
               urging
               an
               Amalekite
               to
               come
               upon
               him
               for
               that
               effect
               ,
               let
               men
               live
               then
               the
               life
               of
               the
               righteous
               if
               they
               would
               dye
               the
               death
               of
               the
               righteous
               ,
               and
               if
               they
               would
               dye
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               let
               them
               live
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               Revel
               .
               14.
               13.
               
            
             
               10.
               
               We
               see
               here
               ,
               that
               blood
               requires
               blood
               at
               Gods
               hands
               be
               
               what
               priviledged
               Person
               a
               man
               will
               be
               before
               the
               World
               ,
               Saul
               had
               shed
               innocent
               blood
               ,
               especially
               that
               of
               the
               Lords
               Priests
               ,
               upon
               a
               wrong
               accusation
               by
               the
               information
               of
               Doeg
               ,
               therefore
               though
               a
               King
               ,
               his
               blood
               must
               be
               shed
               partly
               by
               the
               hand
               of
               his
               Enemy
               ,
               2.
               by
               his
               own
               hand
               ,
               and
               lastly
               ,
               by
               the
               hand
               of
               a
               base
               Amalekite
               .
               So
               ever
               like
               sins
               almost
               craves
               alike
               punishments
               ,
               witnesse
               Pharaohs
               land
               plagued
               with
               blood
               ,
               for
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               Israelite
               males
               ,
               his
               first
               borne
               destroyed
               ,
               as
               he
               destroyed
               theirs
               ,
               and
               he
               with
               his
               Army
               drowned
               ,
               as
               he
               drowned
               their
               Children
               in
               water
               ,
               likewise
               Adonibezeks
               just
               retribution
               Judg.
               1.
               7.
               
               Which
               he
               there
               acknowledgeth
               ,
               confirmeth
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               The
               fearfull
               terrour
               of
               a
               desperate
               accusing
               conscience
               appears
               in
               Sauls
               death
               ,
               making
               him
               weary
               of
               his
               life
               ;
               for
               anguish
               is
               upon
               me
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               and
               makes
               mee
               greedily
               to
               expostulat
               and
               seek
               after
               death
               ,
               thinking
               somewhat
               thereby
               to
               be
               eased
               ,
               but
               (
               alass
               )
               that
               worm
               dyeth
               never
               ,
               the
               gnawing
               thereof
               rather
               beginning
               after
               death
               ,
               then
               ending
               by
               death
               ,
               witnesse
               the
               like
               terrour
               &
               torture
               of
               this
               fury
               ,
               Judas
               ,
               and
               many
               more
               ,
               who
               have
               become
               reuthlesse
               butchers
               and
               burrean's
               of
               themselves
               ,
               
                 fugare
                 conscientiam
                 ,
                 &
                 ab
                 ea
                 frustra
                 fugere
                 nitentes
                 ,
              
               essaying
               but
               in
               vain
               to
               chase
               away
               from
               the
               conscience
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               were
               possible
               to
               flie
               from
               themselves
               ,
               and
               falling
               in
               the
               flame
               (
               as
               we
               say
               )
               by
               flying
               the
               frying
               pan
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               Vers
               8.
               
               Herein
               is
               the
               just
               judgement
               of
               God
               manifest
               ,
               that
               Saul
               is
               now
               murthered
               by
               an
               Amalekite
               ,
               whom
               he
               had
               against
               Gods
               expresse
               command
               by
               Samuel
               ,
               preserved
               .
               Let
               no
               man
               therefore
               be
               wiser
               ,
               nor
               (
               through
               preposterous
               pity
               )
               seem
               more
               mercifull
               then
               God
               ,
               but
               spare
               where
               he
               commands
               to
               spare
               ,
               and
               strik
               ,
               where
               he
               commands
               so
               to
               doe
               ,
               otherwise
               they
               shall
               find
               it
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               which
               experience
               too
               well
               hath
               taught
               ,
               that
               those
               whom
               Magistrates
               spare
               is
               by
               indulgence
               ,
               and
               abuse
               of
               the
               sword
               they
               become
               their
               cutthroats
               ,
               or
               griefs
               ,
               as
               the
               Cananits
               which
               being
               tolerated
               in
               the
               Land
               ,
               were
               to
               the
               Israelites
               thornes
               in
               their
               sides
               ,
               and
               prickes
               in
               their
               eyes
               ,
               to
               condemne
               therefore
               the
               Innocent
               ,
               and
               let
               the
               guilty
               go
               free
               ,
               are
               both
               alike
               abomination
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               (
               saith
               Salomon
               )
               and
               this
               David
               also
               found
               in
               sparing
               incestuous
               Amnon
               ,
               and
               murdering
               Absolom
               .
            
             
               13.
               
               V.
               9.
               
               This
               Amalekite
               obtrudes
               Sauls
               own
               desire
               to
               be
               the
               warrant
               of
               his
               fact
               ,
               which
               hereafter
               we
               see
               is
               admitted
               no
               excuse
               
               by
               David
               ,
               wherein
               as
               we
               see
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               wicked
               to
               be
               ready
               to
               commit
               villany
               upon
               slender
               motives
               ,
               so
               we
               see
               that
               a
               wicked
               command
               upon
               no
               pretext
               ought
               to
               be
               obeyed
               ,
               neither
               can
               it
               be
               free
               from
               the
               check
               of
               conscience
               ,
               nor
               punishment
               of
               upright
               justice
               ,
               all
               pretenses
               being
               but
               like
               Adams
               figtree
               leaves
               ,
               or
               his
               naughty
               excuse
               of
               his
               wifes
               entisement
               .
            
             
               14.
               
               The
               respects
               of
               Davids
               mourning
               for
               
                 Saul
                 ,
                 Jonathan
              
               ,
               and
               the
               People
               ,
               both
               internall
               ,
               or
               spirituall
               ,
               and
               externall
               ,
               or
               naturall
               ,
               I
               mentioned
               before
               ,
               onely
               this
               is
               to
               be
               observed
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               a
               double
               death
               to
               be
               lamented
               of
               Magistrates
               ,
               the
               one
               corporall
               ,
               as
               here
               ,
               the
               other
               spirituall
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               corruption
               of
               their
               manners
               ;
               and
               as
               it
               is
               most
               prejudiciall
               ,
               to
               Church
               ,
               or
               Commonwealth
               ,
               so
               is
               it
               most
               to
               be
               deplored
               of
               all
               ,
               
               and
               this
               made
               Samuel
               to
               go
               home
               to
               Ramah
               ,
               and
               lament
               for
               Saul
               ,
               all
               his
               dayes
               ,
               this
               spirituall
               death
               is
               a
               sure
               fore
               runner
               oftimes
               of
               a
               fearfull
               temporall
               .
            
             
               15.
               
               V.
               15.
               
               We
               see
               here
               the
               happy
               beginnings
               of
               a
               godly
               Kingdome
               ,
               in
               the
               reward
               of
               this
               reporter
               ,
               consisting
               in
               two
               points
               .
               1.
               in
               the
               rejecting
               of
               dissimulate
               Hypocrisy
               ,
               &
               cunning
               flattery
               ,
               whereby
               this
               Amalekite
               had
               covered
               his
               greedy
               design
               of
               reward
               by
               counterfeiting
               the
               behaviour
               of
               those
               who
               deplored
               a
               publick
               calamity
               ,
               by
               doing
               humble
               observance
               to
               David
               ,
               by
               reporting
               a
               peece
               of
               acceptable
               service
               done
               unto
               him
               as
               he
               supposed
               ,
               and
               by
               bringing
               Sauls
               Crown
               unto
               him
               ,
               2.
               
               In
               executing
               upright
               Justice
               upon
               him
               ,
               who
               had
               confessed
               with
               his
               own
               mouth
               Ces-majesty
               ,
               or
               treason
               ,
               whereby
               David
               ,
               doth
               as
               he
               would
               be
               done
               to
               ,
               and
               cleareth
               himself
               hereby
               of
               all
               desire
               he
               had
               of
               Sauls
               death
               by
               any
               indirect
               means
               ,
               confirming
               so
               his
               innocency
               ,
               so
               frequently
               before
               attested
               to
               Saul
               himself
               ,
               and
               the
               integrity
               of
               his
               heart
               .
            
             
               16.
               
               It
               is
               not
               Lawfull
               then
               (
               we
               perceive
               )
               to
               any
               one
               subject
               for
               what
               cause
               soever
               to
               put
               violent
               hands
               on
               their
               Lawfull
               Prince
               &
               supream
               Magistrate
               ,
               for
               if
               he
               be
               evill
               it
               is
               for
               our
               sins
               ,
               therefore
               returne
               to
               God
               by
               unsained
               ,
               repentance
               ,
               and
               pray
               for
               him
               &
               then
               he
               will
               either
               remove
               ,
               or
               reform
               him
               in
               his
               good
               time
               ,
               and
               if
               he
               command
               things
               unlawfull
               ,
               let
               us
               obey
               rather
               God
               then
               man
               ,
               and
               eschew
               his
               unjust
               wrath
               so
               far
               as
               we
               can
               ,
               but
               if
               God
               call
               us
               to
               suffering
               ,
               therein
               let
               our
               care
               be
               that
               we
               suffer
               not
               for
               evil
               doing
               ,
               and
               yeeld
               patiently
               and
               constantly
               to
               the
               Lords
               calling
               ,
               never
               in
               all
               this
               lifting
               up
               our
               hand
               against
               the
               Lords
               anointed
               ,
               nor
               resisting
               
               by
               violence
               ,
               but
               according
               to
               Davids
               example
               in
               all
               his
               behaviour
               towards
               this
               wicked
               King
               Saul
               ,
               conforming
               our selves
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               the
               rule
               prescribed
               unto
               us
               in
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               Rom.
               13.
               
            
             
               17.
               
               Last
               of
               all
               ,
               we
               see
               how
               wonderfully
               the
               wicked
               are
               disappointed
               of
               their
               purposes
               ,
               this
               Amalekite
               looked
               for
               favour
               ,
               thanks
               ,
               and
               benefit
               ,
               but
               by
               wickednesse
               and
               an
               unjust
               fact
               to
               attaine
               thereto
               ,
               especially
               at
               the
               hands
               of
               a
               godly
               man
               ,
               was
               the
               wrong
               way
               ,
               &
               therefore
               he
               is
               justly
               rewarded
               according
               to
               his
               desert
               ,
               by
               death
               ,
               thus
               Satan
               ever
               blindes
               ,
               &
               deceives
               the
               wicked
               ,
               like
               Laban
               ,
               making
               them
               to
               serve
               for
               one
               thing
               promised
               ,
               but
               changing
               their
               wages
               and
               giving
               them
               another
               thing
               in
               performance
               .
               You
               shall
               be
               like
               God
               ,
               (
               said
               he
               unto
               Eve
               )
               but
               the
               contrary
               was
               found
               true
               ,
               and
               Pharaoh
               thought
               that
               he
               wrought
               wisely
               ,
               by
               burdens
               and
               bondage
               to
               waste
               Israel
               ,
               &
               redact
               them
               to
               a
               few
               number
               ,
               but
               they
               increased
               the
               more
               ,
               and
               when
               he
               had
               essayed
               all
               means
               ,
               he
               proved
               the
               fool
               notwithstanding
               ,
               making
               his
               Land
               to
               be
               plagued
               ,
               his
               first
               borne
               slain
               ,
               and
               himselfs
               with
               his
               people
               drowned
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               Also
               we
               see
               the
               wicked
               are
               the
               cause
               of
               there
               own
               perdition
               ,
               and
               a
               guilty
               conscience
               snares
               it self
               ,
               therefore
               doth
               David
               conclude
               ,
               thy
               blood
               be
               upon
               thy
               own
               head
               ,
               for
               thy
               own
               mouth
               hath
               confessed
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             II.
             SAM
             ,
             Chap.
             1.
             from
             the
             17.
             verse
             to
             the
             end
             .
          
           
             WE
             shew
             in
             the
             Preface
             before
             the
             Chapter
             that
             the
             generall
             subject
             of
             this
             Book
             is
             the
             History
             of
             the
             reign
             of
             David
             ,
             begun
             at
             the
             death
             of
             Saul
             ,
             while
             the
             institution
             of
             Salomon
             .
          
           
             The
             utilitie
             declares
             itself
             in
             the
             particulars
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             confirmation
             of
             faith
             by
             the
             infallible
             performance
             of
             Gods
             promise
             to
             David
             ,
             in
             the
             raising
             of
             his
             Kingdome
             ,
             albeit
             after
             great
             troubles
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             example
             of
             life
             and
             manners
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             patience
             ,
             piety
             ,
             righteous
             government
             ,
             magnanimity
             in
             adversity
             ,
             prudence
             in
             prosperity
             ,
             and
             others
             his
             vertues
             ,
             and
             albeit
             as
             man
             feeble
             ,
             and
             subject
             to
             infirmities
             ,
             and
             falls
             ,
             yet
             rising
             again
             by
             true
             and
             earnest
             repentance
             .
          
           
             But
             because
             Davids
             Kingdome
             is
             the
             type
             of
             Christs
             Kingdome
             in
             the
             comparison
             we
             have
             the
             chief
             utility
             to
             be
             remarked
             ,
             that
             
             as
             the
             one
             rose
             ,
             triumphed
             ,
             and
             dilated
             it selfe
             in
             great
             amplitude
             after
             the
             cross
             ,
             so
             hath
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             shall
             inlarge
             it selfe
             more
             and
             more
             to
             the
             confusion
             of
             Antichrist
             and
             all
             adversary
             power
             in
             the
             revelation
             of
             the
             time
             decreed
             .
             Let
             thegodly
             only
             imitate
             David
             in
             his
             constancy
             ,
             patience
             ,
             piety
             and
             fortitude
             till
             Gods
             decreed
             time
             come
             .
             Rev.
             18.
             2.
             
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             generall
             subject
             of
             the
             first
             Chapter
             ,
             and
             first
             part
             thereof
             ,
             with
             the
             three
             parts
             whereinto
             it
             was
             subdivided
             ,
             we
             have
             also
             treated
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             report
             ,
             the
             triall
             of
             the
             report
             ,
             and
             the
             reward
             of
             the
             reporter
             ,
             now
             followeth
             the
             second
             part
             of
             the
             Chapter
             from
             the
             17
             vers
             .
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             containing
             Davids
             disposition
             upon
             the
             report
             ,
             and
             in
             generall
             the
             text
             saith
             ,
             that
             he
             composed
             a
             lamentation
             upon
             the
             miseries
             of
             this
             battle
             ,
             and
             especially
             upon
             the
             death
             of
             Saul
             and
             Jonathan
             .
          
           
             This
             lamentation
             is
             proponed
             ,
             as
             we
             speak
             cicloeidos
             ,
             circular
             waies
             ,
             or
             by
             circumductions
             of
             periods
             and
             sentences
             ,
             and
             amplified
             according
             to
             Davids
             manner
             poetically
             ,
             and
             therefore
             hath
             a
             difficult
             reduction
             to
             a
             certain
             order
             or
             method
             ,
             Yet
             all
             that
             is
             diffusedly
             spoken
             here
             ,
             may
             be
             reduced
             to
             two
             heads
             :
             the
             one
             ,
             is
             the
             lamentation
             for
             the
             calamities
             fallen
             upon
             all
             Israel
             ,
             taken
             from
             the
             events
             of
             the
             battle
             ,
             from
             the
             17.
             
               vers
               .
               to
               the
            
             22.
             
             The
             second
             is
             the
             speciall
             lamentation
             for
             Saul
             and
             Jonathan
             ,
             taken
             from
             the
             commendation
             of
             their
             virtues
             ,
             from
             the
             22.
             
               vers
               .
               to
               the
            
             27.
             wherein
             is
             added
             the
             conclusion
             poetically
             set
             down
             ,
             and
             by
             way
             of
             Threnodie
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             first
             period
             we
             have
             the
             title
             or
             inscription
             of
             this
             funerall
             oration
             called
             the
             lamentation
             of
             David
             ,
             for
             Saul
             and
             Jonathan
             .
             It
             was
             the
             custome
             of
             all
             Ages
             that
             the
             friends
             and
             favourers
             lamented
             the
             defunct
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             examples
             of
             the
             Patriarch's
             ,
             Abraham
             lamented
             
               Sarah
               ,
               Jacob
               ,
               Rachel
            
             ,
             and
             Joseph
             ,
             whom
             he
             thought
             to
             have
             been
             dead
             ,
             so
             his
             sonnes
             with
             the
             Egyptians
             lamented
             him
             in
             
               Abel-mizraim
               ,
               Israel
            
             lamented
             Moses
             and
             
               Aaron
               ,
               Joshua
            
             ,
             and
             
               Samuel
               ,
               Jeremiah
            
             by
             his
             Threnodies
             lamented
             the
             death
             of
             Josias
             ,
             so
             in
             the
             Gospell
             Mary
             lamented
             Lazarus
             her
             brother
             ,
             yea
             our
             Saviour
             wept
             also
             ,
             the
             disciples
             lamented
             Christ
             ,
             
             the
             godly
             lamented
             Stephen
             ,
             and
             the
             ancients
             had
             anniversary
             lamentings
             for
             the
             Martyrs
             in
             the
             primitive
             
             Church
             ,
             with
             recordation
             of
             their
             deaths
             ,
             constancy
             ,
             and
             conrage
             ,
             for
             the
             imitation
             of
             others
             who
             should
             be
             likewise
             called
             to
             seale
             the
             truth
             by
             their
             sufferings
             ,
             and
             with
             regret
             of
             the
             Churches
             want
             of
             such
             excellent
             and
             painfull
             Men
             ,
             and
             holy
             patterns
             of
             life
             ,
             without
             any
             invocation
             of
             their
             names
             ,
             which
             corruption
             (
             as
             Augustine
             testifies
             )
             was
             not
             in
             his
             daies
             crept
             into
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             
               nomina
               enim
               martyrum
               apud
               nos
               (
               inquit
               )
               comm●morantur
               ,
               non
               invocantur
               ,
            
             answering
             the
             objection
             of
             the
             heathen
             ,
             
               de
               pluralitate
               deorum
            
             ,
             which
             by
             the
             honouring
             of
             the
             Martyrs
             memories
             ,
             they
             would
             have
             the
             Christians
             likewise
             guilty
             of
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             causes
             of
             this
             lamentation
             ,
             or
             twofold
             respect
             ,
             thereof
             ,
             the
             same
             hath
             been
             already
             spoken
             of
             in
             the
             explication
             of
             the
             12.
             verse
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             second
             period
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             that
             David
             proposes
             this
             lamentation
             ,
             that
             thereby
             Israel
             should
             learne
             to
             shoot
             in
             the
             bow
             ,
             as
             is
             written
             in
             the
             book
             of
             Justice
             ,
             which
             sentence
             because
             it
             appeared
             not
             to
             agree
             with
             the
             purpose
             ,
             therefore
             the
             Hebrewes
             excluded
             this
             verse
             by
             parenthesis
             out
             of
             the
             lamentation
             ,
             yet
             considering
             aright
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             this
             period
             to
             agree
             well
             with
             the
             inscription
             ,
             as
             the
             recents
             resolve
             ,
             David
             proponing
             this
             lamentation
             to
             be
             a
             warning
             to
             Israel
             to
             learne
             the
             exercise
             of
             Archery
             ,
             because
             by
             that
             forme
             of
             armour
             especially
             (
             as
             is
             evident
             .
             1
             Sam.
             31.
             3.
             
             )
             the
             Philistims
             had
             slaine
             Saul
             ,
             and
             overcome
             the
             Lords
             people
             ,
             and
             whom
             herein
             in
             time
             coming
             he
             would
             have
             to
             match
             their
             enemies
             in
             the
             military
             skill
             of
             using
             that
             sort
             of
             armour
             .
          
           
             By
             the
             book
             of
             Jasher
             ,
             or
             righteous
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             most
             probably
             ,
             the
             book
             of
             the
             common
             Lawes
             which
             then
             was
             written
             for
             the
             formall
             proceeding
             in
             Judgment
             and
             warfaire
             ,
             containing
             the
             art
             and
             discipline
             militarie
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             record
             of
             the
             Lords
             battles
             ,
             as
             mention
             is
             made
             likewise
             thereof
             .
             Joshua
             10.
             13.
             
             Which
             book
             ,
             with
             diverse
             others
             that
             were
             composed
             by
             Salomon
             were
             burned
             in
             the
             first
             destruction
             of
             Jerusalem
             by
             the
             Chaldeans
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             whole
             
               Bibliothek
               hebraick
            
             fell
             not
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             Esdras
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             third
             period
             we
             have
             the
             generall
             pathetick
             proposition
             of
             this
             lamentation
             proponed
             by
             poeticall
             figures
             of
             Apostrophe
             ,
             
             turning
             his
             speech
             to
             God
             and
             the
             people
             in
             a
             verse
             interrogative
             ,
             which
             the
             Greek
             poets
             call
             Amoebeus
             ,
             by
             fiction
             of
             persons
             ,
             which
             we
             call
             Prosopopeia
             ,
             and
             by
             a
             description
             of
             the
             calamity
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             Periphrasis
             .
          
           
             The
             verse
             is
             ,
             
               O
               honour
               of
               Israel
               ,
               in
               thy
               high
               places
               how
               are
               the
               mighty
               slaine
               and
               overthrowne
               !
            
             by
             interpretation
             ,
             O
             God
             who
             art
             the
             honour
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             
               O
               Israel
            
             that
             had
             the
             honour
             to
             have
             so
             many
             mighty
             men
             ,
             how
             miserable
             is
             thy
             calamity
             ,
             by
             the
             which
             thy
             God
             is
             dishonoured
             ,
             and
             thou
             art
             spoiled
             of
             so
             many
             honourable
             and
             strong
             men
             ?
             the
             cause
             of
             all
             this
             (
             doubtless
             )
             is
             thy
             manifold
             sinnes
             .
             For
             we
             must
             understand
             that
             the
             scope
             of
             this
             oration
             is
             to
             bring
             Israel
             to
             understand
             that
             this
             calamity
             proceeds
             from
             sinne
             ,
             and
             can
             not
             cease
             but
             by
             unfained
             repentance
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             20.
             and
             21.
             verses
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             fourth
             and
             fift
             periods
             ,
             he
             amplifies
             this
             calamity
             by
             the
             events
             ,
             the
             first
             in
             the
             twenty
             verse
             ,
             containing
             a
             deprecation
             ,
             proponed
             by
             Enallage
             of
             the
             Imperative
             mood
             ,
             for
             the
             Optative
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             poets
             ,
             
               Tell
               it
               not
               in
               Gath
               ,
               nor
               publish
               it
               in
               the
               streets
               of
               Ashkelon
               ,
            
             by
             which
             as
             the
             capitall
             Cities
             ,
             he
             meanes
             the
             whole
             land
             ,
             the
             reason
             assigned
             ,
             is
             ,
             lest
             the
             daughters
             of
             the
             uncircumcised
             Philistims
             rejoice
             ,
             and
             in
             praising
             their
             Idol
             gods
             ,
             dispraise
             the
             name
             of
             the
             true
             God
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             end
             of
             this
             deprecation
             is
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             he
             doth
             tender
             .
          
           
             But
             how
             doth
             he
             will
             here
             ,
             a
             thing
             which
             is
             impossible
             ,
             in
             saying
             ,
             
               tell
               it
               not
               ,
               or
               let
               it
               not
               be
               told
               ?
            
             It
             is
             answered
             ,
             this
             comes
             from
             a
             perturbed
             mind
             ,
             wherein
             falls
             no
             certain
             deliberation
             ,
             and
             to
             testify
             his
             care
             of
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             spoken
             not
             as
             assured
             of
             performance
             ,
             but
             optative
             ,
             and
             as
             he
             would
             wish
             it
             .
          
           
             By
             Daughters
             ,
             some
             meanes
             the
             little
             townes
             of
             Palestina
             ,
             but
             the
             common
             opinion
             and
             literall
             sense
             is
             more
             simple
             ,
             and
             better
             ,
             and
             confirmed
             by
             the
             custome
             used
             after
             victories
             in
             those
             daies
             both
             amongst
             the
             faithfull
             .
             1
             Sam
             :
             18.
             5.
             
             &c.
             And
             amongst
             the
             infidels
             .
             Judg
             :
             16.
             23.
             
             By
             the
             Philistims
             rejoycing
             over
             Sampson
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             period
             of
             amplification
             of
             this
             calamity
             ,
             containeth
             vers
             .
             21.
             
             An
             imprecation
             ,
             against
             Gilboa
             ,
             by
             the
             figure
             of
             Prosopopeia
             and
             Apostrophe
             ,
             cursing
             that
             place
             ,
             wherein
             that
             misery
             
             befell
             to
             Israel
             ,
             with
             drougth
             and
             barrenness
             to
             remaine
             so
             ,
             as
             monuments
             of
             that
             calamity
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             five
             verses
             following
             is
             the
             speciall
             lamentation
             for
             Saul
             and
             Jonathan
             ,
             taken
             1.
             
             From
             their
             couragious
             acts
             against
             Gods
             enemies
             ,
             and
             happy
             victorious
             success
             .
             2.
             
             From
             their
             mutuall
             love
             ,
             and
             lot
             to
             dye
             together
             .
             3.
             
             From
             their
             provident
             diligence
             and
             undaunted
             courage
             in
             prosecuting
             the
             affaires
             .
             4.
             
             From
             the
             effects
             of
             the
             government
             ,
             that
             thereby
             they
             enriched
             their
             subjects
             .
             5.
             
             From
             his
             private
             interest
             and
             dammage
             received
             by
             the
             loss
             of
             Jonathan
             ,
             with
             whom
             he
             had
             such
             conjunction
             ,
             that
             he
             compares
             his
             love
             which
             he
             did
             beare
             to
             Jonathan
             to
             the
             love
             of
             brothers
             ,
             and
             preferreth
             Jonathans
             love
             towards
             him
             to
             the
             vehement
             love
             of
             women
             ,
             which
             they
             can
             or
             do
             beare
             to
             Husbands
             ,
             Children
             ,
             or
             any
             others
             ,
             whereunto
             he
             subjoynes
             the
             conclusion
             by
             way
             of
             interrogation
             ,
             called
             
               Amoebeus
               ,
               O
               Israel
            
             ,
             againe
             I
             must
             say
             ,
             how
             great
             is
             thy
             calamity
             ,
             whereby
             thy
             God
             is
             so
             dishonoured
             ,
             and
             thou
             spoiled
             of
             men
             of
             such
             qualities
             ?
             surely
             sinne
             hath
             thus
             provoked
             God
             to
             deale
             with
             thee
             ,
             therefore
             timely
             and
             truely
             reconcile
             to
             him
             ,
             least
             he
             altogether
             consume
             thee
             :
             where
             ,
             as
             we
             saw
             upright
             justice
             before
             ,
             so
             here
             is
             true
             piety
             ,
             O
             happy
             beginnings
             therefore
             of
             a
             happy
             King
             !
          
           
             
               OBSERVATIONS
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               V.
               17.
               
               WE
               see
               here
               ,
               by
               the
               example
               of
               David
               ,
               and
               practice
               of
               the
               primitive
               Church
               ,
               that
               the
               use
               of
               funerall
               orations
               amongst
               Christians
               is
               indifferent
               and
               lawfull
               ,
               if
               without
               flattery
               ,
               partiall
               affection
               ,
               and
               ostentation
               ,
               they
               be
               made
               to
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
               encouragement
               and
               example
               of
               virtue
               and
               godliness
               ,
               stirring
               up
               to
               the
               consideration
               of
               our
               mortality
               ,
               and
               duty
               of
               repentance
               ,
               and
               for
               confirmation
               of
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               resurrection
               ,
               all
               tending
               to
               the
               instruction
               of
               the
               living
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               the
               superfluous
               or
               unjust
               praise
               of
               the
               dead
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Here
               is
               a
               most
               Godly
               and
               imitable
               example
               in
               David
               ,
               who
               mourneth
               not
               only
               for
               the
               death
               of
               Jonathan
               his
               friend
               ,
               but
               likewise
               for
               Saul
               his
               foe
               ,
               and
               adversary
               ,
               whereby
               we
               see
               that
               the
               rule
               of
               godly
               or
               Christian
               love
               ,
               extends
               not
               only
               to
               thy
               friends
               natuturall
               
               or
               civill
               ,
               but
               to
               all
               men
               ,
               (
               albeit
               in
               the
               first
               place
               to
               the
               family
               of
               Faith
               ,
               )
               yea
               to
               thy
               very
               enemies
               ,
               as
               is
               confirmed
               by
               Christ
               in
               the
               disputation
               he
               had
               with
               the
               corrupted
               Pharisees
               ,
               Math
               :
               5.
               44.
               
               The
               chiefe
               cause
               hereof
               is
               the
               honour
               of
               God
               which
               we
               ought
               to
               tender
               ,
               and
               the
               enlargement
               of
               his
               kingdome
               ,
               which
               by
               the
               fall
               of
               men
               in
               defection
               is
               hindred
               ,
               Gods
               truth
               slandered
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               stirred
               up
               in
               wrath
               for
               to
               punish
               ,
               but
               on
               the
               contrary
               by
               their
               conversion
               God
               is
               glorified
               ,
               the
               kingdome
               of
               Christ
               so
               farre
               amplified
               ,
               and
               the
               Church
               comforted
               ,
               But
               what
               shall
               we
               say
               of
               the
               unnaturall
               world
               now
               ,
               and
               the
               manners
               of
               men
               ,
               who
               would
               be
               called
               Christians
               in
               this
               latter
               age
               ,
               who
               not
               only
               attaines
               to
               the
               Christian
               perfection
               ,
               but
               on
               the
               contrary
               proponing
               their
               particular
               passions
               to
               Gods
               glory
               are
               not
               only
               rejoyced
               at
               the
               calamities
               of
               men
               ,
               their
               adversaries
               ,
               but
               also
               are
               void
               of
               naturall
               affection
               to
               parents
               and
               friends
               ,
               and
               are
               so
               full
               of
               envy
               and
               ungodly
               emulations
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               sorry
               for
               the
               good
               same
               and
               estimation
               of
               their
               very
               brethren
               ,
               these
               are
               they
               of
               whom
               the
               Apostle
               speaks
               ,
               2
               Tim
               :
               3.
               3.
               
               Let
               us
               learne
               then
               to
               be
               compassionate
               with
               the
               calamities
               of
               all
               men
               for
               Gods
               cause
               ,
               following
               the
               example
               of
               the
               godly
               herein
               ,
               and
               that
               Apostolicall
               precept
               ,
               2
               Pet
               :
               3.
               8.
               
               But
               especially
               mourning
               for
               the
               affliction
               of
               Joseph
               ,
               Amos
               ,
               6.
               6.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               Vers
               .
               18.
               
               David
               teaching
               Israel
               to
               learne
               the
               exercise
               of
               the
               bow
               ,
               gives
               the
               argument
               of
               the
               right
               use
               of
               armes
               as
               lawfull
               to
               invade
               or
               defend
               in
               lawfull
               waies
               ,
               against
               the
               erronious
               opinion
               of
               the
               Anabaptists
               ,
               and
               agreeing
               with
               the
               chiefe
               part
               of
               a
               Kings
               office
               ,
               to
               whom
               is
               said
               to
               be
               given
               the
               sword
               ,
               by
               which
               is
               understood
               the
               Jurisdiction
               and
               power
               ,
               and
               the
               execution
               thereof
               at
               home
               and
               abroad
               as
               just
               cause
               requires
               ,
               Examples
               ,
               of
               
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 Moses
                 ,
                 Joshua
              
               ,
               the
               
                 Judges
                 :
                 Samuel
                 ,
                 David
              
               ,
               and
               constant
               practice
               received
               in
               Israel
               by
               divine
               command
               warranting
               the
               same
               .
               Let
               no
               man
               doubt
               therefore
               in
               lawfull
               causes
               to
               follow
               the
               Supreame
               Magistrate
               and
               lawfull
               Authority
               in
               just
               persuit
               or
               defence
               ,
               where
               they
               are
               required
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Vers
               .
               19.
               
               The
               honour
               of
               every
               Nation
               consists
               in
               these
               two
               ;
               God
               ,
               and
               valiant
               men
               ,
               or
               true
               religion
               ,
               and
               righteous
               Judgment
               ,
               piety
               and
               courage
               ,
               the
               dishonour
               in
               the
               opposite
               ,
               A
               rule
               then
               to
               discern
               between
               honourable
               kingdomes
               ,
               estates
               and
               houses
               ,
               and
               
               the
               contrary
               ,
               
               for
               these
               two
               ,
               it
               was
               then
               ,
               that
               Jerusalem
               was
               called
               the
               glory
               and
               beauty
               of
               the
               whole
               earth
               ,
               the
               Holy
               City
               ,
               and
               City
               of
               the
               great
               King
               ,
               of
               which
               many
               excellent
               things
               were
               spoken
               besides
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               want
               of
               the
               true
               worship
               of
               God
               without
               which
               no
               true
               fortitude
               can
               be
               ,
               Elisha
               disdaines
               so
               an
               
                 Idolatrous
                 Jehoram
              
               ,
               (
               though
               a
               King
               )
               that
               he
               protests
               were
               it
               not
               for
               the
               presence
               of
               good
               Jehosaphat
               he
               would
               not
               have
               looked
               towards
               him
               .
               2
               King
               :
               3.
               14.
               
               As
               also
               for
               the
               same
               defect
               and
               guiltiness
               ,
               the
               Nations
               were
               then
               called
               ,
               the
               dogs
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               Then
               if
               men
               would
               have
               themselves
               or
               their
               houses
               truly
               honourable
               ,
               seek
               God
               ,
               and
               righteousness
               :
               otherwise
               without
               him
               they
               are
               but
               mancipat
               slaves
               to
               Satan
               ,
               sinne
               and
               their
               own
               beastly
               affections
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Vers
               .
               20.
               
               In
               Davids
               deprecation
               we
               see
               what
               care
               the
               godly
               should
               have
               of
               the
               Lords
               glory
               and
               honour
               of
               his
               name
               ,
               that
               the
               same
               be
               not
               blasphemed
               amongst
               the
               adversaries
               ,
               so
               farre
               as
               we
               may
               hinder
               or
               stop
               the
               same
               ,
               being
               jealous
               over
               the
               same
               with
               a
               Holy
               zeale
               ,
               that
               thereby
               we
               may
               show
               our selves
               affectionate
               and
               true
               Children
               to
               our
               heavenly
               Father
               ,
               and
               not
               by
               our
               words
               or
               actions
               to
               open
               their
               mouths
               against
               that
               holy
               profession
               of
               his
               blessed
               truth
               ,
               to
               the
               triumphant
               rejoycing
               of
               the
               adversary
               ,
               and
               scandalizing
               of
               the
               weake
               :
               as
               we
               would
               eschew
               that
               fearfull
               condemnation
               of
               Hypocrit's
               ,
               and
               that
               terrible
               woe
               pronounced
               against
               all
               those
               by
               whom
               offence
               cometh
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               The
               rejoycing
               of
               the
               wicked
               is
               evill
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               calamities
               and
               affliction
               ever
               of
               the
               godly
               ,
               as
               this
               same
               propheticall
               prince
               testifieth
               and
               sheweth
               plainly
               also
               in
               the
               41
               Psalm
               ,
               
               of
               his
               enemies
               and
               false
               friends
               ,
               thus
               Shimei
               railed
               against
               David
               in
               his
               flying
               from
               Absolom
               ,
               
               and
               those
               that
               were
               more
               vile
               then
               the
               earth
               made
               their
               song
               and
               talk
               of
               holy
               Jobs
               affliction
               ,
               and
               took
               pleasure
               at
               his
               calamity
               ,
               so
               did
               the
               earthly
               sort
               (
               spoken
               of
               in
               the
               Revelation
               )
               rejoyce
               over
               the
               Lords
               Prophets
               that
               were
               slaine
               by
               the
               beast
               ,
               and
               left
               unburied
               ,
               and
               were
               glad
               and
               sent
               gifts
               one
               to
               another
               ,
               for
               these
               two
               Prophets
               vexed
               them
               continually
               ,
               which
               rejoycing
               proceeds
               from
               the
               hatred
               of
               the
               Godly
               ,
               and
               it
               againe
               from
               the
               dissimilitude
               of
               their
               manners
               ,
               no
               society
               being
               between
               light
               and
               darkness
               ,
               and
               an
               inveterate
               enmity
               being
               between
               the
               Serpent
               ,
               and
               the
               seed
               of
               the
               woman
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               The
               right
               consideration
               of
               all
               calamities
               whether
               publick
               
               or
               private
               ,
               but
               especially
               such
               as
               befall
               the
               estate
               of
               a
               whole
               Nation
               as
               this
               ,
               is
               in
               the
               right
               respect
               of
               the
               causes
               ,
               consequents
               ,
               and
               right
               remedy
               ,
               the
               materiall
               being
               sinne
               ,
               or
               procurer
               the
               Lords
               anger
               being
               the
               efficient
               or
               just
               inflictor
               ,
               the
               forme
               is
               punishment
               ,
               and
               the
               finall
               cause
               ,
               to
               bring
               men
               to
               repentance
               ,
               the
               sequell
               that
               followes
               upon
               our
               sinning
               ,
               and
               procuring
               God
               so
               to
               punish
               ,
               being
               the
               slander
               of
               Gods
               glory
               ,
               disgracing
               of
               our
               profession
               ,
               and
               making
               the
               name
               of
               God
               to
               be
               blasphemed
               amongst
               the
               adversaries
               and
               the
               taking
               away
               of
               good
               men
               ,
               with
               eversion
               of
               republicks
               .
               No
               remedy
               being
               to
               amend
               all
               this
               ,
               but
               speedy
               repentance
               and
               reformation
               of
               our
               Lives
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               Vers
               .
               21.
               
               The
               blessings
               and
               priviledges
               of
               places
               are
               not
               perpetuall
               ,
               but
               temporall
               and
               alternative
               ,
               sometimes
               to
               be
               monuments
               of
               Gods
               benefits
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               of
               his
               wrath
               ,
               witness
               Jerusalem
               ,
               sometime
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               now
               for
               it
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               crucifying
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               mappe
               of
               ruine
               ,
               and
               utter
               desolation
               .
               Chorazim
               and
               Bethsaida
               let
               them
               testify
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               Wickedness
               or
               sinfull
               facts
               committed
               in
               places
               ,
               is
               the
               cause
               which
               bringeth
               alterations
               and
               curses
               upon
               them
               ,
               cursed
               therefore
               (
               saith
               the
               Lord
               )
               shall
               the
               earth
               be
               for
               thy
               cause
               ,
               to
               Adam
               ,
               when
               he
               transgressed
               ,
               consider
               likewise
               what
               made
               that
               pleasant
               valley
               where
               Sodome
               and
               Gomorrha
               with
               the
               other
               Cities
               stood
               ,
               a
               stincking
               lake
               even
               untill
               this
               day
               ,
               Pharaoh's
               cruelty
               and
               induration
               brought
               plagues
               upon
               Egypt
               ,
               the
               iniquity
               and
               pride
               of
               Babylon
               literall
               ,
               
               brought
               utter
               devastation
               upon
               her
               ,
               and
               as
               is
               is
               surely
               prophesied
               ,
               the
               same
               for
               the
               like
               causes
               ,
               shall
               be
               the
               lot
               of
               that
               Citie
               mysticall
               ,
               even
               as
               for
               the
               slaughter
               of
               the
               people
               of
               God
               ,
               upon
               it
               a
               curse
               of
               perpetuall
               barrenness
               is
               pronounced
               as
               here
               against
               mount
               Gilboa
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               Vers
               .
               22.
               
               The
               benefits
               of
               God
               bestowed
               upon
               men
               ,
               when
               we
               see
               them
               altered
               and
               changed
               to
               the
               contrary
               ,
               should
               give
               us
               an
               example
               to
               beware
               least
               we
               procure
               the
               like
               by
               our
               ingratitude
               ,
               and
               should
               make
               us
               to
               lament
               their
               fall
               ,
               and
               to
               acknowledge
               in
               any
               temporall
               thing
               ,
               that
               befalls
               to
               man
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               perpetuity
               whereof
               he
               ought
               to
               dreame
               or
               presume
               ,
               but
               as
               the
               Moon
               our
               life
               is
               led
               by
               changes
               ,
               and
               time
               goes
               by
               turnes
               ,
               thus
               Jonathans
               bow
               and
               Sauls
               sword
               once
               faile
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               overcome
               ,
               though
               ever
               victors
               before
               ,
               and
               the
               weapons
               of
               the
               strong
               men
               are
               cast
               down
               in
               battle
               .
            
             
             
               11.
               
               A
               notable
               example
               of
               Davids
               godly
               modesty
               who
               with
               dead
               Saul
               buries
               the
               remembrance
               of
               all
               his
               faults
               and
               infirmities
               ,
               speaking
               only
               good
               of
               him
               ,
               albeit
               his
               foe
               ,
               and
               reporting
               these
               things
               only
               that
               tended
               to
               his
               praise
               ,
               whereby
               he
               shewes
               his
               heart
               (
               out
               of
               the
               abundance
               whereof
               the
               Mouth
               speaks
               )
               to
               be
               void
               of
               all
               malice
               or
               hatred
               ever
               carried
               towards
               him
               ,
               although
               he
               oftentimes
               sought
               his
               life
               ,
               and
               hunted
               him
               to
               and
               fro
               ,
               as
               a
               Partridge
               in
               the
               wilderness
               ,
               and
               therefore
               as
               before
               his
               hand
               would
               not
               touch
               his
               person
               ,
               so
               neither
               will
               he
               have
               his
               tongue
               now
               for
               to
               touch
               his
               fame
               ,
               thinking
               he
               could
               not
               seem
               conscionable
               of
               the
               one
               ,
               if
               he
               shew
               himselfe
               careless
               of
               the
               other
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               Vers
               .
               23.
               
               In
               turning
               to
               the
               daughters
               of
               Israel
               ,
               he
               would
               testify
               not
               only
               his
               great
               griefe
               ,
               which
               makes
               him
               to
               exhort
               others
               to
               assist
               him
               ,
               (
               especially
               that
               sex
               which
               by
               nature
               are
               most
               prone
               to
               be
               pitifull
               ,
               in
               a
               matter
               chiefly
               so
               nearely
               concerning
               themselves
               )
               but
               also
               thereby
               he
               would
               shew
               what
               loyall
               love
               ,
               and
               respective
               duty
               affectionate
               subjects
               owe
               to
               their
               Prince
               ,
               rejoycing
               for
               his
               happy
               life
               over
               them
               ,
               and
               mourning
               for
               his
               dolefull
               death
               from
               them
               ,
               he
               being
               the
               common
               parent
               under
               whom
               they
               enjoy
               peace
               and
               prosperity
               .
               Thus
               was
               Josias
               lamented
               by
               his
               people
               as
               the
               breath
               of
               their
               nostrils
               ,
               and
               the
               crown
               of
               their
               head
               ,
               that
               had
               fallen
               ,
               Lam
               :
               5.
               16.
               
            
             
               13.
               
               Vers
               .
               24.
               
               The
               effect
               of
               prudent
               and
               good
               government
               is
               riches
               and
               plenty
               ,
               therefore
               Saul
               is
               said
               to
               have
               cloathed
               them
               with
               scarlet
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               hung
               ornaments
               of
               Gold
               upon
               their
               vestures
               ,
               witness
               this
               especially
               ,
               the
               government
               of
               Salomon
               under
               whom
               his
               subjects
               had
               such
               affluence
               ,
               that
               Gold
               was
               counted
               as
               brass
               ,
               and
               silver
               as
               stones
               :
               the
               contrary
               ,
               towit
               ,
               a
               defect
               of
               people
               and
               furniture
               ,
               
               see
               in
               the
               wicked
               government
               of
               Jehoahaz
               the
               son
               of
               Jehu
               ;
               under
               whom
               all
               Israel
               was
               brought
               to
               50
               horsemen
               ,
               10
               chariots
               ,
               and
               10000
               footmen
               .
            
             
               14.
               
               Vers
               .
               25.
               
               In
               Davids
               bewailing
               of
               Jonathan
               by
               a
               particular
               lamentation
               ,
               we
               see
               that
               as
               we
               ought
               to
               be
               sorry
               at
               the
               calamity
               of
               all
               men
               ,
               so
               especially
               of
               our
               friend
               to
               whom
               by
               a
               more
               particular
               bond
               we
               are
               tyed
               ,
               naturall
               or
               civill
               ,
               except
               we
               would
               be
               accounted
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               without
               naturall
               affection
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostle
               speaks
               ,
               and
               so
               ,
               insensible
               ,
               as
               blocks
               .
               Davids
               love
               then
               ,
               you
               see
               ,
               
               dies
               not
               with
               the
               dead
               ,
               but
               to
               be
               vigorous
               and
               lively
               
               is
               hereby
               testified
               ,
               and
               indeed
               and
               in
               effect
               more
               plainly
               his
               love
               and
               thankfull
               mind
               are
               manifested
               hereafter
               to
               his
               sonne
               Mephibosheth
               :
               benefiting
               the
               sonne
               there
               ,
               and
               bewailing
               the
               Father
               here
               .
               So
               farre
               is
               he
               from
               hypocriticall
               duties
               either
               to
               God
               or
               man
               ,
               or
               from
               that
               odious
               sinne
               of
               ingratitude
               .
            
             
               15.
               
               In
               his
               comparing
               the
               love
               that
               he
               bore
               to
               Jonathan
               to
               the
               love
               of
               brethren
               :
               and
               the
               love
               that
               Jonathan
               bore
               him
               ,
               to
               be
               greater
               then
               the
               extreame
               love
               of
               women
               ,
               we
               learne
               in
               humble
               and
               holy
               modesty
               to
               think
               of
               our
               own
               virtues
               ,
               and
               ever
               of
               the
               virtues
               of
               others
               ,
               as
               greater
               in
               measure
               then
               ours
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             II
             SAM
             :
             Chap
             :
             2.
             from
             the
             first
             verse
             to
             the
             12.
             
          
           
             THe
             argument
             or
             matter
             contained
             in
             this
             chapter
             ,
             is
             the
             civill
             broiles
             which
             did
             fall
             out
             between
             David
             king
             of
             Judah
             ,
             and
             
               Ishboseth
               Sauls
            
             sonne
             King
             over
             the
             remanent
             tribes
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             is
             the
             history
             of
             the
             estate
             of
             Israel
             ,
             the
             first
             two
             years
             after
             the
             death
             of
             Saul
             .
          
           
             The
             history
             is
             divided
             in
             two
             parts
             ,
             the
             former
             is
             the
             history
             of
             the
             elections
             ,
             David
             to
             be
             King
             over
             Iudah
             ,
             and
             Ishbosheth
             over
             Israel
             from
             the
             1.
             vers
             .
             to
             the
             12.
             
             The
             second
             is
             the
             history
             of
             the
             civill
             warres
             between
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             event
             thereof
             ,
             from
             the
             12.
             vers
             .
             to
             the
             last
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             part
             is
             subdivided
             in
             two
             againe
             ;
             the
             one
             is
             the
             election
             of
             David
             in
             Hebron
             over
             Iudah
             ,
             the
             second
             ,
             the
             election
             of
             Ishboseth
             in
             Mahanaim
             over
             Israel
             .
             In
             the
             election
             of
             David
             we
             have
             first
             his
             consultation
             with
             God.
             2.
             
             His
             election
             where
             ?
             and
             by
             whom
             ?
             3.
             
             His
             first
             action
             when
             he
             begins
             his
             reigne
             ,
             all
             which
             is
             proponed
             from
             the
             1.
             vers
             .
             to
             the
             8.
             
             In
             the
             election
             of
             Ishboseth
             likewise
             :
             we
             have
             by
             whom
             ,
             and
             over
             whom
             he
             is
             elected
             ,
             and
             where
             he
             made
             his
             residence
             ,
             whereunto
             is
             continued
             the
             Chronology
             and
             Supputation
             of
             the
             time
             of
             both
             their
             reignes
             ;
             Davids
             over
             
               Iudah
               in
               Hebron
            
             ,
             and
             Ishboseths
             over
             Israel
             in
             Mahanaim
             .
          
           
           
             Now
             to
             return
             ,
             first
             to
             Davids
             consultation
             ,
             It
             is
             probable
             that
             David
             and
             his
             followers
             were
             wearied
             in
             the
             long
             and
             continuall
             troubles
             of
             Sauls
             persecution
             by
             the
             space
             of
             18.
             years
             ,
             and
             now
             being
             a
             long
             time
             exiles
             ,
             had
             a
             great
             desire
             to
             return
             to
             their
             native
             Country
             ,
             as
             also
             that
             David
             after
             the
             death
             of
             Saul
             called
             to
             minde
             the
             promise
             of
             Samuel
             and
             right
             made
             to
             him
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             by
             the
             Ceremony
             and
             Sacrament
             of
             holy
             unction
             ,
             and
             now
             reasoned
             with
             himself
             ,
             that
             God
             had
             offered
             the
             opportunity
             ,
             which
             wise
             men
             should
             not
             neglect
             ,
             but
             because
             he
             considered
             that
             it
             was
             not
             enough
             to
             have
             a
             good
             cause
             ,
             but
             the
             same
             likewise
             should
             be
             rightly
             managed
             ,
             or
             used
             ,
             and
             albeit
             the
             substance
             of
             his
             title
             was
             good
             ,
             yet
             the
             circumstances
             of
             attaining
             thereto
             being
             uncertain
             ,
             therefore
             godly
             David
             for
             his
             own
             ,
             direction
             and
             confirmation
             of
             his
             associats
             ,
             begins
             to
             consult
             with
             God
             ,
             of
             the
             time
             and
             place
             ,
             where
             and
             when
             he
             should
             make
             entrance
             into
             his
             Kingdome
             .
          
           
             This
             custome
             to
             consult
             with
             God
             before
             weighty
             enterprises
             in
             all
             times
             hath
             been
             practised
             by
             the
             godly
             ,
             as
             before
             the
             Law
             the
             Patriarches
             without
             the
             warrant
             of
             Gods
             instinction
             and
             Revelation
             attempted
             no
             matter
             of
             any
             moment
             ,
             as
             at
             large
             we
             may
             view
             the
             truth
             hereof
             in
             their
             lives
             and
             actions
             ,
             and
             after
             the
             Law
             it
             was
             set
             down
             by
             Moses
             in
             the
             27.
             
               of
               Numbers
               vers
            
             21.
             
             That
             Joshua
             and
             his
             successours
             should
             undertake
             nothing
             without
             consultation
             with
             Vrim
             and
             Thummim
             ,
             by
             the
             mediation
             of
             Eleazer
             the
             Highpriest
             and
             his
             successours
             ,
             which
             also
             by
             all
             the
             faithfull
             was
             carefully
             followed
             ,
             as
             a
             cloud
             of
             witnesses
             may
             testify
             in
             the
             Register
             of
             holy
             writ
             ,
             while
             the
             exhibition
             of
             the
             onely
             true
             Highpriest
             who
             is
             the
             perfect
             light
             and
             lamp
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             who
             after
             his
             ascension
             gave
             his
             Spirit
             to
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             now
             presently
             by
             his
             word
             and
             spirit
             ceaseth
             not
             to
             reveall
             the
             will
             of
             his
             Father
             to
             his
             Church
             with
             whom
             he
             hath
             promised
             to
             be
             present
             till
             the
             consummation
             of
             the
             World.
             The
             gentiles
             and
             infidels
             ,
             as
             their
             Master
             Satan
             is
             a
             counterfeiter
             of
             God
             ,
             so
             were
             they
             herein
             apes
             of
             the
             godly
             ,
             they
             attempted
             in
             like
             manner
             no
             warres
             nor
             no
             weighty
             matter
             ,
             as
             they
             speak
             ,
             
               in
               auspicato
            
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             was
             an
             opinion
             amongst
             the
             heathen
             ,
             
               a
               Jove
               principium
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             amongst
             the
             godly
             ,
             albeit
             they
             varied
             in
             the
             forme
             ,
             and
             knowledge
             of
             the
             right
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             nothing
             should
             be
             attempted
             ,
             
             without
             consultation
             with
             the
             sacred
             oracle
             which
             should
             first
             go
             before
             ;
             And
             there
             is
             many
             examples
             in
             all
             Histories
             that
             even
             good
             matters
             have
             not
             prospered
             when
             this
             form
             hath
             been
             neglected
             .
             But
             whether
             this
             consultation
             of
             Davids
             was
             by
             the
             extraordinary
             way
             ,
             of
             Prophets
             ,
             as
             Josephus
             thinks
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             more
             ordinary
             way
             of
             consulting
             with
             Vrim
             and
             Thummim
             by
             mediation
             of
             the
             Highpriest
             Abiathar
             ,
             who
             was
             with
             him
             ,
             or
             by
             both
             ,
             for
             his
             greater
             confirmation
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             controverted
             ,
             onely
             this
             is
             enough
             ,
             that
             we
             know
             that
             David
             in
             this
             action
             would
             do
             nothing
             ,
             by
             his
             own
             wisdome
             ,
             or
             will
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Counsell
             of
             God
             ,
             
             as
             Jacob
             did
             in
             his
             flight
             from
             Laban
             .
          
           
             Then
             the
             first
             interrogation
             is
             ,
             shall
             I
             go
             up
             ?
             or
             is
             it
             fit
             time
             ?
             and
             the
             second
             is
             whether
             ?
             or
             which
             is
             the
             most
             convenient
             place
             ?
             to
             both
             which
             concessively
             ,
             or
             affirmatively
             the
             Lord
             ,
             answers
             ,
             
               Go
               up
            
             ,
             to
             Hebron
             ;
             This
             City
             of
             Hebron
             ,
             was
             famous
             for
             the
             sepultures
             of
             the
             Patriarches
             (
             and
             called
             
               Kiriath
               arba
            
             )
             to
             whom
             the
             promises
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             was
             made
             and
             it
             was
             in
             the
             tribe
             of
             Judah
             ,
             
             distant
             from
             Jerusalem
             20.
             miles
             ,
             that
             place
             where
             the
             spies
             Joshua
             and
             Caleb
             came
             ,
             and
             was
             a
             City
             of
             refuge
             there
             after
             ,
             which
             did
             fall
             in
             lot
             to
             the
             Levits
             ,
             and
             was
             possessed
             by
             the
             posterity
             of
             Caleb
             .
          
           
             Unto
             this
             City
             then
             ,
             according
             to
             divine
             direction
             David
             goeth
             up
             ,
             together
             with
             his
             wives
             ,
             whom
             he
             would
             not
             leave
             in
             Ziklag
             ,
             being
             an
             unsure
             place
             for
             them
             to
             abide
             in
             ,
             without
             his
             presence
             and
             protection
             ,
             as
             late
             experience
             had
             taught
             ,
             as
             also
             he
             takes
             his
             men
             with
             him
             ,
             whom
             wisely
             and
             carefully
             he
             places
             ,
             distributing
             them
             and
             their
             families
             amongst
             the
             Cities
             ,
             or
             Suburb's
             of
             Hebron
             .
          
           
             Thus
             being
             come
             up
             to
             Hebron
             ,
             by
             the
             men
             of
             Judah
             (
             whose
             hearts
             the
             Lord
             had
             inclined
             towards
             him
             ,
             and
             prepared
             )
             David
             is
             anointed
             King
             ,
             which
             is
             done
             by
             divine
             providence
             ,
             for
             his
             further
             confirmation
             in
             the
             assured
             expectation
             of
             the
             full
             performance
             of
             Gods
             promise
             of
             the
             whole
             Kingdome
             ,
             and
             to
             testify
             their
             approbation
             and
             willing
             consent
             to
             receive
             him
             to
             rule
             and
             reign
             over
             them
             .
          
           
             His
             first
             action
             enseving
             ,
             is
             ,
             upon
             the
             report
             of
             the
             fact
             of
             the
             men
             of
             
               Jabesh
               Gilead
            
             in
             burying
             Saul
             ,
             (
             after
             whose
             bodies
             probably
             he
             had
             caused
             ,
             or
             was
             of
             purpose
             to
             cause
             to
             inquire
             ,
             
             to
             bestow
             upon
             them
             honourable
             buriall
             ,
             and
             by
             this
             occasion
             got
             notice
             of
             this
             peece
             of
             kinde
             service
             )
             he
             sendeth
             a
             loving
             message
             unto
             them
             ,
             wishing
             mercy
             and
             truth
             from
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             have
             their
             part
             in
             the
             Lords
             gratious
             promises
             ,
             and
             assured
             performance
             ,
             and
             promising
             reward
             and
             recompense
             on
             his
             part
             towards
             them
             and
             subjoyning
             withall
             ,
             a
             comfortable
             exhortation
             to
             be
             of
             good
             courage
             ,
             seeing
             the
             Lord
             had
             not
             left
             them
             destitute
             ,
             but
             had
             raised
             him
             up
             ,
             as
             a
             head
             and
             Protectour
             over
             them
             .
          
           
             Concerning
             the
             anointing
             of
             Ishboseth
             ,
             first
             we
             have
             by
             whom
             it
             was
             ,
             to
             wit
             Abner
             ,
             secondly
             over
             whom
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             all
             Israel
             ,
             except
             Iudah
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             first
             ,
             it
             is
             like
             Abner
             did
             this
             as
             a
             subtile
             and
             arrogant
             person
             ,
             to
             make
             Ishboseth
             a
             shaddow
             ,
             being
             of
             a
             timorous
             and
             base
             minde
             ,
             and
             he
             alone
             to
             command
             all
             ,
             besides
             against
             all
             right
             he
             doth
             this
             ,
             seeing
             if
             it
             should
             belong
             to
             any
             of
             Sauls
             posterity
             ,
             Mephiboseth
             the
             sonne
             of
             Ionathan
             ,
             eldest
             Son
             of
             Saul
             ,
             had
             the
             true
             title
             ,
             and
             against
             conscience
             likewise
             he
             doth
             herein
             expresly
             ,
             knowing
             of
             the
             promise
             that
             God
             had
             made
             unto
             David
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             as
             he
             confesseth
             ,
             Chap.
             3.
             18.
             
          
           
             The
             place
             Mahanaim
             ,
             is
             a
             City
             on
             the
             other
             side
             of
             Iordan
             in
             the
             Land
             of
             Bashan
             a
             fruitfull
             Country
             so
             called
             at
             first
             by
             Iacob
             ,
             because
             there
             he
             met
             the
             Lords
             host
             .
             
          
           
             The
             description
             of
             these
             over
             whom
             he
             is
             made
             King
             ,
             is
             from
             their
             severall
             habitations
             ,
             containing
             in
             a
             manner
             a
             description
             of
             all
             Israel
             on
             each
             side
             of
             
               Iordan
               ,
               Iudah
            
             onely
             excepted
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             supputation
             of
             the
             time
             of
             both
             their
             reignes
             subjoyned
             ,
             whereby
             an
             interregnum
             ,
             or
             vacancy
             of
             5.
             years
             and
             a
             half
             would
             seem
             to
             be
             imported
             ,
             which
             is
             unlike
             ;
             the
             best
             exposition
             therefore
             is
             ,
             not
             that
             Ishboseth
             reigned
             onely
             two
             years
             in
             all
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             did
             reign
             two
             years
             before
             Abners
             going
             out
             against
             Ioab
             ,
             in
             persuit
             of
             David
             ,
             as
             Saul
             is
             said
             to
             have
             reigned
             two
             years
             over
             Israel
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             13.
             1.
             
             Not
             simply
             ,
             but
             as
             Lawfull
             King
             unrejected
             by
             God
             ,
             he
             reigned
             no
             longer
             .
          
           
             
             
               OBSERVATIONS
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               V.
               1.
               
               WE
               see
               here
               in
               David
               ,
               holy
               prudence
               and
               wisedome
               ,
               in
               not
               omitting
               that
               fit
               occasion
               of
               entry
               to
               the
               Kingdome
               ,
               which
               the
               Lord
               by
               the
               death
               of
               Saul
               had
               offered
               ,
               but
               embracing
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               addressing
               himself
               to
               make
               good
               use
               thereof
               ,
               for
               as
               the
               Lord
               will
               have
               us
               not
               to
               runne
               before
               him
               ,
               but
               patiently
               to
               wait
               while
               he
               offer
               occasion
               ,
               and
               open
               a
               dore
               of
               entry
               ,
               so
               likewise
               will
               he
               have
               us
               not
               to
               slip
               occasions
               offered
               ,
               but
               laying
               hold
               on
               the
               hoary
               fore
               head
               thereof
               ,
               to
               work
               and
               walk
               with
               him
               in
               Christian
               wisdome
               and
               serpentine
               prudence
               ,
               having
               a
               judicious
               eye
               to
               mark
               them
               ,
               a
               holy
               heart
               to
               reverence
               them
               ,
               and
               a
               diligent
               hand
               to
               make
               use
               ,
               and
               lay
               hold
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               this
               both
               in
               the
               occasions
               and
               offers
               of
               grace
               ,
               with
               the
               wise
               virgins
               ,
               and
               of
               our
               temporall
               estate
               ,
               with
               Salomons
               diligent
               man
               in
               his
               affaires
               ,
               who
               standeth
               before
               kings
               ,
               we
               may
               see
               cleerly
               ,
               Prov.
               12.
               24.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               In
               that
               orderly
               he
               beginnes
               at
               God
               ,
               we
               see
               that
               it
               is
               not
               sufficient
               to
               have
               good
               causes
               publick
               ,
               or
               private
               ,
               but
               in
               like
               manner
               it
               is
               requisite
               to
               prosecute
               them
               aright
               ,
               otherwise
               a
               good
               cause
               in
               the
               matter
               may
               become
               evil
               in
               the
               preposterours
               forme
               ,
               albeit
               the
               reciprocant
               be
               never
               true
               ,
               that
               a
               good
               forme
               ,
               may
               make
               an
               evil
               cause
               good
               in
               substance
               ,
               
               
                 bona
                 bene
                 ergo
                 agantur
              
               .
               The
               cause
               which
               the
               Sonnes
               of
               Jacob
               had
               to
               revenge
               the
               rape
               and
               abuse
               of
               their
               Sister
               was
               good
               ,
               but
               the
               forme
               wicked
               ,
               to
               doe
               it
               by
               private
               revenge
               ,
               and
               under
               trust
               and
               cloake
               of
               circumcision
               ,
               the
               cause
               likewise
               of
               Saul
               against
               the
               Philistines
               was
               good
               ,
               but
               the
               forme
               ,
               in
               consulting
               with
               a
               Witch
               in
               the
               persecution
               thereof
               unlawfull
               .
               So
               the
               causes
               of
               Josias
               against
               Necho
               King
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               of
               Jeconias
               and
               Jehojakim
               against
               Nebuchadnezzar
               ,
               with
               sundry
               others
               .
               Let
               all
               men
               therefore
               know
               the
               right
               warrant
               of
               their
               causes
               to
               be
               in
               the
               matter
               ,
               and
               then
               in
               the
               forme
               ;
               the
               right
               rule
               whereof
               is
               to
               be
               had
               in
               the
               sacred
               oracle
               of
               Gods
               will
               and
               word
               ,
               which
               we
               ought
               reverendly
               to
               consult
               ,
               &
               not
               to
               proceed
               without
               the
               warrant
               thereof
               ,
               otherwise
               men
               will
               
               be
               disappointed
               of
               their
               expectations
               and
               aimes
               ,
               as
               in
               Ioshuas
               example
               against
               Hai
               ,
               of
               Israel
               against
               Benjamin
               ,
               and
               in
               Saul
               consulting
               with
               a
               Pythonesse
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               them
               who
               consults
               flesh
               and
               blood
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               As
               David
               inquires
               ,
               so
               the
               Lord
               answers
               ,
               yeelding
               he
               should
               go
               in
               generall
               ,
               and
               in
               particular
               directing
               him
               to
               Hebron
               ,
               where
               we
               may
               behold
               the
               great
               clemency
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               is
               most
               attent
               unto
               the
               suits
               of
               his
               own
               ,
               and
               more
               redy
               to
               give
               a
               comfortable
               answer
               ,
               and
               resolution
               to
               his
               Children
               in
               their
               perplexities
               ,
               then
               they
               are
               bent
               to
               crave
               the
               same
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               will
               ever
               give
               the
               direction
               of
               his
               word
               and
               Spirit
               to
               all
               those
               who
               earnestly
               call
               upon
               him
               for
               the
               same
               ,
               witnesse
               a
               heap
               of
               testimonies
               contained
               in
               holy
               Scripture
               ,
               Gen.
               25.
               22.
               32.
               28.
               46.
               1.
               2.
               
               &c.
               Exod.
               3.
               9.
               and
               14.
               15.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               In
               that
               he
               inquires
               not
               once
               onely
               ,
               if
               he
               should
               go
               ?
               But
               again
               ,
               whether
               he
               should
               go
               ?
               We
               perceive
               how
               precisely
               in
               each
               thing
               he
               desires
               to
               have
               a
               warrant
               and
               information
               ,
               and
               how
               fully
               he
               would
               follow
               the
               Lords
               direction
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               have
               every
               step
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               of
               his
               progresse
               in
               this
               purpose
               pointed
               out
               by
               God
               ,
               and
               would
               not
               in
               any
               thing
               lean
               ,
               or
               rely
               to
               his
               own
               brain
               ,
               or
               wisdome
               ,
               in
               holy
               humility
               distrusting
               thus
               the
               counsell
               ,
               or
               course
               of
               flesh
               and
               blood
               ,
               and
               submitting
               himself
               ,
               as
               a
               Child
               ,
               to
               be
               led
               by
               the
               hand
               of
               so
               wise
               and
               carefull
               a
               Father
               ,
               whom
               if
               he
               obediently
               followed
               ,
               he
               was
               sure
               he
               should
               neither
               stumble
               nor
               stray
               ,
               but
               should
               see
               a
               prosperous
               successe
               and
               end
               of
               the
               matter
               he
               had
               in
               hand
               ,
               whose
               example
               herein
               every
               Child
               of
               God
               ought
               to
               imitate
               in
               all
               the
               course
               of
               their
               lives
               ,
               and
               actions
               of
               any
               importance
               especially
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               As
               he
               inquires
               often
               ,
               so
               is
               he
               to
               every
               interrogation
               answered
               ,
               for
               we
               shall
               first
               be
               weary
               and
               (
               like
               Abraham
               sueing
               for
               the
               Sodomits
               preservation
               )
               leave
               of
               to
               speak
               ,
               before
               the
               Lord
               cease
               to
               hearken
               ,
               or
               be
               weary
               in
               answering
               and
               granting
               the
               requests
               of
               his
               own
               ,
               if
               we
               ask
               it
               shall
               be
               given
               us
               ,
               if
               we
               seek
               ,
               we
               shall
               finde
               ,
               and
               if
               we
               yet
               knock
               it
               shall
               be
               opened
               unto
               us
               ,
               and
               whatsoever
               we
               shall
               desire
               of
               the
               Father
               in
               Christs
               name
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               according
               to
               his
               will
               and
               our
               will
               ,
               it
               shall
               be
               granted
               to
               us
               ,
               No
               importunity
               then
               can
               trouble
               this
               righteous
               Judge
               ,
               therefore
               pray
               continually
               ,
               and
               let
               this
               comfort
               be
               ,
               as
               that
               stone
               
               set
               under
               Moses
               heavy
               hands
               ,
               to
               uphold
               our
               hearts
               ,
               that
               we
               saint
               not
               ,
               and
               weary
               not
               in
               prayer
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               In
               all
               this
               proceeding
               of
               Davids
               ,
               we
               see
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               void
               of
               a
               greedy
               minde
               to
               the
               Kingdome
               ,
               or
               any
               gain
               ,
               or
               glory
               thereof
               ,
               not
               using
               preposterous
               hast
               as
               many
               doe
               ,
               not
               consulting
               God
               nor
               conscience
               ,
               but
               walking
               in
               a
               right
               and
               in
               a
               slow
               course
               ,
               expecting
               by
               inquisition
               and
               direction
               ,
               the
               Lords
               thrusting
               him
               forward
               to
               undertake
               that
               place
               and
               function
               upon
               him
               ,
               where
               unto
               formerly
               by
               Samuel
               he
               had
               been
               anointed
               .
               Knowing
               well
               ,
               where
               the
               warrant
               of
               Cods
               direction
               is
               had
               in
               acceptation
               ,
               there
               the
               comfort
               of
               his
               aidfull
               protection
               shall
               never
               be
               wanting
               in
               the
               execution
               of
               an
               office
               ,
               which
               should
               teach
               us
               how
               to
               behave
               our selves
               in
               the
               entry
               to
               our
               particular
               callings
               in
               like
               sort
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               runne
               before
               we
               be
               sent
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               Vers
               2.
               
               According
               to
               the
               Lords
               direction
               ,
               so
               David
               goeth
               up
               to
               Hebron
               ,
               
               so
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               carefull
               to
               know
               Gods
               will
               ,
               so
               is
               he
               diligent
               to
               practise
               ,
               and
               to
               obey
               the
               same
               ,
               Not
               like
               to
               Johanan
               and
               his
               company
               ,
               who
               would
               enquire
               the
               Lord
               by
               Ieremie
               ,
               what
               way
               they
               should
               walk
               in
               ,
               and
               what
               they
               should
               do
               ,
               with
               a
               solemne
               protestation
               ,
               to
               obey
               the
               Lords
               direction
               ,
               whatsoever
               it
               were
               ,
               but
               when
               the
               Lords
               direction
               was
               declared
               unto
               them
               ,
               they
               said
               unto
               the
               Prophet
               that
               he
               spake
               falsly
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               would
               do
               what
               pleased
               themselves
               ,
               like
               most
               men
               now
               adayes
               in
               like
               manner
               ,
               who
               will
               hear
               ,
               but
               neglect
               to
               doe
               ;
               labour
               for
               science
               but
               omity
               conscience
               ,
               are
               whole
               ,
               in
               words
               of
               professing
               ,
               but
               nothing
               in
               works
               of
               practising
               ,
               and
               will
               acknowledge
               Christ
               to
               be
               a
               Priest
               who
               hath
               offered
               up
               himself
               for
               them
               ,
               and
               a
               Prophet
               to
               teach
               ,
               but
               will
               not
               admit
               him
               to
               be
               a
               King
               ,
               and
               to
               rule
               over
               them
               ,
               subdueing
               their
               affections
               unto
               his
               holy
               obedience
               ;
               those
               ,
               and
               their
               faith
               are
               alike
               ,
               dead
               ,
               though
               they
               would
               seem
               to
               live
               ,
               let
               us
               practise
               then
               ,
               as
               we
               pray
               ,
               
                 Fiat
                 voluntas
                 tua
              
               ,
               and
               do
               as
               we
               are
               directed
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               In
               bringing
               up
               his
               wives
               and
               men
               with
               him
               with
               their
               families
               ,
               to
               Hebron
               he
               shewes
               his
               equitable
               and
               thankfull
               minde
               ,
               in
               that
               ,
               he
               would
               have
               those
               who
               were
               Portioners
               with
               him
               in
               his
               adversity
               ,
               pertakers
               likewise
               with
               him
               in
               his
               prosperity
               and
               preferment
               ,
               his
               honours
               not
               changing
               his
               manners
               ,
               much
               unlike
               to
               the
               arrogant
               formes
               of
               many
               ingratefull
               great
               men
               and
               
               courtiers
               and
               others
               now
               a
               dayes
               ,
               who
               are
               forgetfull
               (
               like
               Pharaohs
               Butler
               )
               of
               curtesies
               and
               good
               deeds
               formerly
               done
               unto
               them
               ,
               when
               they
               were
               shrubs
               like
               other
               ,
               albeit
               they
               are
               become
               since
               ,
               like
               tall
               cedars
               ,
               and
               in
               their
               advancement
               consider
               neither
               from
               whence
               preferment
               cometh
               ,
               nor
               yet
               remember
               Joseph
               .
               As
               we
               should
               be
               thankfull
               therefore
               to
               God
               for
               his
               benefits
               ,
               and
               carefull
               of
               the
               first
               table
               ,
               so
               let
               us
               be
               likewise
               unto
               men
               ,
               as
               good
               instruments
               ,
               and
               practise
               the
               duties
               of
               the
               second
               ,
               God
               hath
               joyned
               them
               ,
               let
               no
               man
               then
               seperate
               them
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               Vers
               3.
               
               David
               distributeth
               his
               men
               and
               followers
               with
               their
               housholds
               amongst
               the
               villages
               of
               Hebron
               ,
               wherein
               his
               royall
               ,
               wise
               ,
               and
               loving
               care
               at
               his
               first
               entry
               appears
               towards
               his
               subjects
               ,
               in
               respect
               that
               he
               will
               not
               over
               burden
               Hebron
               it self
               ,
               nor
               any
               other
               one
               part
               with
               a
               multitude
               ,
               but
               so
               prudently
               appoint
               the
               places
               of
               their
               habitations
               ,
               that
               both
               they
               should
               be
               eased
               ,
               and
               those
               amongst
               whom
               their
               abode
               should
               be
               ,
               should
               have
               no
               overcharging
               ,
               whereby
               he
               saves
               himself
               from
               giving
               occasion
               of
               grudging
               ,
               and
               gaines
               greatly
               the
               love
               of
               their
               hearts
               ,
               as
               afterwards
               appeares
               .
               A
               good
               example
               for
               all
               Princes
               and
               Magistrates
               to
               follow
               ,
               and
               not
               like
               foolish
               Rehoboam
               to
               be
               reguardlesse
               of
               their
               ease
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               overburden
               their
               subjects
               ,
               or
               like
               tirannous
               Pharaoh
               to
               make
               them
               marks
               ,
               to
               deal
               so
               in
               holy
               discretion
               ,
               and
               loving
               prudence
               ,
               with
               others
               ,
               as
               having
               a
               due
               and
               compassionate
               regard
               to
               the
               strength
               and
               ability
               of
               every
               one
               ,
               not
               straining
               nor
               straitning
               them
               above
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               Vers
               4.
               
               David
               is
               no
               sooner
               come
               up
               to
               Hebron
               ,
               but
               the
               men
               of
               Judah
               came
               also
               and
               there
               they
               anoint
               him
               King
               ,
               where
               we
               see
               ,
               that
               to
               them
               who
               obey
               Gods
               direction
               ,
               all
               things
               shall
               succeed
               ,
               albeit
               though
               Laban
               be
               following
               after
               ,
               and
               Esau
               be
               meeting
               Jacob
               before
               ,
               both
               of
               a
               cruell
               intention
               towards
               him
               ,
               yet
               seeing
               he
               was
               following
               the
               Lords
               direction
               in
               his
               returne
               ,
               Labans
               tongue
               and
               Esaus
               hand
               is
               so
               restrained
               ,
               that
               the
               one
               is
               commanded
               to
               speak
               nothing
               but
               good
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               the
               others
               heart
               so
               turned
               ,
               that
               he
               embraces
               Jacob
               ,
               and
               his
               journy
               becomes
               prosperous
               ,
               let
               every
               one
               therefore
               who
               would
               have
               a
               blessing
               and
               happy
               successe
               in
               their
               callings
               ,
               or
               affaires
               obey
               
               the
               Lords
               direction
               ,
               and
               then
               things
               expected
               ,
               yea
               and
               things
               unexpected
               to
               their
               comfort
               shall
               fall
               out
               and
               come
               to
               pass
               ,
               and
               who
               doth
               otherwise
               contrary
               to
               that
               direction
               ,
               shall
               with
               Jonas
               find
               crossings
               and
               disappointments
               unawares
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               shall
               never
               attaine
               to
               their
               aimes
               ,
               more
               then
               he
               did
               to
               Tarsis
               ,
               but
               was
               forced
               to
               go
               unto
               Niniveh
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               In
               that
               he
               is
               formerly
               here
               elected
               and
               accepted
               to
               be
               the
               King
               ,
               by
               the
               men
               of
               Judah
               ,
               and
               albeit
               that
               David
               had
               the
               undoubted
               right
               ,
               yet
               he
               will
               not
               proceed
               but
               by
               the
               consent
               and
               the
               ordinary
               way
               ,
               his
               practice
               herein
               serves
               sufficiently
               to
               condemne
               all
               these
               who
               intrude
               themselves
               in
               any
               eminent
               place
               in
               Church
               or
               policy
               ,
               Magistracy
               or
               Ministry
               upon
               whose
               government
               and
               labours
               a
               blessing
               cannot
               be
               expected
               ,
               nor
               in
               their
               crossings
               can
               they
               be
               sure
               of
               comfort
               ,
               witness
               ,
               Abimelech
               and
               the
               men
               of
               Sechem
               ,
               because
               they
               entered
               not
               in
               an
               orderly
               way
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               Judah
               who
               doth
               anoint
               David
               King
               ,
               dissenting
               therein
               from
               all
               the
               tribes
               of
               Israel
               ,
               who
               refuse
               him
               ,
               and
               accept
               Ishboseth
               ,
               and
               yet
               Davids
               right
               and
               election
               is
               better
               then
               Ishboseths
               ,
               neither
               doth
               Judah's
               paucity
               serve
               to
               improve
               Davids
               title
               ,
               nor
               Israels
               multitude
               to
               approve
               Ishboseth's
               personall
               succession
               ,
               therefore
               multitude
               is
               no
               sure
               note
               of
               the
               true
               Church
               ,
               nor
               of
               a
               good
               cause
               ,
               therefore
               a
               wise
               caveat
               is
               set
               down
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               follow
               not
               the
               multitude
               to
               do
               evill
               ,
               but
               try
               the
               quality
               and
               warrant
               of
               the
               cause
               ,
               and
               resolve
               with
               Joshua
               ,
               albeit
               all
               should
               forsake
               the
               Lord
               ,
               yet
               for
               thy
               part
               still
               to
               obey
               and
               serve
               him
               ,
               Ioshua
               ,
               24.
               15.
               
            
             
               13.
               
               In
               respect
               likewise
               that
               Iudah
               apart
               from
               all
               Israel
               ,
               anointeth
               David
               their
               King
               ,
               being
               warranted
               herein
               ,
               both
               in
               generall
               by
               the
               promises
               of
               God
               ,
               made
               concerning
               the
               preheminence
               of
               that
               tribe
               ,
               and
               in
               particular
               by
               the
               manifest
               declaration
               of
               Gods
               will
               concerning
               David
               by
               the
               Prophet
               Samuel
               ,
               therefore
               having
               and
               following
               the
               warrant
               of
               Gods
               will
               and
               Word
               herein
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               the
               division
               or
               Schisme-makers
               ,
               but
               Israel
               wanting
               the
               same
               though
               the
               greater
               multitude
               by
               farre
               .
               It
               is
               not
               they
               then
               ,
               who
               separate
               themselves
               from
               the
               company
               or
               persons
               of
               men
               ,
               but
               who
               separate
               themselves
               from
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               Gods
               Word
               (
               which
               is
               the
               touchstone
               thereof
               )
               that
               
               are
               schismaticall
               or
               rent-makers
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               all
               those
               who
               follow
               the
               direction
               of
               it
               (
               as
               Iudah
               doth
               here
               )
               assuredly
               shall
               goe
               aright
               ,
               where
               such
               as
               contemne
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               with
               Israel
               glorie
               in
               multitude
               shall
               be
               seduced
               and
               goe
               astray
               .
            
             
               14.
               
               David
               long
               ago
               had
               gotten
               title
               unto
               the
               kingdome
               ,
               but
               after
               many
               yeares
               till
               now
               ,
               he
               gets
               no
               entry
               unto
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               not
               now
               unto
               the
               whole
               ,
               but
               a
               small
               part
               ,
               till
               afterwards
               ,
               but
               at
               last
               he
               getteth
               possession
               of
               all
               ;
               So
               by
               degrees
               doth
               the
               Lord
               performe
               his
               workes
               ,
               to
               exercise
               the
               faith
               ,
               the
               hope
               ,
               the
               patience
               and
               constancy
               of
               his
               chosen
               ,
               but
               at
               last
               to
               the
               full
               he
               accomplisheth
               whatsoever
               he
               promiseth
               ,
               that
               still
               we
               may
               learn
               to
               depend
               upon
               him
               without
               fainting
               ,
               being
               assured
               in
               his
               own
               time
               he
               will
               come
               ,
               and
               not
               delay
               ,
               mercy
               and
               truth
               shall
               kisse
               one
               another
               ,
               and
               one
               jot
               of
               his
               word
               shall
               not
               faile
               ,
               let
               that
               performance
               of
               the
               promises
               made
               unto
               Abraham
               concerning
               his
               seed
               ,
               Josephs
               preferment
               ,
               Israels
               deliverance
               and
               many
               others
               be
               witnesses
               hereof
               .
            
             
               15.
               
               In
               all
               the
               foresaid
               things
               ,
               we
               have
               the
               kingdome
               of
               Christ
               represented
               ,
               for
               ,
               as
               by
               Sauls
               tyranny
               ,
               David
               was
               persecuted
               ,
               so
               was
               Christ
               and
               his
               Church
               :
               yet
               as
               Saul
               was
               overthrowne
               and
               an
               entry
               made
               to
               David
               ,
               so
               were
               the
               Churches
               persecutors
               taken
               out
               of
               the
               way
               ,
               and
               she
               began
               to
               be
               advanced
               ,
               as
               David
               did
               not
               his
               own
               will
               ,
               but
               followed
               Gods
               ,
               so
               Christ
               wrought
               not
               his
               own
               will
               ,
               but
               his
               fathers
               ,
               as
               David
               ascended
               to
               Hebron
               ,
               so
               hath
               Christ
               to
               heaven
               ,
               as
               David
               carried
               thither
               with
               him
               his
               wives
               and
               servants
               ,
               so
               hath
               Christ
               made
               his
               Church
               and
               servants
               participate
               of
               all
               his
               benefits
               ,
               and
               doth
               daily
               bring
               them
               to
               that
               same
               place
               to
               which
               he
               hath
               gone
               before
               them
               ,
               as
               David
               was
               received
               only
               by
               Judah
               ,
               but
               rejected
               by
               the
               greatest
               part
               ,
               so
               is
               Christ
               and
               his
               kingdome
               ,
               as
               Davids
               kingdome
               is
               not
               accomplished
               at
               one
               time
               ,
               so
               neither
               Christs
               ,
               as
               it
               had
               ist
               own
               competitours
               ,
               so
               hath
               Christs
               ,
               but
               as
               the
               kingdome
               of
               Ishboseth
               is
               short
               and
               declining
               ,
               but
               Davids
               longer
               and
               flourishing
               ,
               so
               is
               it
               between
               Christ
               and
               Satans
               kingdome
               ,
               and
               as
               David
               was
               often
               times
               anointed
               ,
               by
               Samuel
               ,
               by
               Judah
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               by
               Israel
               ,
               so
               was
               Christ
               ,
               which
               Paul
               reduceth
               to
               three
               ,
               the
               Spirit
               of
               power
               ,
               sanctification
               ,
               and
               first
               resurrection
               .
            
             
               16.
               
               Vers
               .
               5.
               
               Concerning
               the
               report
               made
               of
               the
               men
               of
               
                 Jabesh
                 
                 Gilead
              
               unto
               David
               ,
               concerning
               their
               burying
               of
               Saul
               ,
               after
               whose
               body
               probably
               he
               had
               caused
               to
               inquire
               (
               as
               is
               aforesaid
               )
               others
               are
               of
               opinion
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               to
               inflame
               him
               against
               them
               ,
               others
               that
               he
               should
               beware
               of
               them
               (
               seeing
               they
               were
               professed
               favourers
               of
               Saul
               )
               or
               reconciled
               with
               them
               ,
               but
               David
               layeth
               all
               sinistrous
               opinions
               and
               suspitions
               of
               them
               aside
               ,
               charitably
               construing
               their
               fact
               ,
               and
               for
               their
               fidelity
               and
               kindness
               to
               their
               Lord
               ,
               he
               honours
               them
               with
               an
               embassage
               congratulatory
               ,
               and
               a
               promise
               of
               his
               favour
               and
               assistance
               ,
               whereby
               we
               are
               taught
               not
               to
               give
               eare
               and
               credit
               to
               detraction
               ,
               but
               being
               slow
               to
               misconceive
               of
               mens
               actions
               ,
               rather
               charitably
               to
               make
               the
               best
               construction
               of
               them
               ,
               till
               more
               manifest
               experience
               prove
               them
               otherwise
               ,
               thus
               greatly
               shall
               we
               disappoint
               Satan
               that
               ill
               seed
               sower
               ,
               stop
               dissention
               ,
               maintaine
               unity
               ,
               approve
               our selves
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               readily
               winne
               our
               neighbour
               .
            
             
               17.
               
               In
               the
               men
               of
               Jabesh
               we
               see
               the
               loyall
               and
               sinceer
               love
               of
               subjects
               to
               their
               prince
               obeying
               him
               being
               alive
               ,
               and
               honouring
               him
               being
               dead
               ,
               which
               fact
               ,
               as
               pleasing
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               approved
               by
               man
               ,
               is
               registred
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               (
               like
               
                 Mary
                 Magdalens
              
               anointing
               of
               Christ
               )
               to
               be
               recorded
               for
               ever
               ,
               for
               the
               memoriall
               of
               the
               just
               shall
               flourish
               ,
               that
               the
               name
               of
               the
               wicked
               shall
               be
               put
               out
               ,
               either
               with
               the
               silence
               of
               oblivion
               ,
               or
               else
               the
               black
               dash
               of
               the
               record
               of
               their
               foule
               deeds
               ,
               innumerable
               examples
               hereof
               may
               be
               collected
               in
               holy
               writ
               ,
               where
               they
               are
               recorded
               .
            
             
               18.
               
               Vers
               .
               6.
               
               That
               which
               David
               wisheth
               to
               them
               from
               God
               ,
               is
               mercy
               ,
               and
               truth
               in
               the
               assured
               performance
               ,
               but
               that
               which
               he
               himselfe
               promiseth
               ,
               is
               reward
               ,
               the
               one
               is
               free
               ,
               the
               other
               of
               debt
               ,
               no
               merit
               then
               will
               he
               ascribe
               unto
               them
               at
               Gods
               hands
               ,
               but
               will
               yeeld
               the
               same
               at
               his
               own
               ,
               in
               regard
               by
               his
               princely
               office
               he
               was
               bound
               to
               cherish
               the
               good
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               to
               chastise
               the
               bad
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               suffer
               such
               kind
               loyalty
               to
               his
               Father-in-law
               ,
               and
               predecessour
               ,
               which
               they
               with
               such
               care
               and
               hazard
               of
               their
               lives
               had
               shewne
               ,
               to
               be
               misknowne
               ,
               uncommended
               and
               rewarded
               ,
               as
               being
               assured
               ,
               that
               they
               who
               were
               loyall
               to
               one
               would
               be
               so
               to
               another
               .
               Let
               this
               therefore
               informe
               aright
               the
               minds
               of
               all
               men
               ,
               how
               to
               esteeme
               of
               their
               own
               actions
               ,
               in
               all
               holy
               and
               humble
               sobriety
               ,
               never
               urging
               merit
               upon
               God
               ,
               howsoever
               we
               deserve
               at
               the
               hands
               of
               man
               ,
               but
               suiting
               free
               mercy
               ,
               and
               with
               
               Jacob
               professing
               our selves
               unworthy
               of
               the
               least
               of
               his
               mercies
               ,
               being
               but
               unprofitable
               servants
               ,
               and
               our
               goods
               deeds
               (
               wherein
               as
               in
               the
               way
               to
               the
               kingdome
               ever
               we
               should
               walke
               )
               extending
               no
               waies
               to
               him
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               Saints
               on
               earth
               (
               as
               the
               Psalmist
               sayeth
               )
               Psalm
               .
               16.
               2.
               
               And
               availing
               our
               own
               soules
               ,
               but
               not
               God
               ,
               as
               we
               likewise
               see
               ,
               Job
               .
               22.
               2.
               and
               31.
               7.
               
            
             
               19.
               
               We
               have
               also
               in
               David
               here
               ,
               the
               patterne
               of
               a
               good
               King
               and
               loving
               ,
               who
               as
               he
               was
               carefull
               before
               to
               execute
               justice
               upon
               the
               Amalekite
               for
               his
               wicked
               fact
               ,
               so
               is
               he
               diligent
               here
               to
               practise
               kindness
               to
               the
               men
               of
               Jabesh
               for
               their
               godly
               deed
               ,
               thus
               ought
               all
               Magistrates
               who
               are
               the
               Lords
               deputies
               ,
               and
               gods
               on
               earth
               ,
               cherish
               virtue
               ,
               and
               chastise
               vice
               ,
               that
               so
               the
               one
               may
               grow
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               may
               be
               repressed
               ,
               being
               as
               an
               awfull
               Lyon
               to
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               a
               mild
               Lamb
               to
               the
               other
               ,
               rewarding
               the
               vertuous
               and
               godly
               ,
               and
               punishing
               the
               vicious
               and
               wicked
               ,
               so
               shall
               their
               throne
               be
               established
               ,
               their
               Crowne
               glister
               ,
               and
               their
               Scepter
               flourish
               ,
               In
               the
               Church
               let
               Abiathar
               therefore
               be
               cast
               out
               and
               Zadok
               set
               in
               his
               roome
               ,
               
               and
               let
               Joab
               suffer
               for
               his
               fault
               ,
               and
               Benajah
               in
               the
               policy
               be
               surrogat
               in
               his
               place
               .
            
             
               20.
               
               In
               respect
               that
               he
               promiseth
               unto
               them
               protection
               and
               therefore
               exhorteth
               them
               not
               to
               be
               discouraged
               ,
               by
               the
               Philistines
               late
               victory
               ,
               or
               Sauls
               death
               ,
               seeing
               God
               had
               raised
               him
               up
               ,
               and
               he
               was
               anointed
               King
               ,
               we
               see
               not
               only
               the
               duty
               of
               a
               lawfull
               prince
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               maintaine
               and
               defend
               his
               subjects
               ,
               but
               likewise
               that
               the
               Lord
               suffers
               never
               his
               own
               to
               be
               altogether
               destitute
               of
               comfort
               ,
               for
               if
               he
               humble
               with
               the
               one
               hand
               ,
               he
               will
               raise
               with
               the
               other
               ,
               and
               if
               he
               take
               one
               benefit
               from
               us
               ,
               he
               will
               give
               us
               another
               in
               the
               place
               thereof
               ,
               yea
               perhaps
               a
               greater
               as
               he
               did
               here
               David
               for
               Saul
               ,
               or
               as
               he
               restored
               holy
               Job
               ,
               if
               with
               thankfulness
               ,
               patience
               ,
               and
               constancy
               we
               depend
               upon
               him
               .
            
             
               21.
               
               Vers
               .
               8.
               
               In
               the
               election
               and
               anointing
               of
               Ishboseth
               who
               was
               made
               King
               by
               Abner
               ,
               we
               see
               no
               consulting
               of
               God
               ,
               against
               whose
               ordinance
               ,
               and
               express
               notified
               will
               (
               confessed
               c.
               3.
               18.
               
               )
               they
               were
               going
               an
               indirect
               course
               ,
               therefore
               they
               knew
               ,
               either
               with
               Saul
               they
               would
               get
               no
               answer
               ,
               or
               else
               contrary
               to
               their
               intended
               proceedings
               ;
               thus
               against
               God
               ,
               conscience
               ,
               and
               right
               ,
               they
               rebelliously
               prosecute
               that
               course
               which
               turned
               thereafter
               to
               their
               own
               ruine
               ,
               like
               many
               now
               adaies
               ,
               who
               if
               they
               may
               
               attaine
               to
               a
               pretended
               right
               ,
               and
               possession
               ,
               by
               policy
               and
               power
               to
               defraud
               the
               right
               owners
               ,
               and
               withhold
               their
               due
               from
               them
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               holy
               things
               seperate
               from
               the
               common
               use
               ,
               or
               mans
               good
               and
               prophane
               ,
               they
               will
               never
               consult
               Gods
               Word
               ,
               nor
               conscience
               ,
               how
               lawfully
               they
               attained
               or
               detaine
               the
               same
               ,
               yea
               although
               the
               oracle
               of
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               prick
               of
               the
               other
               ,
               most
               evidently
               contradict
               and
               convince
               them
               ,
               yet
               Achan
               will
               take
               the
               execrable
               thing
               ,
               and
               Ahab
               will
               have
               Naboths
               vineyard
               ,
               though
               they
               should
               make
               sure
               with
               it
               ,
               Gods
               curse
               ,
               and
               heavy
               judgments
               unto
               themselves
               ,
               and
               theirs
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             II
             SAM
             :
             Chap
             :
             2.
             from
             the
             12.
             verse
             to
             the
             17.
             
          
           
             THe
             election
             of
             these
             two
             Kings
             by
             whose
             contrary
             authorities
             great
             dissention
             was
             raised
             in
             Israel
             being
             formerly
             treated
             of
             ,
             till
             the
             12.
             
             Vers
             .
             Now
             from
             the
             12.
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             we
             have
             the
             history
             of
             the
             first
             civill
             debates
             between
             Abner
             ,
             Generall
             of
             Ishboseths
             Army
             ,
             and
             Joab
             Generall
             of
             Davids
             .
             In
             the
             which
             we
             have
             proponed
             these
             particulars
             ;
             first
             ,
             the
             singular
             combat
             between
             12.
             on
             every
             side
             of
             the
             companies
             conducted
             by
             Joab
             for
             David
             ,
             and
             Abner
             for
             Ishboseth
             ,
             and
             the
             circumstances
             thereof
             .
             Secondly
             from
             the
             17.
             
             Vers
             .
             to
             the
             24.
             
             We
             have
             the
             battles
             between
             the
             Armies
             ,
             and
             the
             event
             thereof
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             bloody
             victory
             which
             befell
             to
             Joab
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             from
             the
             24.
             
             Vers
             .
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             we
             have
             the
             retreate
             from
             the
             battle
             ,
             occasioned
             by
             the
             conference
             between
             the
             two
             Captaines
             Joab
             and
             Abner
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             first
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             singular
             combat
             ,
             from
             the
             12.
             
             Vers
             .
             to
             the
             17.
             are
             to
             be
             considered
             these
             circumstances
             ,
             the
             persons
             ,
             place
             ,
             time
             ,
             occasion
             ,
             act
             ,
             and
             consequence
             .
          
           
             The
             time
             is
             observed
             to
             have
             been
             after
             the
             election
             of
             both
             the
             Kings
             ,
             David
             in
             Judah
             ,
             and
             Ishboseth
             in
             Israel
             ,
             the
             which
             time
             David
             appeares
             to
             have
             dedicate
             himselfe
             to
             quietness
             for
             three
             reasons
             ,
             First
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             oath
             made
             to
             Saul
             concerning
             his
             
             posterity
             .
             1
             Sam
             :
             24.
             22.
             
             The
             second
             is
             grounded
             upon
             prudence
             ,
             seeing
             he
             was
             followed
             as
             yet
             by
             the
             fewer
             number
             ,
             whom
             he
             would
             not
             hazard
             ,
             as
             being
             prodigall
             of
             their
             lives
             .
             The
             third
             is
             from
             faith
             ,
             patiently
             abiding
             Gods
             time
             ,
             and
             referring
             his
             further
             advancement
             (
             whereof
             he
             was
             assured
             )
             unto
             Gods
             opportunity
             and
             work
             ,
             where
             Ishboseth
             on
             the
             contrary
             breaks
             Faith
             ,
             and
             depends
             upon
             the
             opportunity
             and
             power
             of
             his
             forces
             .
          
           
             The
             persons
             occasioners
             are
             
               Joab
               ,
               Davids
            
             sisters
             sonne
             ,
             and
             Abner
             kinsman
             to
             Ishboseth
             ,
             the
             one
             provoking
             ,
             the
             other
             yeilding
             ,
             both
             men
             of
             great
             courage
             and
             experience
             ,
             the
             one
             having
             an
             evill
             cause
             ,
             and
             relying
             on
             carnall
             respects
             ,
             the
             other
             defending
             a
             good
             cause
             ,
             and
             relying
             on
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             equity
             thereof
             ,
             the
             actours
             are
             12
             on
             each
             side
             .
          
           
             The
             place
             is
             at
             the
             poole
             of
             Gibeon
             in
             the
             lot
             of
             Benjamin
             .
          
           
             The
             occasion
             is
             Abners
             provocation
             ,
             Joab
             being
             defender
             .
          
           
             The
             act
             is
             a
             singular
             combat
             ,
             12.
             against
             12.
             with
             great
             eagerness
             and
             cruelty
             fought
             .
          
           
             The
             event
             is
             ,
             they
             are
             all
             slaine
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             place
             receives
             a
             new
             imposed
             name
             in
             memory
             of
             the
             fact
             ,
             aud
             the
             two
             Armies
             mutually
             joyne
             in
             battle
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             to
             be
             resolved
             then
             whether
             this
             forme
             of
             singular
             combats
             be
             lawfull
             amongst
             Christians
             and
             the
             godly
             ,
             or
             not
             .
             Whereto
             I
             answer
             it
             is
             simply
             unlawfull
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             altogether
             without
             warrant
             of
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             and
             therefore
             is
             an
             action
             without
             Faith
             and
             consequently
             sinne
             ,
             whereof
             also
             it
             followes
             ,
             that
             doing
             it
             without
             Gods
             command
             we
             cannot
             look
             for
             his
             aide
             or
             protection
             therein
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             it
             is
             altogether
             against
             Gods
             command
             ,
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               murder
            
             ,
             which
             thou
             hereby
             committest
             on
             thy
             neighbour
             if
             thou
             kill
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             ever
             after
             haunted
             with
             the
             conscience
             of
             blood
             ,
             or
             of
             thy selfe
             if
             thou
             be
             killed
             ,
             desperately
             running
             thy
             body
             on
             the
             sword
             of
             thy
             enemy
             ,
             and
             thy
             soule
             on
             the
             sword
             of
             Gods
             punishment
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             as
             it
             is
             without
             precept
             ,
             yea
             against
             precept
             ,
             so
             is
             it
             without
             laudable
             practise
             in
             all
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             never
             a
             one
             but
             a
             barbarous
             Philistine
             making
             offer
             thereof
             ,
             and
             David
             by
             an
             extraordinary
             providence
             and
             motion
             ,
             upon
             extraordinary
             former
             
             experience
             ,
             by
             an
             extraordinary
             weapon
             and
             way
             ,
             for
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             honour
             of
             Gods
             people
             ,
             being
             brought
             thither
             ,
             and
             stirred
             up
             ,
             doth
             undertake
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             it
             is
             against
             the
             law
             of
             man
             ,
             likewise
             in
             all
             Christian
             and
             well
             established
             kingdomes
             .
          
           
             Fiftly
             ,
             it
             is
             altogether
             brutish
             ,
             seeing
             that
             is
             the
             forme
             of
             beasts
             to
             push
             ,
             and
             teare
             ,
             or
             kill
             each
             one
             another
             ,
             from
             whose
             practise
             man
             endued
             with
             reason
             ,
             but
             much
             more
             with
             grace
             should
             altogether
             abhorre
             .
          
           
             Sixtly
             yet
             more
             ,
             it
             is
             divelish
             seeing
             he
             hath
             been
             a
             man-slayer
             ,
             and
             defacer
             of
             Gods
             image
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             and
             all
             man-slayers
             are
             his
             children
             ,
             and
             consequently
             inheritors
             of
             his
             portion
             reserved
             for
             him
             .
          
           
             Seventhly
             ,
             
             it
             directly
             impugnes
             that
             evangelicall
             command
             of
             Christ
             Jesus
             forbidding
             privat
             revenge
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             an
             antichristian
             practise
             .
          
           
             Eightly
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             high
             wronging
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             contempt
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             to
             whom
             he
             hath
             committed
             the
             sword
             ,
             disturbing
             them
             both
             from
             their
             places
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             of
             repaying
             revenge
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             a
             practise
             hatefull
             to
             heaven
             and
             to
             earth
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             maintaining
             of
             thy
             credit
             thereby
             ,
             let
             the
             credit
             of
             thy
             person
             ,
             yeild
             to
             the
             credit
             of
             thy
             profession
             ,
             which
             above
             all
             things
             thou
             ought
             to
             maintaine
             and
             obey
             ,
             and
             as
             for
             triall
             in
             doubtfull
             cases
             ,
             there
             are
             4
             waies
             in
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             by
             witnesses
             Deut.
             17.
             6.
             
             By
             writ
             ,
             Jer.
             32.
             
             By
             confession
             ,
             Josh
             .
             7.
             
             And
             by
             oath
             of
             the
             party
             ,
             Exod.
             22.
             11.
             
             Besides
             these
             there
             is
             none
             other
             lawfull
             ,
             but
             the
             party
             and
             matter
             must
             be
             left
             to
             Gods
             just
             judgment
             ,
             and
             time
             of
             further
             light
             ,
             and
             better
             that
             some
             truths
             a
             while
             be
             unknown
             ,
             then
             unlawfully
             searcht
             .
          
           
             
               OBSERVATIONS
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               IN
               these
               troubles
               that
               are
               raised
               by
               Abner
               against
               David
               and
               his
               people
               ,
               we
               see
               the
               truth
               of
               that
               royall
               sentance
               which
               he
               afterwards
               upon
               manifold
               experience
               pronounced
               ,
               many
               are
               the
               troubles
               of
               the
               Godly
               ,
               but
               the
               Lord
               delivers
               them
               out
               of
               them
               all
               ,
               as
               our
               master
               Jesus
               Christ
               affirmes
               ,
               In
               the
               world
               you
               shall
               have
               affliction
               &c.
               
               And
               as
               the
               Apostles
               testifie
               ,
               whosoever
               will
               live
               
               Godly
               in
               this
               present
               world
               must
               suffer
               persecution
               ,
               and
               by
               many
               tribulations
               we
               must
               enter
               into
               the
               kingdome
               of
               heaven
               ,
               this
               is
               confirmed
               by
               reason
               and
               éxperience
               ,
               the
               first
               reason
               is
               taken
               from
               Gods
               Fatherly
               care
               ,
               by
               this
               way
               exercising
               his
               children
               ,
               and
               his
               gifts
               in
               them
               ,
               that
               like
               Moab
               they
               settle
               not
               upon
               their
               lees
               ,
               and
               containing
               them
               in
               discipline
               to
               make
               them
               conformable
               in
               sufferings
               with
               their
               Saviour
               here
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               so
               in
               glory
               hereafter
               ,
               yea
               and
               to
               witness
               thereby
               (
               which
               is
               strange
               !
               )
               his
               love
               to
               them
               ,
               for
               whom
               the
               Lord
               loves
               ,
               them
               he
               chastises
               ,
               the
               other
               reason
               is
               from
               the
               nature
               of
               Satan
               and
               the
               world
               ,
               ever
               opposite
               to
               the
               quietness
               of
               the
               faithfull
               ,
               which
               experience
               taken
               from
               all
               ages
               of
               the
               Godly
               ,
               and
               consideration
               of
               the
               estate
               ,
               especially
               from
               Davids
               in
               this
               present
               history
               ,
               and
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               in
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               doth
               evidently
               confirme
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               In
               respect
               that
               David
               is
               only
               defender
               ,
               his
               intention
               is
               commendable
               ,
               not
               meaning
               to
               amplify
               his
               kingdome
               by
               trouble
               ,
               oppression
               ,
               blood
               ,
               and
               faith-breaking
               but
               by
               Godly
               ,
               peaceable
               ,
               and
               honest
               meanes
               referring
               the
               work
               to
               God
               ,
               for
               the
               farther
               promotion
               ,
               and
               amplifying
               of
               his
               kingdome
               ,
               But
               Ishboseth
               and
               Abner
               are
               the
               contrary
               ,
               and
               use
               the
               contrary
               meanes
               ,
               whose
               example
               ,
               (
               albeit
               the
               most
               part
               follow
               them
               )
               in
               inlarging
               the
               bounds
               of
               their
               commandment
               ,
               should
               be
               eschewed
               ,
               therefore
               also
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               many
               like
               unto
               them
               fall
               and
               decay
               ,
               and
               as
               few
               follow
               David
               ,
               so
               few
               stand
               and
               grow
               like
               unto
               him
               ,
               as
               may
               be
               amplified
               by
               the
               fall
               of
               sundry
               Tyrants
               ,
               and
               standing
               of
               Godly
               princes
               .
               An
               exhortation
               therefore
               to
               conquer
               by
               lawfull
               and
               conscionable
               meanes
               ,
               not
               joyning
               house
               to
               house
               ,
               nor
               field
               to
               field
               by
               iniquity
               ,
               least
               so
               ,
               (
               as
               the
               Prophet
               saith
               )
               they
               conquer
               shame
               and
               destruction
               to
               themselves
               ;
               as
               the
               Psalmist
               likewise
               found
               by
               experience
               ,
               I
               looked
               after
               the
               ungodly
               ,
               and
               he
               was
               not
               ,
               but
               the
               just
               inherit
               the
               earth
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Vers
               .
               14.
               
               The
               cruell
               and
               barbarous
               nature
               of
               the
               wicked
               ,
               is
               seen
               in
               Abner
               ,
               delighting
               to
               feed
               his
               eies
               with
               bloodshed
               and
               slaughter
               ,
               and
               counting
               no
               more
               of
               it
               but
               as
               a
               game
               ,
               whereas
               the
               Godly
               man
               regardeth
               the
               life
               of
               his
               beast
               ,
               but
               the
               very
               mercies
               of
               the
               wicked
               are
               cruell
               ,
               this
               nature
               they
               participate
               ,
               of
               their
               severall
               masters
               ;
               the
               Godly
               who
               are
               called
               the
               meek
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               of
               that
               meek
               Lamb
               Jesus
               ,
               and
               the
               wicked
               ,
               the
               gyants
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               of
               that
               roaring
               Lyon
               Satan
               ,
               who
               ever
               goeth
               about
               seeking
               whom
               
               he
               may
               destroy
               ,
               and
               hath
               been
               a
               manslayer
               from
               the
               beginning
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Vers.
               16.
               
               The
               sad
               and
               unfortunate
               event
               of
               this
               singular
               combat
               ,
               all
               of
               them
               on
               both
               sides
               being
               slain
               ,
               proveth
               the
               unlawfulnesse
               of
               such
               practises
               ,
               whether
               they
               obtrude
               the
               triall
               of
               a
               title
               ,
               or
               right
               ,
               that
               otherwise
               cannot
               be
               decided
               ,
               for
               a
               warrant
               ,
               or
               a
               meanes
               to
               stay
               further
               effusion
               of
               blood
               ,
               neither
               of
               which
               is
               here
               effectuate
               ,
               for
               albeit
               Davids
               title
               be
               undoubtedly
               good
               ,
               yet
               all
               of
               his
               men
               here
               doe
               fall
               ,
               as
               oftimes
               in
               Monomachies
               it
               happeneth
               the
               innocent
               to
               receive
               the
               foil
               ,
               not
               that
               hereby
               we
               should
               accuse
               God
               for
               n●t
               regarding
               innocence
               ,
               but
               justly
               so
               that
               he
               punisheth
               presumption
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               be
               holden
               to
               blesse
               with
               good
               successe
               unlawfull
               practises
               ,
               without
               and
               against
               a
               warrant
               of
               his
               approbation
               ,
               not
               staying
               for
               his
               time
               of
               clearing
               what
               is
               in
               doubt
               ,
               but
               thrusting
               ourselves
               into
               his
               room
               ,
               and
               as
               for
               the
               battle
               it
               joyneth
               hereupon
               presently
               ,
               so
               that
               it
               was
               rather
               a
               spurre
               than
               a
               bridle
               ,
               to
               further
               effusion
               of
               blood
               ,
               than
               hinder
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               In
               Ioab
               ,
               yeilding
               to
               Abner
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               young
               men
               obtempering
               them
               both
               ,
               Ioabs
               losse
               of
               such
               valiant
               twelve
               Champions
               ,
               &
               their
               losse
               of
               themselves
               ,
               teaches
               what
               it
               is
               to
               obey
               an
               unlawfull
               challenge
               ,
               and
               ungodly
               command
               rashly
               ,
               
                 ad
                 aras
              
               ,
               then
               let
               our
               obedience
               be
               to
               superiours
               ,
               and
               ever
               Marshall
               God
               aright
               ,
               giving
               him
               the
               first
               place
               to
               obey
               rather
               him
               than
               man
               in
               election
               ,
               and
               him
               before
               man
               in
               Location
               ,
               and
               with
               holy
               wisdome
               ,
               and
               Christian
               care
               of
               others
               ,
               of
               whose
               life
               ,
               or
               welfare
               we
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               prodigall
               ,
               laying
               aside
               ,
               pride
               ,
               foolish
               temerity
               ,
               and
               lavish
               carelesnesse
               of
               the
               estate
               of
               them
               whom
               we
               may
               command
               ,
               and
               to
               behave
               ,
               and
               impale
               our selves
               in
               offer
               ,
               or
               acceptation
               within
               the
               Limites
               of
               the
               Lords
               command
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               In
               denominating
               the
               place
               ,
               
                 the
                 field
                 of
                 the
                 strong
                 men
                 ,
                 Helkathhazairim
                 ,
              
               (
               to
               wit
               ,
               where
               they
               were
               slain
               )
               we
               see
               that
               inconsiderately
               oftimes
               ,
               without
               any
               such
               intention
               of
               the
               Authours
               ,
               by
               the
               providence
               of
               God
               ,
               monuments
               of
               the
               memory
               of
               things
               are
               erected
               ,
               whereby
               God
               will
               not
               only
               have
               good
               things
               to
               keep
               record
               ,
               but
               the
               facts
               of
               turpitude
               ,
               for
               their
               further
               detestation
               ,
               to
               have
               there
               own
               remembring
               ,
               thus
               was
               the
               field
               which
               was
               bought
               with
               the
               price
               of
               our
               saviour
               named
               Aceldama
               ,
               that
               proud
               towre
               of
               Nimrod
               called
               Babel
               ,
               the
               place
               where
               Israel
               murmured
               for
               wa
               -
               
               tearmed
               Meribah
               ,
               with
               sundry
               the
               like
               examples
               ,
               seeing
               therefore
               
                 post
                 fata
                 facta
              
               ,
               after
               death
               deeds
               have
               their
               own
               remaining
               by
               record
               &
               remembrance
               ,
               let
               us
               be
               carefull
               that
               they
               be
               such
               as
               rather
               may
               be
               blazed
               with
               happy
               fame
               ,
               then
               blotted
               with
               haplesse
               infamie
               ,
               and
               seeing
               this
               place
               is
               so
               called
               to
               testify
               the
               enormity
               of
               the
               fact
               ,
               let
               us
               fight
               that
               good
               fight
               onely
               ,
               whereof
               the
               Apostle
               speakes
               ,
               which
               is
               between
               the
               flesh
               ,
               and
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               which
               onely
               hath
               the
               profitable
               end
               ,
               the
               glorious
               theater
               ,
               the
               godly
               armour
               ,
               and
               the
               blessed
               reward
               of
               assured
               triumph
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             II.
             SAM
             .
             Chap.
             2.
             from
             the
             17.
             verse
             to
             the
             26.
             
          
           
             COncerning
             the
             ensueing
             battle
             ,
             we
             have
             to
             resolve
             ,
             whether
             warres
             are
             Lawfull
             ,
             or
             unlawfull
             ?
             we
             answer
             that
             publick
             warres
             undertaken
             by
             publick
             authority
             are
             Lawfull
             ,
             as
             that
             answer
             of
             the
             Baptists
             to
             the
             souldiers
             ,
             Christs
             direction
             to
             give
             Caesar
             that
             which
             was
             Caesars
             ,
             the
             commendation
             of
             the
             centurion
             ,
             the
             Laws
             of
             warfare
             set
             down
             by
             God
             himself
             to
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             
             the
             practise
             of
             their
             godliest
             Patriarches
             ,
             Judges
             and
             Kings
             ,
             the
             title
             of
             God
             himself
             ,
             the
             Lord
             of
             hosts
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             said
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             25.
             28.
             
             And
             the
             Apostolick
             Canon
             of
             the
             Magistrates
             sword
             ,
             all
             do
             testify
             ,
             providing
             they
             have
             these
             four
             causes
             and
             caveats
             ,
             the
             matter
             be
             punishment
             of
             vice
             ,
             the
             forme
             ,
             right
             proceeding
             ,
             the
             efficient
             ,
             Lawfull
             authority
             ,
             and
             the
             end
             ,
             that
             peace
             and
             piety
             may
             be
             obtained
             .
             The
             Anabaptists
             hold
             the
             contrary
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             forbidden
             (
             say
             they
             )
             to
             revenge
             ,
             or
             resist
             evil
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             against
             Christian
             patience
             ,
             recommended
             by
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             as
             also
             against
             the
             nature
             of
             Christs
             Kingdome
             ,
             Isa
             .
             2.
             4.
             
             Micah
             .
             4.
             2.
             
          
           
             To
             all
             this
             it
             is
             answered
             ,
             that
             private
             revenge
             is
             onely
             forbidden
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             place
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             he
             speaketh
             not
             against
             publick
             Lawfull
             warres
             ,
             but
             sheweth
             how
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             godly
             shall
             be
             affected
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             albeit
             of
             divers
             nations
             ,
             which
             peace
             and
             love
             shall
             begin
             and
             grow
             here
             ,
             but
             be
             perfected
             hereafter
             .
             And
             in
             some
             sort
             too
             even
             private
             warres
             in
             defense
             ,
             or
             resistance
             are
             Lawfull
             ,
             when
             by
             circumstances
             ,
             the
             Magistrates
             help
             cannot
             be
             implored
             for
             protection
             ,
             in
             which
             case
             (
             as
             one
             of
             the
             
             ancients
             affirmeth
             )
             the
             Magistrate
             seemeth
             quietly
             to
             consent
             to
             the
             deed
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             
               called
               ,
               inculpata
               tutela
            
             .
          
           
             
               OBSERVATIONS
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               V.
               17.
               
               A
               sore
               battle
               ensueth
               on
               this
               former
               combat
               ,
               whereby
               we
               see
               that
               of
               smal-provocations
               ,
               and
               infortunate
               beginnings
               ,
               great
               troubles
               oftimes
               arise
               ,
               witnesse
               the
               abuse
               of
               the
               Levites
               wife
               ,
               
               and
               the
               Benjamites
               froward
               answer
               ,
               the
               event
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               occasion
               of
               the
               pitifull
               overthrow
               of
               that
               whole
               tribe
               ,
               which
               might
               at
               first
               (
               if
               the
               like
               practise
               as
               that
               of
               the
               men
               of
               Abel
               ,
               had
               been
               followed
               )
               been
               wisely
               prevented
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               servants
               of
               Abner
               fall
               before
               the
               servants
               of
               David
               ,
               so
               that
               a
               right
               and
               just
               cause
               may
               ever
               ordinarily
               look
               for
               Victory
               ,
               being
               prosecuted
               aright
               ,
               for
               as
               Hezekiah
               said
               ,
               concerning
               the
               King
               of
               Ashur
               ,
               
               there
               are
               more
               with
               us
               ,
               then
               with
               him
               ,
               for
               with
               him
               is
               the
               arme
               of
               flesh
               ,
               but
               with
               us
               is
               the
               Lord
               our
               God
               to
               help
               us
               ,
               even
               so
               that
               same
               protecting
               presence
               ,
               albeit
               the
               eye
               of
               the
               body
               (
               like
               Gehezies
               while
               it
               was
               opened
               )
               cannot
               perceive
               the
               same
               ,
               doth
               still
               attend
               and
               give
               a
               happy
               successe
               to
               all
               upright
               affaires
               ,
               so
               that
               if
               God
               be
               with
               us
               ,
               who
               can
               be
               against
               us
               ,
               and
               if
               that
               captain
               of
               the
               Lords
               hoste
               that
               appeared
               unto
               Joshua
               stand
               armed
               on
               our
               side
               ,
               
               we
               need
               not
               doubt
               of
               Victory
               ordinarily
               in
               any
               just
               cause
               ,
               and
               quarrel
               between
               us
               ,
               and
               any
               adversary
               whosoever
               ,
               witnesse
               Abraham
               against
               the
               5.
               
               
                 Kings
                 .
                 Israels
              
               deliverance
               from
               Pharaoh
               ,
               their
               battles
               under
               
                 Moses
                 ,
                 Joshua
              
               ,
               and
               their
               
                 Judges
                 ,
                 David
              
               against
               Goliath
               ,
               and
               here
               against
               Abner
               with
               sundry
               others
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Yet
               Abner
               here
               hath
               the
               greater
               forces
               ,
               eleven
               tribes
               against
               one
               ,
               The
               arme
               of
               man
               therefore
               is
               vain
               to
               trust
               unto
               ,
               neither
               is
               the
               race
               to
               the
               swift
               ,
               
               nor
               the
               battle
               to
               the
               strong
               ▪
               but
               the
               Victory
               is
               of
               the
               Lord
               ;
               who
               will
               have
               the
               glory
               of
               things
               unto
               himself
               ,
               and
               will
               impart
               the
               same
               to
               none
               other
               ,
               therefore
               albeit
               Midian
               be
               scattered
               like
               Grashoppers
               on
               the
               field
               ,
               yet
               a
               barly
               cake
               shall
               overturne
               their
               tents
               ,
               and
               Gidion
               with
               a
               few
               ,
               having
               Trumpets
               and
               Lamps
               in
               earthen
               Pitchers
               shall
               suddenly
               make
               them
               agast
               .
               Let
               Joshua
               then
               trust
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               with
               compassing
               onely
               Jericho
               ,
               he
               shall
               enter
               the
               City
               ,
               whereas
               Pharaoh
               trusting
               in
               his
               
               chariots
               ,
               or
               Rabshaketh
               boasting
               of
               his
               invinceable
               Armado
               ,
               shall
               perish
               ,
               or
               returne
               with
               shame
               to
               his
               own
               place
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Vers
               19.
               
               The
               confidence
               that
               Abner
               had
               in
               his
               experience
               and
               strength
               ,
               and
               that
               Asahel
               had
               in
               his
               swiftnes
               and
               agility
               ,
               (
               being
               said
               by
               a
               hyperbolicall
               kind
               of
               speech
               to
               have
               been
               as
               swift
               as
               a
               roe
               ,
               as
               Saul
               aud
               Ionathan
               are
               said
               to
               been
               swifter
               then
               Eagles
               ,
               Chap.
               1.
               23.
               
               )
               a●ailes
               them
               nothing
               now
               ,
               but
               rather
               turns
               to
               their
               ruine
               .
               So
               that
               those
               things
               wherein
               above
               others
               ,
               men
               have
               gotten
               a
               preferment
               ,
               being
               abused
               ,
               God
               turneth
               them
               to
               their
               confusion
               ,
               examples
               
                 Goliah
                 ,
                 Sampson
                 ,
                 Saul
                 ,
                 Achitophel
                 ,
                 Haman
                 ,
                 Absolom
                 ,
                 Iudas
                 ,
              
               and
               others
               ,
               such
               as
               Arrius
               confiding
               in
               his
               subtility
               ,
               Milo
               in
               his
               strength
               ,
               Cicero
               in
               his
               eloquence
               ,
               Pompey
               in
               his
               greatnes
               ,
               and
               
                 Iulius
                 Caesar
              
               in
               his
               courage
               ,
               as
               we
               desire
               ,
               to
               get
               therefore
               gifts
               ,
               or
               benefits
               outwards
               ,
               or
               inward
               from
               God
               ,
               let
               us
               likewise
               ,
               desire
               the
               right
               use
               of
               them
               ,
               that
               we
               abuse
               not
               the
               talent
               that
               he
               giveth
               us
               ,
               else
               our
               blessings
               shall
               be
               turned
               to
               curses
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               to
               our
               own
               destruction
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Vers.
               22.
               
               In
               Abners
               dehortation
               to
               Asahel
               ,
               containing
               a
               direction
               to
               meddle
               with
               any
               other
               souldier
               of
               the
               host
               ,
               rather
               than
               him
               ,
               least
               otherwise
               he
               repent
               ,
               and
               a
               reason
               of
               eschewing
               further
               irritation
               of
               his
               Brother
               Ioab
               ,
               whereby
               he
               shewes
               his
               unwillingnesse
               to
               kill
               him
               .
               We
               see
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               a
               good
               thing
               in
               him
               to
               be
               slow
               in
               revenge
               ,
               or
               loath
               to
               shed
               blood
               ,
               so
               first
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               a
               very
               evill
               thing
               ,
               to
               be
               so
               carelesse
               of
               those
               that
               followed
               him
               ,
               in
               making
               so
               small
               account
               of
               their
               lives
               ,
               or
               spoil
               .
               Secondly
               that
               he
               should
               have
               more
               thought
               of
               this
               ,
               How
               he
               should
               hold
               up
               his
               face
               before
               Ioab
               ,
               if
               he
               killed
               Asahel
               ,
               then
               how
               he
               should
               hold
               up
               his
               face
               before
               God
               ,
               at
               the
               last
               day
               ,
               thus
               the
               fool
               hath
               said
               in
               his
               heart
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               God
               ,
               or
               with
               Pharaoh
               presumptuously
               inquiring
               ,
               
                 Who
                 is
                 God
              
               that
               I
               should
               regard
               him
               ,
               therefore
               oftimes
               the
               fear
               of
               man
               restrains
               more
               the
               wicked
               ,
               then
               the
               terrour
               of
               God
               is
               a
               lore
               unto
               them
               ,
               this
               was
               Esaus
               fear
               ,
               Gen.
               27.
               41.
               
               But
               let
               the
               godly
               be
               contrarily
               minded
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Vers
               23.
               
               In
               Asahels
               death
               ,
               who
               was
               so
               eager
               and
               wilfull
               in
               persuit
               ,
               we
               see
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               good
               to
               use
               Victory
               with
               mediocrity
               ,
               and
               not
               with
               too
               great
               cruelty
               and
               eager
               persuit
               of
               the
               yeelding
               and
               intreating
               adversary
               ,
               by
               making
               their
               minds
               desperate
               and
               to
               reinanimate
               them
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               with
               new
               courage
               to
               assault
               ,
               
               and
               seeing
               no
               courtesy
               to
               be
               had
               ,
               to
               hazard
               that
               altogether
               ,
               which
               otherwise
               they
               cannot
               save
               ;
               Therefore
               it
               was
               the
               wise
               Counsel
               of
               that
               
                 elder
                 Scipio
                 ,
                 non
                 solum
                 praeparanda
                 ,
                 sed
                 etiam
                 viae
                 munienda
                 Hosti
                 fugienti
                 .
              
            
             
               7.
               
               Ioab
               getteth
               the
               Victory
               ,
               but
               not
               without
               the
               death
               of
               Asahel
               his
               Brother
               ,
               with
               others
               19.
               
               So
               that
               in
               all
               civil
               warres
               the
               very
               triumphs
               are
               lamentable
               ,
               and
               their
               Victories
               not
               without
               miserable
               scarres
               ,
               witnesse
               Israels
               lamentation
               for
               the
               destruction
               of
               their
               Brethren
               ,
               
               the
               Benjamites
               ,
               and
               Davids
               losse
               and
               lamenting
               of
               Absalom
               ,
               with
               sundry
               others
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             II.
             SAM
             .
             Chap.
             2.
             from
             the
             26.
             
             Verse
             to
             the
             end
             .
          
           
             THe
             retraite
             is
             caused
             by
             four
             reasons
             ,
             1.
             
             Gods
             providence
             ,
             gathering
             the
             clouds
             and
             night
             ,
             whereby
             he
             declared
             that
             it
             was
             not
             he
             will
             ,
             that
             more
             blood
             should
             be
             shed
             ,
             otherwise
             he
             might
             have
             protracted
             the
             day
             as
             he
             did
             to
             Joshua
             .
             2.
             
             The
             stay
             and
             gazing
             of
             the
             people
             at
             the
             body
             and
             death
             of
             Asahel
             ,
             which
             greatly
             moved
             them
             ,
             the
             3.
             was
             the
             recollection
             of
             Abners
             forces
             on
             the
             hill
             ,
             taking
             so
             the
             opportunity
             and
             advantage
             of
             the
             place
             ,
             4.
             the
             speech
             of
             Abner
             to
             Ioab
             ,
             taken
             from
             three
             places
             .
             1.
             
             
               Shall
               the
               sword
               devoure
               for
               ever
               ?
            
             The
             meaning
             whereof
             is
             ,
             of
             things
             ,
             that
             are
             not
             good
             in
             themselves
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             respect
             of
             another
             ,
             and
             have
             the
             conjunction
             of
             perill
             ,
             there
             should
             be
             some
             measure
             ,
             but
             warres
             are
             such
             ,
             therefore
             an
             end
             should
             be
             put
             unto
             them
             ,
             the
             argument
             is
             taken
             from
             the
             right
             fine
             of
             warre
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             establishing
             of
             peace
             ,
             and
             from
             humanity
             .
             The
             second
             argument
             is
             from
             the
             consequent
             of
             commodity
             and
             incommodity
             ,
             proponed
             in
             this
             forme
             ,
             knowest
             thou
             not
             Ioab
             ,
             that
             the
             end
             of
             all
             civil
             warre
             is
             but
             sorrow
             ,
             and
             albeit
             thou
             hast
             the
             Victory
             ,
             yet
             thou
             hast
             not
             past
             the
             perill
             ,
             for
             if
             the
             battle
             be
             renewed
             ,
             the
             hazard
             may
             change
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             hard
             to
             bring
             men
             to
             the
             point
             of
             despare
             ,
             for
             fury
             ministrates
             armour
             and
             bitternesse
             will
             be
             in
             the
             end
             .
             The
             third
             ,
             is
             from
             naturall
             and
             spirituall
             necessitudes
             ,
             we
             have
             Abraham
             one
             common
             Father
             ,
             one
             God
             ,
             one
             faith
             ,
             one
             sort
             of
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             are
             all
             Brethren
             ,
             therefore
             it
             is
             most
             charitable
             and
             best
             seeming
             ,
             to
             desist
             .
          
           
             
             
               OBSERVATIONS
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               V.
               26.
               
               A
               Fit
               argument
               of
               dissuasion
               we
               have
               here
               ,
               against
               all
               civil
               dissentions
               within
               any
               Christian
               Kingdome
               ,
               professing
               the
               truth
               ,
               amongst
               whatsoever
               Persons
               within
               Church
               ,
               or
               commonwealth
               ,
               let
               the
               Midianites
               thrust
               their
               swords
               in
               to
               one
               anothers
               bowells
               ,
               and
               Sampsons
               foxes
               carry
               firebrands
               between
               them
               looking
               diverse
               wayes
               ;
               but
               let
               Abrahams
               voyce
               be
               heard
               amongst
               professours
               ,
               let
               there
               be
               no
               discord
               between
               thee
               and
               me
               ,
               for
               we
               are
               Brethren
               ,
               and
               Moses
               gentle
               rebuke
               accepted
               ,
               to
               the
               Hebrew
               who
               was
               in
               the
               wrong
               ,
               
                 why
                 smitest
                 thou
                 thy
                 fellow
              
               .
               It
               greiveth
               Rebecca
               then
               the
               strugling
               of
               her
               two
               Sonnes
               in
               her
               womb
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               divisions
               of
               Ruben
               are
               great
               thoughts
               of
               heart
               ,
               and
               so
               should
               it
               greive
               all
               godly
               hearts
               any
               schisme
               ,
               or
               rent
               in
               Church
               ,
               or
               Commonwealth
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Abner
               provoked
               ,
               hoping
               assuredly
               to
               have
               given
               the
               foile
               to
               Joabs
               small
               Army
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               mean
               while
               he
               receives
               the
               same
               ,
               so
               ,
               man
               propones
               but
               God
               dispones
               ,
               
               neither
               should
               he
               that
               putteth
               on
               his
               armour
               boast
               ,
               as
               he
               that
               puts
               it
               off
               ,
               for
               oftimes
               he
               that
               diggeth
               a
               pit
               for
               his
               neighbour
               doth
               unawares
               fall
               therein
               himself
               ,
               witnesse
               the
               sword
               of
               Saul
               brandisht
               for
               David
               ,
               the
               gallowes
               of
               Haman
               set
               up
               for
               Mordecai
               ,
               the
               hungry
               Lyons
               prepared
               for
               Daniel
               ,
               and
               the
               judgement
               of
               stoning
               given
               out
               against
               Susanna
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Vers
               27.
               
               Ioab
               in
               his
               answer
               to
               Abner
               turning
               over
               the
               blame
               upon
               him
               ,
               witnesseth
               what
               was
               Davids
               part
               in
               this
               battle
               ,
               towit
               defensive
               onely
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               would
               never
               have
               made
               persuit
               ,
               nor
               sought
               by
               bloodshed
               ,
               or
               cruelty
               violently
               to
               have
               enlarged
               his
               Kingdome
               ,
               but
               contented
               him self
               with
               his
               lot
               ,
               and
               suffered
               that
               wrong
               of
               withholding
               and
               usurping
               his
               right
               ,
               till
               the
               Lord
               had
               redressed
               the
               same
               .
               Thus
               are
               the
               godly
               ,
               patient
               and
               peaceable
               ,
               violent
               in
               nothing
               ,
               but
               by
               holy
               zeal
               taking
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Heaven
               by
               force
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Vers
               28.
               
               Ioab
               in
               hearkning
               unto
               the
               Counsell
               of
               Abner
               though
               his
               adversary
               teacheth
               us
               ,
               to
               receive
               the
               truth
               at
               whosoevers
               hands
               ,
               
                 non
                 quis
                 ,
                 sed
                 quid
                 dicat
                 attendendo
                 ,
              
               and
               to
               make
               good
               use
               of
               the
               speeches
               of
               our
               very
               Enemies
               like
               the
               Bee
               which
               gathereth
               Hony
               of
               every
               flower
               for
               the
               prejudicat
               opinion
               of
               
               Persons
               ,
               hath
               oftimes
               proved
               a
               bar
               to
               hold
               out
               wholesome
               admonitions
               ;
               and
               for
               the
               shels
               sake
               the
               Pearle
               hath
               been
               rejected
               ,
               as
               if
               no
               good
               thing
               could
               come
               out
               of
               Nazareth
               ,
               therefore
               it
               hath
               been
               ,
               that
               the
               true
               warnings
               of
               Gods
               servants
               have
               been
               despised
               ,
               their
               words
               ,
               counted
               lies
               ,
               and
               their
               rebukes
               ,
               malice
               .
               Therefore
               also
               it
               was
               that
               Ahab
               misconceiting
               thus
               of
               Eliah
               ,
               in
               saying
               ,
               
                 hast
                 thou
                 found
                 me
                 O
                 mine
                 Enemy
                 ,
              
               
               and
               so
               hating
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               rejected
               that
               wholesome
               warning
               and
               prediction
               of
               his
               also
               ,
               which
               was
               his
               utter
               ruine
               .
               
            
             
               5.
               
               Ioab
               soundeth
               the
               retrait
               ,
               and
               the
               souldiers
               according
               to
               military
               Discipline
               obey
               ,
               giving
               therein
               a
               good
               lesson
               to
               all
               those
               who
               are
               under
               commandement
               ,
               to
               give
               ready
               obsequie
               to
               their
               superiours
               and
               Masters
               ,
               
               as
               the
               centurion
               professeth
               of
               his
               servants
               ,
               and
               their
               ready
               obedience
               to
               come
               ,
               or
               go
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               injoyned
               ,
               &
               to
               all
               of
               us
               to
               obey
               the
               direction
               of
               our
               Captain
               and
               Master
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               under
               whose
               standard
               we
               fight
               ,
               and
               in
               whose
               family
               we
               serve
               ,
               hearkning
               ever
               unto
               the
               sound
               of
               the
               Trumpet
               of
               his
               sacred
               word
               ,
               Isai
               .
               58.
               1.
               
            
             
               6.
               
               Vers
               29.
               
               In
               Abner
               likewise
               ,
               we
               see
               the
               laudable
               diligence
               of
               a
               faithfull
               servant
               journying
               all
               the
               night
               time
               ,
               albeit
               wearied
               in
               battle
               to
               report
               the
               successe
               of
               this
               late
               conflict
               ,
               of
               the
               which
               his
               Master
               was
               greatly
               longing
               to
               hear
               ,
               so
               carefull
               and
               painfull
               was
               he
               to
               gratify
               his
               Master
               ,
               and
               to
               resolve
               his
               minde
               which
               was
               held
               in
               suspence
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               We
               see
               here
               likewise
               the
               truth
               of
               that
               Apostoticall
               assertion
               ,
               Rom.
               8.
               
               All
               things
               work
               together
               for
               the
               best
               ,
               to
               them
               that
               fear
               God
               ,
               for
               by
               this
               battle
               and
               Victory
               ,
               Abners
               pride
               is
               abated
               ,
               and
               his
               intention
               disappointed
               ,
               
                 I
                 shboseths
              
               power
               is
               weakned
               ,
               and
               his
               mind
               dasht
               ,
               and
               Davids
               faith
               and
               repose
               in
               Gods
               promise
               is
               more
               confirmed
               by
               this
               new
               proof
               of
               Gods
               aide
               and
               delivery
               .
               Let
               this
               therefore
               comfort
               Gods
               Children
               in
               all
               straites
               ,
               or
               crosses
               ,
               and
               teach
               them
               never
               to
               censure
               Gods
               workes
               by
               their
               beginnings
               ,
               or
               first
               progresse
               ,
               but
               patiently
               and
               confidently
               to
               behold
               the
               end
               ,
               for
               we
               shall
               see
               oftimes
               that
               it
               is
               meer
               darknesse
               ,
               out
               of
               which
               he
               is
               to
               draw
               light
               ,
               life
               out
               of
               death
               ,
               and
               glory
               out
               of
               Ignominy
               ,
               witnesse
               Iosephs
               preferment
               ,
               and
               Christs
               exaltation
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               Lastly
               ,
               we
               perceive
               a
               great
               providence
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               that
               all
               
               this
               while
               of
               this
               civil
               contention
               ,
               the
               common
               Enemies
               about
               ,
               lately
               Victorious
               ,
               attempt
               nothing
               ,
               for
               as
               he
               stirred
               them
               up
               against
               Saul
               for
               his
               punishment
               lately
               ,
               so
               he
               restrains
               them
               now
               ,
               that
               they
               budge
               not
               ,
               
               against
               his
               servant
               David
               ,
               for
               when
               the
               wayes
               of
               man
               please
               the
               Lord
               (
               saith
               Salomon
               )
               he
               will
               make
               also
               his
               Enemies
               at
               peace
               with
               him
               ,
               
                 &
                 è
                 contra
              
               ,
               happy
               are
               they
               then
               ,
               that
               are
               reconciled
               with
               their
               God
               ,
               for
               the
               stones
               of
               the
               field
               shall
               be
               in
               covenant
               with
               them
               ,
               when
               the
               Heaven
               and
               the
               Earth
               in
               their
               course
               with
               the
               hostes
               thereof
               ,
               shall
               fight
               against
               their
               Enemies
               ,
               witnesse
               the
               plagues
               of
               Egypt
               &c.
               And
               O!
               what
               a
               gratious
               &
               wise
               Father
               have
               we
               also
               that
               will
               not
               lay
               more
               upon
               us
               ,
               then
               we
               are
               able
               to
               bear
               ,
               but
               will
               fit
               his
               tryals
               whereby
               he
               exerciseth
               us
               ,
               to
               our
               strength
               ,
               wherewith
               he
               indewes
               us
               ,
               witnesse
               the
               wrestling
               of
               Jacob
               ,
               and
               the
               buffetings
               of
               Paul
               ,
               and
               Davids
               conflict
               here
               (
               being
               as
               yet
               weak
               as
               he
               sayes
               ,
               Chap.
               3.
               39.
               
               Not
               with
               any
               more
               at
               once
               ,
               but
               onely
               with
               Ishboseth
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             3.
             from
             the
             1.
             
             Verse
             to
             the
             6.
             
          
           
             IN
             the
             former
             Chapter
             we
             have
             heard
             the
             singular
             combats
             ,
             the
             battle
             ensueing
             thereon
             ,
             with
             the
             retrait
             ,
             moved
             between
             Ishboseth
             King
             of
             the
             11.
             tribes
             persewer
             ,
             under
             the
             conduct
             of
             Abner
             on
             the
             one
             part
             ,
             and
             David
             King
             of
             Judah
             ,
             defender
             ,
             under
             the
             conduct
             of
             Ioab
             ,
             on
             the
             other
             part
             ,
             the
             end
             whereof
             was
             ,
             Victory
             on
             Davids
             part
             ,
             yet
             bloody
             by
             the
             losse
             of
             Asahel
             ,
             through
             his
             own
             obstinacy
             ,
             and
             19.
             of
             Judah
             besides
             ,
             but
             the
             losse
             being
             great
             on
             Abners
             part
             to
             the
             number
             360.
             
          
           
             In
             this
             Chapter
             we
             have
             the
             continuation
             of
             the
             civil
             debates
             between
             the
             houses
             of
             Saul
             &
             David
             ,
             with
             the
             death
             of
             Ishboseth
             rehearsed
             in
             the
             next
             Chapter
             .
          
           
             The
             general
             theam
             of
             this
             History
             is
             taken
             from
             the
             event
             of
             these
             troubles
             ,
             and
             is
             set
             down
             in
             forme
             of
             proposition
             in
             the
             1.
             
             Vers
             .
             of
             this
             Chapter
             which
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             these
             long
             debates
             ,
             the
             house
             of
             David
             prospered
             and
             increased
             ,
             and
             the
             house
             of
             Saul
             decayed
             and
             decreased
             .
          
           
           
             This
             chapter
             and
             history
             it selfe
             contained
             therein
             ,
             is
             divided
             into
             two
             parts
             ,
             the
             former
             comprehends
             the
             meanes
             how
             the
             one
             house
             riseth
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             declines
             ,
             from
             the
             2
             Vers
             .
             to
             the
             28.
             
             The
             second
             ,
             is
             the
             treasonable
             murther
             of
             Abner
             by
             Joab
             ,
             and
             the
             displeasure
             of
             David
             therefore
             ,
          
           
             The
             first
             ,
             which
             sets
             downe
             the
             meanes
             ,
             must
             be
             considered
             in
             six
             particulars
             ,
             1.
             
             By
             the
             plurality
             of
             Davids
             children
             ,
             from
             the
             2.
             
             Vers
             .
             to
             the
             6.
             
             The
             2.
             
             By
             the
             variance
             between
             Abner
             ,
             and
             Ishboseth
             ,
             from
             the
             6.
             to
             the
             12.
             
             Vers
             .
             The
             ▪
             3.
             
             By
             the
             restitution
             of
             
               Micol
               Davids
            
             first
             wife
             ,
             from
             the
             12.
             to
             the
             17.
             
             Vers
             .
             The
             4.
             
             By
             the
             falling
             away
             of
             the
             people
             from
             Ishboseth
             ,
             by
             Abners
             perswasion
             to
             David
             ,
             from
             the
             17.
             to
             the
             19.
             
             The
             5.
             
             Is
             by
             the
             confederacy
             between
             David
             and
             Abner
             ,
             from
             the
             19.
             to
             the
             22.
             
             Vers
             .
             And
             the
             last
             meanes
             whereby
             Sauls
             house
             groweth
             weaker
             ,
             and
             Davids
             stronger
             ,
             is
             by
             the
             slaughter
             of
             Abner
             by
             Joab
             ,
             from
             the
             22.
             
             Vers
             .
             to
             the
             28.
             of
             these
             then
             in
             order
             .
          
           
             The
             proposition
             or
             generall
             argument
             of
             all
             this
             history
             ,
             is
             the
             first
             
               Vers
               .
               There
               was
               long
               warre
               &c.
               
            
             This
             is
             not
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             battles
             ,
             because
             we
             read
             not
             of
             such
             to
             have
             intervened
             between
             these
             houses
             ,
             except
             that
             one
             mentioned
             in
             the
             former
             chapter
             .
             As
             to
             David
             he
             had
             deliberated
             to
             commit
             the
             success
             of
             his
             kingdome
             to
             his
             God
             ,
             and
             therefore
             abstained
             from
             invasion
             and
             violence
             .
             And
             as
             to
             Ishboseth
             and
             Abner
             their
             forces
             by
             the
             former
             foile
             were
             weakened
             ,
             and
             their
             minds
             dasht
             ,
             and
             therefore
             would
             not
             perill
             the
             whole
             cause
             upon
             the
             uncertaine
             hazard
             of
             a
             battle
             ,
             Therefore
             these
             warres
             are
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             the
             jealousies
             ,
             envies
             ,
             hatred
             ,
             diversity
             of
             minds
             ,
             counsells
             ,
             and
             hostile
             practises
             between
             these
             houses
             ,
             whereby
             the
             whole
             inhabitants
             were
             divided
             into
             factions
             ,
             and
             contrary
             parties
             ,
             And
             these
             warres
             are
             called
             long
             ,
             because
             they
             continued
             all
             the
             time
             of
             Davids
             reigne
             in
             Hebron
             after
             the
             first
             two
             yeares
             of
             Ishboseth
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             space
             of
             five
             yeares
             and
             six
             moneths
             .
             The
             end
             of
             which
             warres
             was
             ,
             the
             house
             of
             David
             increased
             ,
             but
             the
             house
             of
             Saul
             decreased
             .
             The
             reason
             of
             this
             diversity
             was
             the
             contrary
             nature
             of
             their
             causes
             and
             proceedings
             therein
             .
             The
             cause
             of
             David
             was
             the
             maintenance
             of
             a
             just
             kingdome
             ,
             received
             from
             God
             :
             The
             cause
             of
             Ishboseth
             was
             the
             maintaining
             of
             an
             usurped
             tyranny
             ,
             received
             of
             man.
             The
             forme
             of
             Davids
             proceeding
             was
             by
             faith
             
             and
             confidence
             in
             his
             God
             ,
             but
             Ishboseths
             was
             in
             the
             arme
             of
             man
             ,
             David
             fought
             ,
             and
             overcame
             by
             patience
             ,
             and
             Ishboseth
             impatient
             in
             trouble
             perished
             through
             despaire
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             difference
             of
             the
             kingdome
             of
             God
             ,
             &
             the
             kingdome
             of
             Satan
             ,
             both
             fight
             ,
             but
             in
             great
             diversity
             ,
             in
             causes
             ,
             forme
             ,
             weapons
             ,
             conductours
             ,
             and
             therefore
             in
             great
             diversity
             of
             end
             ,
             and
             event
             likewise
             ,
             for
             albeit
             Satan
             fought
             against
             God
             and
             his
             Christ
             ,
             yet
             daily
             (
             in
             spight
             of
             his
             supposts
             )
             the
             kingdome
             of
             darkness
             declines
             :
             and
             shall
             decay
             :
             and
             the
             kingdome
             of
             light
             increase
             ,
             till
             at
             length
             (
             as
             Paul
             affirmeth
             )
             in
             that
             glorious
             triumph
             ,
             Satan
             shall
             be
             trodden
             under
             foot
             ,
             and
             then
             shall
             be
             accomplished
             ,
             that
             which
             the
             Father
             speaketh
             to
             his
             Christ
             Psalm
             .
             110.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               said
               to
               my
               Lord
               ,
               sit
               at
               my
               right
               hand
               till
               I
               make
               thine
               enemies
               thy
               footstoole
               .
            
          
           
             
               OBSERVATIONS
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               IN
               the
               type
               between
               the
               kingdome
               of
               David
               ,
               and
               the
               kingdome
               of
               Christ
               ,
               we
               have
               to
               consider
               ,
               that
               like
               as
               there
               was
               perpetuall
               warre
               between
               the
               house
               of
               Saul
               ,
               and
               the
               house
               of
               David
               ,
               Even
               so
               in
               the
               kingdome
               and
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               there
               is
               not
               only
               hostility
               between
               the
               same
               and
               the
               manifest
               enemies
               thereof
               ,
               but
               even
               in
               her selfe
               ,
               and
               own
               bosome
               ,
               there
               hath
               been
               ,
               is
               ,
               and
               shall
               be
               (
               for
               the
               tryall
               of
               the
               elect
               )
               perpetuall
               debates
               ,
               sects
               ,
               schismes
               ,
               and
               variances
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               wombe
               of
               the
               Church
               is
               fitly
               resembled
               to
               Rebecca's
               ,
               wherein
               is
               much
               wrangling
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               correspondent
               to
               our
               Saviours
               warning
               and
               prediction
               of
               the
               estate
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               the
               latter
               daies
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostle
               likewise
               plainly
               foretold
               ,
               2
               Pet.
               2.
               1.
               
               &c.
               And
               may
               be
               amplified
               by
               examples
               of
               all
               ages
               ,
               before
               the
               flood
               ,
               between
               the
               seed
               of
               Seth
               and
               Cain
               who
               were
               brethren
               :
               after
               the
               flood
               between
               Shem
               and
               Cham
               :
               before
               the
               law
               ,
               between
               Isaac
               and
               
                 Ishmael
                 ,
                 Jacob
              
               and
               
                 Esau
                 ,
                 Joseph
              
               and
               his
               brethren
               :
               between
               Moses
               and
               Kora's
               company
               ,
               after
               the
               law
               David
               and
               Sauls
               house
               here
               ,
               Judah
               and
               Ephraim
               :
               and
               under
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               between
               Christ
               and
               his
               disciples
               ,
               and
               the
               high-priest
               and
               doctors
               of
               the
               Law
               of
               Moses
               ,
               between
               the
               Fathers
               in
               the
               primitive
               Church
               and
               hereticks
               :
               and
               this
               day
               between
               us
               requiring
               reformation
               ,
               of
               religion
               ,
               and
               our
               adversaries
               maintaining
               
               corruption
               and
               mens
               inventions
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               debates
               shall
               continue
               till
               that
               glorious
               coming
               of
               Christ
               Jesus
               to
               the
               full
               triumph
               over
               Satan
               and
               heresie
               .
               In
               the
               meane
               time
               let
               us
               with
               David
               and
               all
               the
               faithfull
               prepare
               our selves
               for
               the
               battle
               ,
               with
               constant
               faith
               ,
               and
               couragious
               patience
               :
               that
               having
               fought
               that
               good
               fight
               ,
               and
               finished
               our
               course
               ,
               being
               faithfull
               unto
               the
               death
               ,
               we
               may
               obtaine
               the
               crowne
               of
               life
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               diverse
               ends
               of
               these
               two
               houses
               offer
               to
               us
               ,
               the
               diverse
               ends
               of
               the
               warfare
               of
               Gods
               children
               ,
               and
               their
               estate
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               children
               of
               the
               world
               .
               The
               one
               leads
               to
               prosperity
               ,
               the
               other
               runnes
               to
               decay
               ,
               for
               as
               David
               saith
               ,
               
                 blessed
                 is
                 the
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 putteth
                 his
                 trust
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 ashamed
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 trouble
                 ,
              
               and
               on
               the
               contrary
               as
               Jeremiah
               affirmeth
               ,
               
                 cursed
                 is
                 the
                 man
                 who
                 putteth
                 his
                 trust
                 in
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 maketh
                 flesh
                 his
                 arme
                 .
              
               This
               diversity
               is
               proved
               in
               the
               preservation
               of
               
                 Noah
                 ,
                 Lot
                 ,
                 Abraham
              
               ,
               the
               patriarches
               ,
               
                 Moses
                 ,
                 David
              
               ,
               and
               the
               remanent
               good
               kings
               in
               Israel
               ,
               also
               of
               Israel
               it selfe
               in
               Egypt
               ,
               and
               in
               Babylon
               ,
               and
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               in
               all
               ages
               ,
               
                 pressa
                 nunquam
                 oppressa
              
               ,
               whose
               bow
               hath
               abiden
               strong
               through
               the
               mighty
               God
               of
               Jacob
               ,
               and
               is
               so
               built
               on
               her
               rock
               ,
               that
               the
               gates
               of
               hell
               shall
               not
               prevaile
               against
               her
               ,
               whereby
               Daniels
               stone
               hewed
               out
               without
               hands
               ,
               shall
               and
               hath
               bruised
               all
               her
               enemies
               into
               ashes
               ,
               as
               those
               sudden
               and
               fearefull
               punishments
               ,
               and
               wonderfull
               alterations
               of
               the
               estates
               of
               the
               tyrannies
               of
               the
               world
               do
               testify
               ,
               (
               like
               mighty
               Islands
               moved
               out
               of
               their
               places
               )
               sometime
               by
               water
               ,
               by
               fire
               ,
               by
               sword
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               by
               other
               extraordinary
               plagues
               ,
               and
               punishments
               ,
               being
               wasted
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               thereby
               ,
               examples
               hereof
               both
               in
               holy
               and
               prophane
               histories
               do
               testify
               .
               Upon
               the
               hope
               of
               which
               end
               ,
               let
               us
               be
               encouraged
               in
               our
               Christian
               warfare
               ,
               that
               even
               so
               shall
               the
               estate
               of
               Mahomet
               ,
               and
               that
               
                 Roman
                 Antichrist
              
               ,
               have
               the
               like
               decay
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               reason
               of
               this
               diversity
               was
               both
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               the
               cause
               ,
               and
               forme
               of
               proceeding
               ,
               whereupon
               is
               noted
               what
               is
               the
               reason
               of
               the
               increase
               and
               standing
               of
               all
               estates
               ,
               and
               what
               is
               the
               true
               reason
               of
               their
               fall
               and
               decay
               :
               righteous
               conquest
               and
               conscionable
               behaviour
               is
               the
               one
               :
               and
               unjust
               usurpation
               and
               tyranny
               is
               the
               other
               ,
               this
               is
               manifest
               by
               examples
               of
               all
               ages
               ,
               and
               histories
               ,
               and
               agrees
               with
               the
               nature
               of
               Gods
               righteous
               Judgments
               .
            
             
             
               Now
               after
               the
               generall
               proposition
               ,
               the
               particular
               meanes
               of
               the
               increase
               of
               Davids
               house
               are
               set
               down
               ,
               The
               first
               whereof
               is
               said
               to
               be
               the
               multitude
               of
               his
               Children
               born
               to
               him
               in
               Hebron
               ,
               the
               eldest
               was
               Amnon
               whom
               Absolom
               slew
               afterwards
               ,
               the
               second
               Chileab
               ,
               whose
               proper
               name
               was
               Daniel
               ,
               1
               Chron.
               3.
               
               And
               by
               accident
               called
               Chileab
               ,
               by
               interpretation
               like
               to
               the
               Father
               ,
               whereof
               the
               Hebrewes
               assigne
               the
               reason
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               not
               be
               esteemed
               the
               sonne
               of
               Nabal
               the
               Carmelite
               .
               The
               third
               is
               Absolom
               the
               sonne
               of
               Maaca
               daughter
               to
               Tolmai
               ,
               the
               King
               of
               Geshur
               the
               Amalakite
               descended
               of
               Edom
               ,
               who
               is
               not
               reckoned
               amongst
               Davids
               wives
               that
               came
               from
               Ziklag
               to
               Hebron
               ,
               because
               then
               she
               had
               not
               as
               yet
               performed
               all
               the
               solemnities
               requisite
               in
               purging
               her selfe
               and
               renouncing
               her
               superstitious
               gentilisme
               ,
               being
               but
               lately
               taken
               captive
               ,
               (
               as
               is
               supposed
               in
               that
               battle
               ,
               1
               Sam.
               28.
               )
               and
               for
               her
               beauty
               joyned
               to
               David
               .
               This
               Absolom
               her
               sonne
               ,
               after
               rebelled
               against
               his
               Father
               ,
               and
               was
               slaine
               by
               Joab
               .
               The
               fourth
               is
               Adoniah
               the
               sonne
               of
               Aggith
               afterwards
               executed
               by
               Salomon
               .
               The
               fifth
               ,
               Shephatiah
               the
               sonne
               of
               Abital
               ,
               which
               two
               were
               supposed
               to
               have
               been
               Sauls
               wives
               ,
               whereof
               mention
               is
               made
               hereafter
               in
               Nathans
               reason
               to
               David
               ,
               2
               Sam.
               12.
               8.
               
               The
               sixt
               ,
               Ithream
               the
               sonne
               of
               Eglah
               whom
               Josephus
               supposeth
               to
               be
               Nathan
               ,
               of
               whom
               descended
               Christ
               ,
               which
               Eglah
               ,
               is
               peculiarly
               and
               only
               called
               Davids
               wife
               ,
               some
               thinking
               it
               to
               be
               for
               her
               obscure
               birth
               ,
               that
               she
               merited
               not
               to
               have
               her
               progenie
               nominated
               ,
               some
               said
               that
               she
               was
               most
               noble
               ,
               and
               therefore
               has
               the
               chief
               attribute
               ,
               being
               supposed
               to
               been
               
                 Micol
                 Sauls
              
               daughter
               who
               was
               restored
               to
               him
               ,
               fruitfull
               now
               ,
               but
               barren
               only
               after
               that
               reproach
               of
               David
               ,
               2
               Sam.
               6.
               20.
               
               And
               some
               ,
               because
               this
               woman
               was
               best
               beloved
               ,
               and
               therefore
               called
               Eglah
               ,
               which
               signifies
               a
               calfe
               ,
               but
               the
               better
               opinion
               seemeth
               to
               be
               ,
               that
               this
               attribute
               is
               to
               be
               meant
               in
               common
               with
               Eglah
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               former
               nominated
               .
            
          
           
             
               OBSERVATIONS
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               V.
               2.
               
               WE
               see
               the
               great
               providence
               of
               God
               towards
               David
               ,
               in
               not
               giving
               him
               the
               burthen
               ,
               and
               care
               of
               
               Children
               in
               the
               time
               of
               his
               hot
               persecution
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               hunted
               like
               a
               Partridge
               from
               place
               to
               place
               ,
               to
               be
               either
               a
               prey
               to
               his
               Enemies
               ,
               or
               whose
               straits
               with
               their
               Mothers
               ,
               should
               have
               been
               either
               a
               snare
               to
               him
               ,
               or
               grieved
               him
               more
               a
               great
               deale
               then
               his
               own
               danger
               .
               But
               now
               he
               giveth
               him
               Children
               in
               Hebron
               who
               should
               not
               be
               so
               much
               burthen
               ,
               (
               as
               before
               )
               but
               benefits
               ,
               as
               props
               ,
               and
               pil●ars
               to
               uphold
               his
               house
               ,
               thus
               ,
               is
               our
               God
               a
               provident
               and
               wise
               Father
               to
               his
               own
               Children
               ,
               he
               knoweth
               the
               best
               time
               ,
               when
               to
               bestow
               his
               benefits
               ,
               which
               we
               long
               for
               ,
               and
               if
               they
               be
               for
               his
               glory
               and
               our
               welfare
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               wise
               dispensation
               he
               will
               grant
               them
               unto
               us
               ,
               but
               not
               in
               our
               precipitate
               hast
               ,
               but
               his
               own
               time
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               know
               that
               they
               proceed
               for
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               exercise
               our
               faith
               ,
               our
               hope
               ,
               and
               our
               patience
               ,
               to
               moderate
               likewise
               our
               desire
               of
               temporall
               things
               ,
               and
               when
               they
               come
               to
               make
               us
               the
               more
               thankfull
               for
               them
               ,
               and
               with
               Hannah
               ,
               and
               Elizabeth
               ,
               to
               dedicate
               them
               to
               his
               service
               ,
               Abraham
               must
               receive
               Isaac
               therefore
               in
               the
               Lords
               time
               of
               visitation
               only
               ,
               so
               Isaac
               his
               two
               sonnes
               after
               20.
               yeares
               expectation
               ,
               
                 Annah
                 ,
                 Samuel
                 ,
                 Elizabeth
              
               ,
               the
               baptist
               ;
               and
               David
               here
               his
               sonnes
               after
               many
               yeares
               longing
               ,
               let
               not
               Rachel
               then
               grudge
               and
               think
               Jacob
               can
               give
               her
               Children
               ,
               nor
               Sarah
               distrust
               ,
               or
               say
               it
               will
               not
               be
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               Children
               ,
               of
               health
               ,
               of
               riches
               ,
               or
               any
               wordly
               benefit
               :
               Let
               us
               wholy
               relye
               upon
               the
               Lords
               wise
               dispensation
               ,
               both
               in
               the
               thing
               ,
               and
               the
               time
               ,
               in
               the
               giving
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               taking
               back
               of
               the
               same
               ;
               with
               confidence
               ,
               patience
               and
               thankfulness
               alwaies
               ,
               as
               did
               holy
               Job
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               And
               yet
               of
               six
               wives
               he
               hath
               only
               six
               Children
               ,
               albeit
               by
               nature
               he
               might
               have
               had
               many
               more
               ,
               but
               very
               nature
               abhorreth
               Poligamy
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               that
               God
               gives
               greater
               succession
               in
               single
               marriage
               ,
               blessing
               so
               his
               owne
               institution
               at
               first
               .
               So
               that
               this
               practise
               is
               tolerated
               in
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               their
               Patriarches
               and
               Princes
               ,
               like
               that
               of
               divorcement
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               for
               the
               hardness
               of
               their
               hearts
               ,
               hath
               never
               been
               without
               some
               stamp
               of
               the
               Lords
               disliking
               ,
               as
               having
               flowed
               contrary
               to
               his
               ordinance
               at
               the
               beginning
               ,
               
               from
               that
               corrupt
               fact
               of
               Lamech
               ,
               by
               imitation
               of
               his
               example
               ,
               and
               therefore
               hath
               been
               punished
               sometimes
               by
               paucity
               of
               succession
               ,
               as
               in
               Salomons
               example
               ,
               who
               notwithstanding
               of
               his
               many
               wives
               ,
               and
               concubines
               ,
               had
               but
               one
               Rehoboam
               who
               succeeded
               ,
               
               and
               sometimes
               by
               the
               miscar●ying
               of
               their
               ofspring
               and
               infortunate
               estate
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               sa●e
               Rehoboam
               ,
               and
               in
               sundry
               of
               Davids
               sonnes
               clearly
               may
               be
               seen
               .
               Let
               us
               beware
               then
               to
               presume
               upon
               inveterate
               custome
               ,
               and
               warrantless
               example
               ▪
               making
               
                 licet
                 quod
                 libet
              
               ,
               but
               let
               Gods
               Word
               ever
               be
               the
               rule
               of
               our
               actions
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               benefit
               of
               Davids
               succession
               is
               joyned
               with
               the
               cross
               ;
               Amnon
               defyling
               Thamar
               ,
               and
               Absolom
               killing
               him
               &c
               ▪
               Whereupon
               we
               observe
               that
               there
               is
               nothing
               on
               earth
               that
               in
               all
               numbers
               ,
               or
               perfectly
               may
               be
               called
               happy
               ,
               or
               can
               beatify
               :
               as
               children
               ,
               oftimes
               yeilding
               discomfort
               and
               wicked
               ,
               as
               
                 Kain
                 ,
                 Cham
                 ,
                 Ishmael
                 ,
                 Esau
                 ,
                 Dinab
                 ,
                 Sime●n
                 ,
              
               and
               Levi.
               So
               Eli's
               sonnes
               ,
               
                 Davids
                 ,
                 Salomons
                 ,
                 Jehosaphat
              
               ,
               and
               Ezekias
               ,
               their
               sonnes
               ,
               with
               many
               more
               ,
               or
               whether
               it
               be
               strength
               ,
               wisdome
               ,
               honour
               and
               riches
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               examples
               of
               
                 Goliah
                 ,
                 Sampson
                 ,
                 Achitophel
                 ,
                 Haman
                 ,
                 Baltazar
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               rich
               glutton
               ,
               all
               do
               testify
               that
               no
               earthly
               thing
               can
               make
               one
               happy
               .
               Then
               let
               us
               pray
               to
               God
               not
               only
               to
               grant
               us
               his
               benefits
               ,
               but
               the
               right
               use
               of
               them
               ,
               that
               so
               they
               may
               tend
               to
               our
               comfort
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               our
               cross
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               may
               never
               think
               our selves
               happy
               by
               enjoying
               any
               creature
               comfort
               ,
               but
               his
               favour
               with
               David
               ,
               Psal
               .
               4.
               6.
               
               
                 Who
                 is
                 the
                 creator
              
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               The
               marriage
               of
               David
               with
               a
               stranger
               in
               religion
               ,
               brings
               forth
               Absolom
               ,
               who
               was
               a
               great
               trouble
               to
               him
               ,
               whereupon
               we
               mark
               ,
               that
               conjunctions
               with
               parties
               of
               contrary
               and
               corrupt
               religion
               ,
               is
               ,
               and
               ever
               hath
               been
               most
               dangerous
               ,
               therefore
               such
               was
               well
               forbidden
               in
               the
               law
               of
               Moses
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               commanding
               us
               to
               marry
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               this
               may
               be
               confirmed
               in
               
                 Sampson
                 ,
                 David
                 ,
                 Salomon
              
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               common
               miseries
               of
               the
               primitive
               world
               ,
               when
               the
               Children
               of
               Seth
               ,
               married
               with
               the
               posterity
               of
               Kain
               ;
               therefore
               the
               Patriarches
               cared
               for
               wives
               to
               their
               sonnes
               of
               their
               own
               kindred
               ,
               and
               Esdras
               in
               the
               reduction
               of
               Israel
               ,
               from
               captivity
               ,
               caused
               all
               the
               people
               to
               put
               away
               their
               strange
               wives
               ,
               which
               they
               had
               married
               in
               Babylon
               ,
               Then
               in
               all
               conjunctions
               ,
               but
               specially
               in
               marriages
               let
               professors
               beware
               of
               these
               dangerous
               associations
               ,
               which
               no
               doubt
               will
               produce
               such
               bitter
               fruit
               as
               we
               see
               in
               the
               former
               examples
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             II.
             SAM
             .
             Chap.
             3.
             from
             the
             6.
             verse
             to
             the
             12.
             
          
           
             THe
             second
             meanes
             whereby
             the
             house
             of
             David
             is
             strengthened
             ,
             and
             the
             house
             of
             Saul
             is
             weakened
             ,
             is
             the
             variance
             that
             falleth
             out
             between
             Abner
             and
             Ishboseth
             ,
             wherein
             is
             proponed
             .
             1.
             
             The
             time
             .
             2.
             
             The
             cause
             .
             3.
             
             The
             reprehension
             made
             by
             Ishboseth
             .
             4.
             
             Abners
             proud
             answer
             .
             And
             5.
             
             Ishboseth's
             pusillanimity
             .
          
           
             The
             time
             is
             ,
             when
             Abner
             was
             most
             occupied
             in
             the
             defense
             of
             Sauls
             house
             ,
             the
             cause
             is
             ,
             that
             Abner
             had
             defiled
             Sauls
             concubine
             ,
             which
             act
             was
             wicked
             in
             all
             respects
             :
             for
             if
             Abner
             committed
             the
             fact
             ,
             to
             abuse
             the
             Kings
             concubine
             ,
             as
             a
             whore
             ,
             that
             was
             disgracefull
             ,
             and
             intollerable
             :
             otherwise
             if
             it
             was
             to
             have
             her
             to
             his
             wife
             :
             it
             was
             an
             argument
             of
             affecting
             the
             kingdome
             .
             For
             so
             read
             we
             of
             Adoniah
             affecting
             the
             kingdome
             of
             David
             by
             the
             like
             practise
             .
             And
             therefore
             Ishboseth
             albeit
             he
             considered
             not
             the
             right
             opportunity
             ,
             had
             just
             cause
             to
             use
             this
             reprehension
             as
             if
             he
             would
             say
             ,
             why
             Abner
             hast
             thou
             presumed
             either
             to
             make
             my
             Fathers
             concubine
             ,
             thy
             harlot
             ,
             or
             else
             hereby
             why
             meanest
             thou
             to
             attempt
             my
             kingdome
             ?
          
           
             Abners
             answer
             full
             of
             ire
             ,
             contempt
             and
             ambition
             is
             :
             
               Am
               I
               a
               doggs
               head
               &c.
               
            
             That
             is
             such
             a
             libidinous
             person
             as
             a
             dog
             ,
             or
             of
             no
             more
             account
             with
             thee
             for
             all
             my
             great
             deserts
             ,
             then
             the
             head
             of
             a
             dog
             ,
             or
             such
             a
             vile
             thing
             ,
             that
             thou
             shouldest
             so
             snatch
             and
             upbraid
             me
             concerning
             this
             woman
             ,
             even
             this
             day
             and
             time
             ,
             when
             I
             was
             making
             all
             my
             power
             for
             thee
             ,
             and
             thy
             Fathers
             house
             .
             Therefore
             after
             he
             hath
             amplified
             his
             former
             merits
             ,
             in
             his
             wrath
             he
             promiseth
             to
             revenge
             his
             wrong
             ,
             and
             Ishboseths
             ingratitude
             ,
             by
             turning
             ,
             unto
             David
             ,
             and
             aiding
             him
             to
             get
             the
             whole
             kingdome
             .
             Whereunto
             Ishboseth
             like
             a
             fearfull
             Prince
             ,
             maketh
             no
             answer
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             
             
               OBSERVATIONS
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               WHen
               Abner
               ,
               is
               making
               all
               his
               power
               for
               Sauls
               house
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               terrour
               and
               assaulting
               of
               David
               ,
               is
               gathering
               all
               his
               forces
               together
               ▪
               even
               then
               this
               variance
               falleth
               out
               ,
               wherein
               we
               may
               see
               the
               wonderfull
               power
               ,
               and
               providence
               of
               God
               ,
               disapp●inting
               and
               laughing
               to
               scorne
               the
               devises
               of
               the
               wicked
               ,
               and
               over
               ruling
               all
               their
               actions
               to
               the
               comfort
               of
               his
               chosen
               ,
               and
               scattering
               all
               their
               imaginations
               with
               bringing
               them
               to
               naught
               ,
               even
               when
               they
               are
               at
               the
               birth
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               or
               point
               of
               execution
               ,
               thus
               was
               Pharaoh
               suddenly
               destroyed
               when
               he
               thought
               assuredly
               to
               be
               avenged
               on
               the
               Israelites
               at
               the
               red
               sea
               ,
               
               but
               Jacobs
               seed
               escaped
               ;
               thus
               also
               Amnon
               and
               Moab
               combined
               together
               in
               a
               fear●ull
               Army
               ,
               
               to
               have
               destroyed
               good
               Jehos●phat
               ,
               but
               the
               Lord
               made
               them
               help
               each
               one
               to
               destroy
               another
               in
               Mizpah
               :
               
               and
               the
               godly
               King
               was
               delivered
               ;
               Thus
               in
               like
               manner
               ,
               prophesieth
               John
               ,
               in
               that
               high
               enterprise
               of
               that
               whore
               ,
               and
               beast
               against
               Gods
               Saints
               ,
               when
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
               earth
               shall
               be
               assembled
               together
               ,
               the
               beast
               and
               false
               prophet
               unawares
               shall
               be
               taken
               and
               cast
               in
               the
               burning
               lake
               ,
               and
               sudden
               desolation
               shall
               light
               upon
               that
               whorish
               Babylon
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               elect
               company
               shall
               escape
               the
               rage
               ,
               even
               as
               here
               ;
               when
               Abner
               and
               Ishboseth
               are
               making
               all
               their
               power
               against
               David
               ,
               even
               then
               ,
               they
               are
               divided
               a
               sunder
               ,
               and
               David
               is
               freed
               from
               danger
               :
               and
               in
               our
               own
               time
               ,
               when
               that
               high
               enterprise
               of
               subverting
               Church
               and
               commonwealth
               ,
               Prince
               and
               people
               by
               gunpowder
               was
               contrived
               ,
               and
               brought
               to
               the
               point
               of
               execution
               within
               this
               land
               ,
               then
               the
               Lord
               mightily
               discovered
               and
               disappointed
               the
               same
               ,
               to
               the
               confusion
               of
               the
               enemies
               ,
               his
               Churches
               comfort
               ,
               and
               praise
               of
               his
               name
               for
               ever
               :
               as
               he
               had-dispersed
               also
               and
               disappointed
               that
               Spanish
               invincible
               armado
               of
               Spaine
               in
               88
               ▪
               before
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               As
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               highest
               machinations
               of
               the
               wicked
               ,
               (
               being
               combined
               together
               )
               the
               Lord
               bringeth
               all
               their
               counsells
               to
               nought
               ,
               so
               we
               see
               that
               God
               maketh
               their
               dissentions
               (
               amongst
               themselves
               being
               divided
               )
               to
               tend
               to
               the
               peace
               and
               quietness
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               
               thus
               God
               made
               the
               incursion
               of
               the
               Philistines
               upon
               Sauls
               borders
               an
               occasion
               for
               him
               to
               retire
               from
               compassing
               David
               in
               the
               wilderness
               of
               Maon
               ;
               
               to
               defend
               his
               land
               ,
               thus
               likewise
               did
               the
               Lord
               put
               a
               hook
               in
               the
               nostrills
               of
               Sinacherib
               ,
               
               and
               made
               the
               invasion
               of
               the
               King
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               an
               occasion
               for
               him
               to
               returne
               from
               Jerusalem
               ,
               and
               persuit
               of
               good
               King
               Hez●kiah
               ,
               so
               Pauls
               delivery
               is
               occasioned
               by
               a
               dissention
               amongst
               his
               accusers
               .
               And
               here
               Ishboseths
               accusation
               of
               Abner
               is
               made
               to
               be
               an
               occasion
               of
               variance
               ,
               for
               the
               peace
               of
               David
               .
               
               Let
               us
               ever
               rely
               then
               upon
               our
               provident
               and
               powerfull
               God
               ,
               who
               can
               draw
               light
               out
               of
               darknesse
               ,
               sweetnesse
               out
               of
               the
               strong
               ,
               
               (
               as
               Sampsons
               ridle
               saith
               )
               and
               peace
               out
               of
               discord
               ,
               and
               who
               hath
               infinit
               means
               to
               comfort
               his
               own
               Church
               with
               ,
               and
               hath
               all
               hearts
               in
               his
               hands
               to
               turne
               them
               what
               way
               he
               pleaseth
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               In
               the
               ▪
               variance
               of
               these
               two
               ,
               we
               see
               there
               is
               no
               solid
               and
               constant
               friendship
               amongst
               the
               wicked
               ,
               for
               that
               which
               is
               in
               God
               ,
               is
               onely
               like
               unto
               him
               ,
               immutable
               and
               sure
               ,
               and
               worthy
               of
               the
               name
               of
               amity
               :
               
               the
               other
               being
               more
               properly
               conspiracies
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               called
               
                 Psalm
                 ▪
              
               2.
               
               Which
               God
               shall
               dissolve
               and
               undo
               ,
               a
               clear
               example
               whereof
               we
               have
               in
               that
               league
               between
               Abimelech
               and
               the
               men
               of
               Sechem
               ,
               between
               whom
               notwithstanding
               ,
               the
               Lord
               sent
               an
               evil
               Spirit
               of
               variance
               ,
               that
               the
               blood
               of
               Gideons
               Sonnes
               might
               be
               revenged
               ,
               whereof
               both
               were
               guilty
               .
               Let
               us
               ,
               not
               therefore
               make
               such
               friendship
               as
               is
               spoken
               of
               in
               the
               50.
               
               Psalm
               .
               18.
               
               Nor
               be
               like
               Sampsons
               foxes
               tyed
               together
               ,
               or
               
                 Simeon
                 and
                 Levi
              
               ,
               Brethren
               in
               evil
               ,
               but
               let
               our
               friendship
               be
               in
               God
               ,
               and
               our
               concurrance
               be
               to
               holy
               duties
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Vers
               7.
               
               Saul
               leaves
               behind
               him
               Rizpah
               a
               concubine
               ,
               who
               is
               here
               the
               occasion
               of
               all
               this
               trouble
               between
               Ishboseth
               and
               Abner
               ,
               where
               we
               may
               see
               the
               Scorpions
               taile
               of
               sinne
               stings
               the
               posterity
               of
               a
               man
               oftimes
               ,
               when
               he
               lyeth
               in
               ashes
               ,
               witnesse
               the
               immediate
               former
               example
               of
               base
               Abimelech
               begotten
               in
               whoredome
               who
               after
               his
               Fathers
               death
               is
               reserved
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               burrean
               of
               his
               70.
               lawfull
               begotten
               Brethren
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               We
               perceive
               that
               albeit
               reprehensions
               be
               lawfull
               in
               nature
               ,
               yet
               they
               should
               be
               prudently
               and
               timorously
               used
               ,
               otherwise
               they
               may
               import
               more
               hur
               than
               profit
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               here
               in
               Ishboseths
               example
               ,
               this
               moved
               the
               preacher
               to
               say
               ,
               a
               word
               spoken
               in
               due
               season
               ,
               is
               like
               aples
               of
               gold
               ,
               with
               pictures
               of
               silver
               ,
               Therefore
               let
               our
               reprehensions
               be
               after
               due
               tryall
               ,
               spoken
               in
               love
               ,
               observing
               
               the
               necessary
               circumstances
               of
               time
               ,
               place
               ,
               and
               person
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               uttered
               to
               that
               end
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               winne
               our
               Brother
               from
               his
               sinne
               to
               God.
               
            
             
               6.
               
               Vers
               8.
               
               In
               Abner
               ,
               we
               see
               how
               impatient
               the
               wicked
               are
               at
               the
               rebuke
               of
               sinne
               ,
               that
               they
               altogether
               misregarding
               God
               ,
               and
               authority
               ,
               cannot
               be
               appeased
               till
               they
               be
               avenged
               on
               them
               who
               reprove
               them
               ;
               this
               is
               our
               corrupt
               nature
               till
               we
               be
               reformed
               by
               grace
               ,
               and
               that
               strong
               man
               who
               rageth
               within
               us
               (
               being
               loath
               to
               depart
               )
               till
               he
               be
               cast
               out
               by
               that
               stronger
               Jesus
               .
               Then
               ,
               rebukes
               shall
               be
               unto
               us
               like
               sweet
               ointment
               and
               pretious
               balme
               ,
               this
               naturall
               hatred
               to
               be
               reformad
               wee
               see
               in
               
                 Pharaoh
                 ,
                 Ahab
                 ,
                 Jeroboam
                 ,
                 Herod
                 ,
              
               and
               many
               others
               of
               all
               ranks
               ,
               
               2
               Chron.
               36.
               14
               ,
               15.
               
            
             
               7.
               
               In
               the
               ambitious
               recitall
               of
               his
               high
               deservings
               ,
               Abner
               sheweth
               here
               ,
               that
               the
               wicked
               for
               wordly
               benefits
               would
               be
               winked
               at
               ,
               in
               the
               commission
               of
               sinne
               ,
               else
               no
               longer
               shall
               the
               river
               of
               their
               bounty
               flow
               ,
               then
               the
               fountain
               of
               wholesome
               admonition
               beginne
               to
               be
               opened
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               things
               they
               shall
               willingly
               hear
               ,
               till
               you
               come
               to
               their
               Herodias
               ,
               but
               there
               you
               loose
               them
               .
               Let
               Gods
               servants
               then
               be
               free
               of
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               faithfull
               with
               them
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               Also
               in
               upbraiding
               to
               Ishboseth
               ingratitude
               ,
               let
               us
               learn
               never
               to
               expect
               sure
               amity
               nor
               upright
               thankfulnesse
               at
               the
               hands
               of
               men
               ,
               whom
               we
               would
               benefit
               ,
               with
               the
               detriment
               of
               our
               own
               conscience
               ,
               as
               Abner
               did
               here
               Ishboseth
               ;
               But
               be
               persuaded
               th●t
               thereby
               we
               shall
               make
               ourselves
               vile
               in
               their
               accompt
               ,
               and
               their
               favour
               which
               we
               have
               so
               hunted
               after
               with
               misregard
               of
               God
               &
               conscience
               ,
               the
               Lord
               shall
               in
               the
               end
               turn
               into
               detestation
               of
               us
               ,
               accepting
               of
               the
               deed
               tending
               to
               their
               commodity
               ,
               but
               hating
               the
               doer
               thereof
               with
               an
               evil
               conscience
               .
               Let
               us
               then
               approve
               our selves
               above
               all
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               ,
               to
               our
               gratious
               God
               ,
               who
               will
               both
               praise
               and
               reward
               his
               own
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               In
               Abners
               threatning
               ,
               we
               see
               the
               nature
               of
               high
               exalted
               and
               ambitious
               courtiers
               ,
               who
               would
               have
               ,
               their
               Princes
               to
               serve
               their
               appetites
               ,
               else
               in
               discontentednesse
               ,
               they
               will
               not
               regard
               ,
               to
               hazard
               (
               if
               they
               can
               )
               the
               estate
               and
               condition
               both
               of
               King
               and
               Kingdome
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               Also
               we
               may
               behold
               ,
               the
               admirable
               presumption
               and
               boldnesse
               of
               dust
               and
               ashes
               against
               the
               omnipotent
               creator
               ,
               when
               man
               
               is
               not
               indued
               with
               grace
               ,
               which
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               to
               fight
               against
               Gods
               known
               ordinance
               ,
               and
               to
               resist
               his
               manifested
               decree
               ,
               albeit
               the
               same
               be
               confirmed
               by
               his
               oath
               ;
               therefore
               (
               saith
               
                 Abner
                 )
                 as
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 sworn
                 ,
              
               not
               considering
               that
               the
               pot
               is
               in
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               potter
               ever
               ,
               to
               do
               there
               with
               as
               it
               pleaseth
               him
               best
               .
               Let
               this
               teach
               us
               therefore
               ,
               the
               duty
               of
               humility
               ,
               considering
               what
               we
               are
               both
               by
               nature
               ,
               and
               corruption
               ,
               dust
               (
               towit
               )
               and
               repyning
               clay
               ,
               voyde
               not
               onely
               ,
               of
               will
               ,
               or
               performance
               of
               good
               ,
               but
               highly
               rebellious
               and
               stubborne
               in
               evil
               against
               God
               ,
               till
               grace
               doth
               renew
               us
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               Vers
               11.
               
               In
               Ishboseths
               timorousnesse
               and
               pusillanimity
               ,
               we
               see
               ,
               where
               the
               fear
               of
               God
               is
               not
               ,
               there
               worldly
               fear
               soon
               dasheth
               and
               occupieth
               the
               minde
               ,
               but
               where
               Gods
               fear
               is
               ,
               and
               the
               maintenance
               of
               a
               good
               cause
               ,
               there
               is
               true
               courage
               ,
               and
               wonderfull
               holy
               boldnesse
               ,
               
               This
               made
               Eliah
               ,
               bid
               Obadiah
               go
               tell
               his
               Master
               Abab
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               there
               ,
               and
               would
               shew
               himself
               unto
               him
               ,
               albeit
               through
               all
               Kingdomes
               about
               ,
               he
               had
               straitely
               sought
               for
               him
               ,
               
               this
               made
               Job
               likewise
               in
               his
               greatest
               calamity
               ,
               to
               say
               ,
               though
               mine
               adversary
               would
               write
               a
               book
               against
               me
               ,
               would
               not
               I
               take
               it
               upon
               my
               shoulder
               ,
               and
               bind
               it
               as
               a
               crown
               unto
               me
               ?
               I
               would
               tell
               him
               the
               number
               of
               my
               goings
               ,
               and
               go
               unto
               him
               as
               a
               Prince
               .
               This
               made
               the
               Apostles
               in
               like
               manner
               answer
               so
               before
               Counsels
               as
               they
               did
               ,
               and
               the
               blessed
               martyres
               not
               to
               fear
               the
               torments
               of
               the
               cruelest
               Tyrants
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               brasen
               wall
               whereof
               the
               Poet
               speakes
               ,
               *
               and
               that
               continuall
               feast
               which
               Salomon
               recordeth
               .
               Let
               us
               labour
               for
               this
               ,
               and
               we
               may
               face
               the
               greatest
               tribunall
               ,
               and
               awfullest
               Judge
               on
               earth
               ,
               without
               being
               ashamed
               ,
               and
               no
               whit
               to
               be
               dash't
               with
               the
               scarre-crow
               threatnings
               for
               any
               upbraiding
               accuser
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               We
               see
               likewise
               in
               Ishboseth
               that
               a
               base
               and
               timorous
               disposition
               becomes
               not
               a
               Prince
               ,
               who
               ought
               to
               be
               of
               a
               princely
               and
               Lyon-like
               courage
               ,
               
                 Parcere
                 subjectis
                 ,
                 &
                 debellare
                 superbos
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               as
               the
               proverb
               is
               ,
               
                 A
                 silly
                 Cat
                 ,
                 makes
                 a
                 proud
                 Rat.
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             II.
             SAM
             .
             Chap.
             3.
             from
             the
             12.
             
             Verse
             to
             the
             17.
             
          
           
             AFter
             the
             generall
             proposition
             of
             the
             History
             of
             the
             whole
             Chapter
             ,
             concerning
             the
             decay
             of
             Sauls
             house
             ,
             and
             the
             rysing
             of
             Davids
             ,
             the
             first
             two
             arguments
             confirming
             the
             same
             ,
             or
             means
             whereby
             the
             same
             was
             effected
             ,
             being
             treated
             of
             ,
             towit
             ,
             the
             benefit
             of
             succession
             ,
             by
             Children
             borne
             to
             him
             in
             Hebron
             ,
             and
             that
             variance
             which
             fell
             out
             between
             Abner
             and
             Ishboseth
             .
             Now
             followeth
             ,
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             means
             of
             the
             waxing
             stronger
             of
             Davids
             house
             ,
             and
             the
             weakning
             of
             Sauls
             ,
             the
             first
             whereof
             is
             the
             restitution
             of
             
               Michol
               ,
               Davids
            
             first
             wife
             ,
             from
             the
             12.
             
             
               Verse
               to
               the
            
             17.
             
             The
             second
             ,
             the
             declyning
             of
             Israel
             from
             Ishboseth
             to
             David
             by
             Abners
             persuasion
             to
             the
             19.
             the
             third
             ,
             is
             an
             amity
             contracted
             between
             David
             and
             Abner
             ,
             from
             the
             19.
             
               to
               the
            
             22.
             
             Verse
             .
             and
             the
             last
             is
             the
             slaughter
             of
             Abner
             by
             Joah
             ,
             from
             the
             22.
             
               to
               the
            
             28.
             
             Whereof
             David
             purgeth
             himself
             ,
             lamenting
             him
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Chapter
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             first
             we
             have
             the
             History
             of
             a
             legation
             ,
             or
             message
             sent
             by
             Abner
             to
             David
             ,
             full
             of
             all
             infidelity
             ,
             presumption
             and
             flattery
             ,
             the
             words
             albeit
             yet
             few
             ,
             are
             full
             of
             persuasion
             and
             very
             pithy
             .
             First
             is
             set
             down
             ,
             as
             some
             affirme
             the
             manner
             :
             and
             others
             ,
             the
             occasion
             of
             the
             sending
             of
             these
             messengers
             .
             
               Rabbi
               Chimchi
            
             interprets
             thus
             the
             Hebrew
             relative
             tahtau
             ,
             by
             the
             adverb
             ,
             secretly
             ,
             and
             gathers
             thereof
             that
             Abner
             used
             great
             subtility
             in
             his
             message
             ,
             which
             he
             made
             in
             private
             manner
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             not
             be
             suspected
             before
             his
             friendship
             with
             David
             should
             be
             concluded
             ,
             which
             is
             an
             argument
             of
             his
             double
             and
             crafty
             dealing
             .
          
           
             Tremellius
             exponeth
             this
             relative
             
               propter
               hoc
            
             ,
             and
             refers
             the
             occasion
             of
             this
             message
             to
             the
             impatient
             and
             vindicative
             minde
             of
             Abner
             ,
             because
             of
             Ishboseths
             former
             reprehension
             ,
             which
             is
             an
             argument
             of
             his
             implacable
             ire
             ,
             and
             rebellion
             against
             correction
             ,
             or
             repro●●
             .
          
           
             Others
             referre
             it
             to
             the
             Person
             of
             
               Abner
               ,
               pro
               se
            
             ,
             he
             sent
             in
             his
             own
             name
             ,
             or
             for
             himself
             onely
             ,
             any
             of
             which
             expositions
             may
             be
             safely
             followed
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             Article
             he
             gives
             his
             messengers
             in
             instruction
             ,
             is
             
             this
             ,
             
               whose
               is
               the
               Land
            
             ?
             Whereby
             he
             will
             approve
             Davids
             title
             to
             the
             whole
             Kingdome
             ,
             as
             in
             more
             copious
             manner
             they
             should
             say
             ,
             our
             Master
             Abner
             grants
             in
             his
             conscience
             ,
             that
             the
             whole
             Kingdome
             is
             thine
             by
             just
             title
             ,
             made
             to
             thee
             by
             God
             ,
             conferred
             be
             Samuel
             ,
             confessed
             by
             Saul
             and
             Jonathan
             ,
             also
             thou
             hast
             given
             thy
             travels
             for
             the
             preservation
             of
             the
             republick
             hitherto
             ,
             and
             delivered
             Israel
             from
             their
             Enemies
             .
             And
             therefore
             with
             thy
             title
             are
             joyned
             thy
             merits
             ,
             so
             that
             by
             undoubted
             right
             ,
             and
             good
             deservings
             ,
             our
             Master
             hath
             given
             us
             to
             grant
             in
             his
             name
             ,
             that
             the
             Kingdome
             pertaineth
             to
             thee
             .
             This
             is
             an
             argument
             of
             his
             crafty
             flattery
             ,
             for
             this
             is
             done
             by
             him
             to
             David
             ,
             not
             in
             simplicity
             ,
             love
             ,
             or
             conscience
             ,
             but
             in
             doublenesse
             ,
             for
             revenge
             ,
             and
             his
             own
             promotion
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             Article
             is
             ,
             
               make
               a
               league
               with
               me
            
             ,
             he
             calleth
             his
             corrupt
             and
             treasonable
             dealing
             ,
             a
             league
             ,
             as
             the
             wicked
             colour
             their
             ungodly
             doings
             by
             honest
             names
             ,
             and
             fair
             shewes
             .
             Josephus
             affirmeth
             the
             capitulation
             of
             this
             league
             was
             ,
             that
             David
             should
             promis
             to
             Abner
             the
             like
             greatnesse
             and
             promotion
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             with
             Saul
             ,
             and
             Ishboseth
             ,
             which
             is
             an
             argument
             of
             Abners
             excessive
             pride
             and
             ambition
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             is
             ,
             
               my
               hand
               or
               aide
               shall
               be
               with
               thee
               ,
               and
               I
               shalt
               reduce
               all
               Israel
               to
               thy
               obedience
               ,
            
             an
             argument
             of
             his
             arrogant
             self-confidence
             and
             treasonable
             infidelity
             to
             his
             Master
             Ishboseth
             .
             Howsoever
             God
             converteth
             it
             to
             the
             advancement
             of
             David
             .
          
           
             David
             answereth
             ,
             allowing
             and
             accepting
             the
             conditions
             ,
             he
             perceived
             they
             were
             profitable
             service
             for
             eschewing
             of
             blood
             ,
             and
             establishing
             of
             his
             quietnesse
             :
             and
             it
             might
             be
             that
             David
             was
             weary
             after
             so
             long
             delay
             and
             expectation
             ,
             but
             he
             joynes
             a
             condition
             ,
             of
             the
             restitution
             of
             his
             wife
             Michal
             ,
             which
             David
             desires
             for
             many
             respects
             .
             1.
             
             She
             was
             his
             first
             and
             beloved
             wife
             ,
             and
             he
             had
             experience
             oftimes
             of
             her
             reciprocall
             love
             .
             2.
             
             She
             was
             not
             divorced
             by
             any
             Law
             from
             him
             ,
             but
             coacted
             to
             obey
             her
             Fathers
             empire
             and
             commandement
             .
             3.
             
             David
             would
             have
             her
             delivered
             from
             reproach
             of
             infamie
             ,
             now
             bruted
             as
             an
             adulteresse
             .
             4.
             
             This
             was
             a
             help
             to
             Davids
             promotion
             and
             confirming
             him
             in
             that
             Kingdome
             ,
             seeing
             she
             was
             
             the
             Kings
             daughter
             ,
             and
             thereby
             the
             people
             would
             be
             the
             sooner
             moved
             ,
             for
             her
             cause
             to
             encline
             to
             David
             .
             5.
             
             By
             this
             way
             he
             would
             have
             a
             proof
             of
             Abners
             fidelity
             ,
             for
             if
             Abner
             had
             mean't
             presently
             falshood
             ,
             or
             hereafter
             desertion
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             restored
             Michal
             .
             Alwise
             because
             (
             as
             appeareth
             )
             this
             restitution
             was
             not
             altogether
             in
             Abners
             hands
             ,
             therefore
             David
             sendeth
             a
             message
             to
             this
             effect
             to
             Ishboseth
             ,
             whereunto
             Abner
             promiseth
             his
             assistance
             .
             And
             David
             herein
             sheweth
             his
             ire
             not
             to
             be
             implacable
             seeing
             he
             directs
             to
             his
             adversary
             a
             reasonable
             commission
             ,
             the
             requisition
             towit
             of
             Michol
             ,
             whose
             restitution
             he
             urgeth
             by
             two
             arguments
             ,
             the
             one
             is
             from
             the
             Law
             of
             marriage
             ,
             she
             was
             his
             Wife
             ,
             and
             by
             force
             and
             coaction
             onely
             unlawfully
             given
             to
             another
             ;
             the
             other
             ,
             is
             from
             the
             Law
             of
             paction
             ,
             he
             had
             bought
             her
             with
             the
             dowry
             of
             an
             hundred
             foreskinnes
             of
             the
             Philistines
             ,
             (
             albeit
             David
             gave
             200.
             1
             
             Sam.
             18.
             
             Yet
             here
             he
             retaines
             onely
             the
             number
             craved
             and
             covenanted
             for
             .
             )
          
           
             Ishboseth
             divorces
             his
             Sister
             Lawfully
             from
             the
             second
             unlawfull
             Husband
             and
             sendeth
             her
             under
             the
             conduct
             of
             Abner
             towards
             
               David
               ,
               Phaltiel
            
             followeth
             with
             mourning
             for
             the
             abstracting
             of
             so
             noble
             ,
             vertuous
             and
             comely
             a
             Wife
             ,
             to
             Bahurim
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             City
             in
             Territory
             of
             Benjamin
             ,
             not
             farre
             from
             Bethleem
             ,
             but
             is
             sent
             back
             by
             the
             command
             of
             Abner
             ,
             by
             whose
             artifice
             all
             this
             is
             done
             ,
             whereby
             he
             snareth
             simple
             Ishboseth
             ,
             and
             meaneth
             likewise
             to
             circumvent
             David
             .
          
           
             Here
             ariseth
             a
             question
             ,
             whether
             this
             covenant
             ,
             or
             condition
             between
             David
             and
             Abner
             be
             Lawfull
             ,
             or
             no
             ?
          
           
             It
             is
             answered
             ,
             there
             are
             two
             parts
             in
             the
             fact
             ,
             the
             one
             is
             the
             conditions
             offered
             by
             Abner
             ,
             and
             accepted
             by
             David
             ;
             the
             other
             ,
             is
             the
             offerer
             himself
             ,
             and
             the
             Amity
             which
             David
             maketh
             with
             him
             ,
             which
             we
             may
             call
             the
             prodition
             ,
             and
             Person
             of
             the
             proditor
             .
             As
             to
             the
             conditions
             ,
             or
             prodition
             ,
             there
             are
             two
             considerations
             ;
             first
             is
             ,
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             fact
             .
             The
             second
             is
             ,
             the
             minde
             of
             the
             Author
             .
             As
             to
             the
             first
             it
             appeareth
             that
             it
             was
             not
             evill
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             to
             render
             unto
             David
             ,
             but
             his
             owne
             title
             and
             Kingdome
             ,
             hitherto
             usurped
             .
             But
             as
             to
             the
             minde
             of
             Abner
             either
             towards
             Ishboseth
             as
             vindictive
             ,
             and
             treacherous
             :
             or
             towards
             David
             ,
             as
             insinuating
             
             onely
             for
             his
             owne
             preferment
             ,
             it
             was
             simply
             evill
             ,
             whereupon
             followeth
             that
             the
             accepting
             of
             the
             condition
             ,
             which
             in
             it selfe
             was
             Lawfull
             (
             howsoever
             it
             proceeded
             from
             an
             evill
             author
             )
             was
             Lawfull
             likewise
             :
             and
             by
             this
             reason
             is
             excused
             the
             fact
             of
             Rahab
             ,
             surrendring
             Jericho
             to
             Israel
             as
             their
             owne
             City
             .
          
           
             But
             hereon
             resulteth
             another
             doubt
             ,
             if
             David
             consents
             to
             that
             which
             on
             Abners
             part
             is
             evill
             and
             sinne
             ,
             by
             the
             sentence
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             he
             falleth
             in
             the
             like
             guiltinesse
             with
             the
             worker
             of
             sinne
             ,
             Answer
             ,
             Augustine
             in
             his
             writing
             to
             Publius
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             disputation
             of
             his
             ,
             whether
             an
             infidels
             oath
             may
             be
             received
             by
             a
             Christian
             ,
             cleareth
             this
             doubt
             ,
             where
             concluding
             affirmatively
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             ,
             he
             sheweth
             that
             a
             godly
             man
             without
             sinne
             ,
             may
             make
             use
             of
             that
             which
             in
             the
             actor
             is
             sinne
             ;
             approving
             the
             same
             by
             the
             example
             of
             Iacobs
             league
             with
             Laban
             ,
             and
             accepting
             of
             his
             oath
             by
             the
             God
             of
             Nachor
             ,
             for
             conservation
             of
             civil
             peace
             ;
             and
             by
             Pauls
             saying
             to
             the
             Philippians
             ,
             that
             some
             preacht
             the
             Gospel
             upon
             envy
             and
             evil
             minde
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             yet
             affirmes
             that
             he
             is
             glad
             that
             Christ
             be
             preached
             ,
             upon
             whatsoever
             pretense
             ,
             for
             every
             one
             shall
             render
             their
             owne
             accompts
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             answer
             of
             the
             second
             question
             is
             conformed
             to
             the
             first
             ,
             that
             Lawfull
             conditions
             should
             be
             received
             ,
             by
             whatsoever
             instrument
             ,
             or
             of
             whatsoever
             minde
             ,
             they
             be
             offered
             .
             But
             touching
             the
             Lawfulnesse
             of
             the
             contracting
             of
             a
             special
             amity
             with
             Abner
             ,
             we
             shall
             speak
             of
             it
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             
               OBSERVATIONS
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               V.
               12.
               
               IN
               all
               this
               dealing
               of
               Abners
               ,
               both
               in
               the
               manner
               and
               matter
               of
               his
               message
               to
               David
               ,
               we
               see
               the
               crafty
               nature
               of
               the
               wicked
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               are
               wiser
               in
               their
               generation
               then
               the
               Children
               of
               Light
               ,
               but
               all
               their
               wisdome
               is
               like
               that
               of
               Achitophels
               ,
               themselves
               oftimes
               are
               insnared
               therewith
               ,
               and
               the
               wilde
               Asse
               is
               found
               in
               his
               own
               moneth
               .
               Let
               sanctity
               therefore
               season
               wit
               ,
               and
               conscience
               convey
               our
               conceptions
               ;
               let
               the
               doves
               simplicity
               ,
               and
               serpentine
               wisdome
               go
               together
               ,
               even
               the
               
               sincerity
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               a
               good
               conscience
               direct
               our
               conclusions
               ,
               and
               moderat
               our
               consultations
               ,
               and
               then
               assuredly
               ,
               comfort
               shall
               attend
               our
               courses
               ,
               and
               a
               happy
               successe
               crown
               all
               our
               doings
               .
               Let
               Pharaoh
               then
               applaud
               himself
               while
               he
               is
               working
               wickedly
               ,
               to
               say
               ,
               let
               us
               work
               wisely
               ,
               but
               plagues
               on
               his
               Land
               ,
               destruction
               of
               his
               first
               borne
               ,
               submersion
               of
               himself
               ,
               and
               subversion
               of
               his
               whole
               Kingdome
               shall
               prove
               ,
               he
               hath
               done
               foolishly
               ;
               wit
               then
               with
               wickednesse
               ,
               is
               Satans
               craft
               ,
               and
               was
               never
               undisappointed
               ,
               or
               punished
               .
               (
               witnesse
               Jonadabs
               Counsel
               to
               Ammon
               ,
               the
               issue
               thereof
               ,
               2
               Sam.
               13.
               )
               But
               wit
               guided
               by
               godlinesse
               ,
               is
               onely
               true
               wisdome
               ,
               both
               prospered
               and
               rewarded
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               In
               respect
               that
               Abner
               doth
               this
               of
               a
               vindictive
               minde
               ,
               as
               he
               threatneth
               
                 Ishboseth
                 ,
                 Vers
              
               9.
               
               We
               see
               the
               malitious
               and
               revenge-full
               hearts
               of
               the
               wicked
               ,
               which
               upon
               small
               ,
               or
               no
               just
               occasion
               at
               all
               ,
               oftimes
               are
               kindled
               and
               stirred
               up
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               can
               get
               no
               rest
               ,
               untill
               they
               put
               in
               practise
               their
               malice
               and
               evil
               will.
               examples
               whereof
               we
               have
               in
               cursed
               Kain
               ,
               reprobat
               Esau
               ,
               rejected
               Saul
               ,
               cruell
               Ioab
               ,
               proud
               Haman
               ,
               wicked
               Achab
               ,
               hatefull
               Herodias
               ,
               the
               Highpriest
               and
               scribes
               against
               our
               saviour
               and
               his
               Apostles
               and
               sundry
               others
               :
               where
               on
               the
               contrary
               the
               Children
               of
               God
               are
               meek
               ,
               patient
               and
               mercifull
               ,
               suiting
               redresse
               of
               their
               wrongs
               at
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               or
               pardoning
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               ever
               having
               their
               hearts
               ,
               voyd
               of
               malice
               ,
               and
               committing
               their
               causes
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ,
               for
               he
               will
               repay
               ;
               yea
               praying
               for
               their
               adversaries
               ,
               and
               doing
               good
               in
               place
               of
               evil
               .
               Examples
               whereof
               we
               have
               in
               
                 Isaac
                 Gen.
              
               26.
               19.
               
               In
               
                 Iacob
                 Gen.
              
               31.
               41.
               
               In
               
                 Ioseph
                 Gen.
              
               50.
               17.
               
               In
               meek
               Moses
               through
               all
               his
               life
               ,
               in
               David
               sparing
               Saul
               ,
               in
               our
               saviour
               praying
               for
               his
               crucifiers
               ,
               Steven
               for
               his
               stoners
               ,
               and
               the
               Martyrs
               for
               their
               persecutors
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               In
               Abners
               acknowledging
               of
               Davids
               title
               at
               last
               (
               upon
               whatsoever
               minde
               )
               we
               see
               the
               Lords
               overruling
               of
               the
               wicked
               to
               the
               comfort
               of
               his
               own
               ,
               in
               making
               the
               conscience
               of
               the
               wicked
               to
               be
               so
               convinced
               ,
               that
               their
               tongue
               in
               the
               end
               ,
               shall
               be
               forced
               (
               in
               a
               sort
               )
               to
               confesse
               that
               ,
               which
               with
               great
               reluctation
               they
               have
               striven
               against
               .
               So
               did
               Saul
               acknowledge
               Davids
               innocency
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               was
               juster
               then
               he
               ,
               
                 Pilate
                 Christs
              
               ,
               the
               
               high
               priest
               ,
               the
               expedience
               that
               he
               should
               die
               for
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               so
               confessing
               him
               a
               Saviour
               for
               others
               .
               Likewise
               that
               counsell
               convocated
               by
               Herod
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               be
               born
               in
               
                 Bethlehem
                 .
                 Gamaliels
              
               advise
               ,
               Acts.
               5.
               38.
               
               And
               the
               extorted
               confessions
               of
               the
               adversaries
               ,
               unawares
               impugning
               themselves
               ,
               and
               justifying
               the
               truth
               ,
               most
               frequently
               do
               testify
               ,
               so
               that
               (
               like
               the
               unprofitable
               servants
               confession
               )
               the
               very
               mouths
               of
               the
               wicked
               ,
               condemne
               themselves
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               caught
               in
               their
               own
               speeches
               ,
               like
               Pharaoh
               ,
               crying
               out
               that
               he
               had
               done
               wickedly
               ,
               Exod.
               9.
               27.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               Yet
               in
               his
               Expostulation
               of
               a
               league
               with
               David
               ,
               (
               the
               capitulation
               whereof
               as
               Josephus
               affirmeth
               ,
               was
               such
               promotion
               as
               he
               had
               with
               Saul
               ,
               or
               Ishboseth
               ,
               )
               we
               perceive
               the
               corrupted
               mind
               and
               manners
               of
               the
               wicked
               ,
               albeit
               in
               his
               conscience
               he
               acknowledgeth
               ,
               and
               with
               his
               mouth
               he
               confesseth
               that
               the
               true
               title
               belongeth
               only
               unto
               David
               ,
               yet
               he
               will
               do
               nothing
               ,
               but
               
                 ex
                 pacto
              
               ,
               like
               
                 Judas
                 ,
                 quid
                 mihi
                 dabitis
              
               ,
               sympathising
               herein
               with
               the
               bribing
               Judge
               ,
               and
               Simonaick
               patron
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Abner
               calleth
               here
               his
               treasonable
               and
               corrupt
               dealing
               ,
               a
               league
               ,
               covering
               foule
               practises
               with
               faire
               pretenses
               ,
               and
               colouring
               rotten
               Sepulchers
               with
               pleasant
               paintings
               :
               like
               the
               wicked
               who
               give
               honest
               names
               to
               unhonest
               actions
               ,
               and
               call
               vertue
               vice
               ,
               and
               vice
               by
               the
               name
               of
               vertue
               :
               thus
               is
               superstition
               holy
               devotion
               ,
               pride
               called
               gravity
               ,
               
               ebriety
               good
               fellowship
               ,
               deceit
               wisdome
               ,
               whoredome
               youthfulness
               ,
               bloodshed
               manhood
               ,
               avarice
               frugality
               ,
               profusion
               liberality
               :
               and
               every
               vice
               so
               strangely
               masked
               like
               whorish
               Tamar
               ,
               
               that
               Judah
               cannot
               know
               her
               ,
               and
               so
               cunningly
               disguised
               like
               Jeroboams
               wife
               faining
               her selfe
               to
               Abijah
               :
               that
               except
               the
               Lord
               discover
               the
               matter
               ,
               the
               Prophet
               shall
               be
               deceived
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               In
               Abners
               promise
               unto
               David
               ,
               we
               see
               the
               ambitious
               self-confidence
               of
               the
               wicked
               ,
               making
               their
               own
               arme
               the
               pillar
               of
               their
               trust
               ,
               and
               stretching
               forth
               the
               same
               (
               as
               if
               it
               were
               )
               for
               others
               to
               relye
               upon
               ,
               therefore
               
                 mine
                 hand
                 shall
                 be
                 with
                 thee
                 ,
              
               (
               saith
               Abner
               )
               to
               reduce
               all
               Israel
               .
               This
               was
               the
               practise
               likewise
               of
               
                 Goliah
                 ,
                 Nimrod
                 ,
                 Nebuchadnezzar
                 ,
                 Sinacherib
                 ,
                 Baltashar
                 ,
                 Antiochus
                 ,
                 Pharaoh
                 :
              
               with
               sundry
               others
               ,
               who
               all
               perished
               .
               Pride
               ever
               more
               drawing
               with
               it
               ,
               as
               sundry
               sorts
               of
               vices
               ,
               (
               to
               be
               noted
               here
               )
               so
               likewise
               the
               professors
               thereof
               assuredly
               to
               their
               own
               destruction
               
               
               
               
               
               at
               last
               for
               the
               apostolick
               Canon
               is
               true
               ,
               God
               resists
               the
               proud
               ,
               and
               he
               giveth
               grace
               to
               the
               humble
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               And
               in
               all
               this
               ,
               we
               have
               an
               example
               of
               Gods
               inscrutable
               judgments
               ,
               leading
               the
               counsells
               of
               the
               wicked
               to
               the
               end
               of
               his
               glory
               ,
               and
               to
               his
               faithful's
               comfort
               in
               all
               their
               adversities
               ,
               he
               brings
               order
               from
               confusion
               ,
               light
               from
               darkness
               ,
               honour
               from
               ignominie
               ,
               and
               advancement
               from
               dejection
               ,
               over
               ruling
               ever
               all
               the
               courses
               of
               the
               wicked
               ,
               and
               directing
               them
               to
               his
               own
               end
               ;
               witness
               ,
               the
               perverting
               of
               Satans
               work
               in
               mans
               seduction
               ,
               in
               the
               work
               of
               Jacobs
               sonnes
               against
               their
               brother
               Joseph
               :
               in
               this
               work
               of
               Abner
               ,
               and
               of
               Judas
               against
               Christ
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               8.
               
               Vers
               .
               13.
               
               In
               Davids
               yeilding
               ,
               and
               acceptation
               of
               Abners
               offer
               ,
               we
               see
               that
               albeit
               he
               hath
               a
               good
               cause
               yet
               he
               neglects
               no
               occasion
               of
               secondarie
               meanes
               offered
               ,
               which
               is
               an
               example
               of
               imitation
               ,
               for
               as
               men
               are
               said
               to
               contemne
               God
               who
               relye
               altogether
               upon
               seconds
               ;
               
               so
               are
               they
               to
               be
               thought
               ,
               to
               tempt
               God
               ,
               who
               altogether
               rejects
               the
               use
               of
               the
               lawfull
               seconds
               .
               Asa
               then
               ought
               not
               to
               put
               his
               trust
               more
               in
               the
               Physitians
               ;
               then
               in
               God
               :
               neither
               should
               Naman
               despise
               to
               wash
               himselfe
               in
               the
               waters
               of
               Jordan
               ;
               
               our
               Saviour
               also
               will
               not
               cast
               himselfe
               down
               from
               the
               pinnacle
               of
               the
               temple
               ;
               neglecting
               the
               ordinary
               degrees
               ,
               nor
               Paul
               suffer
               the
               mariners
               to
               depart
               out
               of
               the
               boate
               ,
               albeit
               it
               was
               revealed
               to
               him
               ,
               that
               both
               he
               and
               his
               company
               ,
               all
               should
               be
               safe
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               written
               (
               saith
               Christ
               )
               
                 thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 tempt
                 the
                 Lord
                 thy
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               9.
               
               Vers
               .
               15.
               
               In
               Ishboseth
               his
               fact
               of
               restitution
               of
               Michol
               ,
               we
               see
               the
               nature
               and
               practise
               of
               the
               gyant
               oppressors
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               violent
               usurpers
               of
               other
               mens
               rights
               ,
               in
               a
               small
               thing
               ,
               especially
               if
               it
               concerne
               not
               them
               greatly
               ,
               like
               Michol
               ,
               they
               will
               seem
               very
               equitable
               and
               conscionable
               ,
               but
               in
               a
               great
               thing
               ,
               which
               is
               in
               their
               own
               possession
               ,
               and
               very
               gainfull
               or
               pleasant
               unto
               them
               ,
               such
               as
               the
               kingdome
               which
               Ishboseth
               usurpeth
               here
               ,
               they
               will
               by
               no
               meanes
               hearken
               to
               the
               restitution
               thereof
               .
               Herod
               therefore
               will
               heare
               and
               obey
               John
               the
               baptist
               in
               many
               things
               ,
               
               so
               he
               touch
               not
               his
               having
               of
               Herodias
               ,
               and
               Pharaoh
               will
               beare
               with
               Moses
               ,
               and
               let
               the
               people
               go
               ,
               untill
               he
               deny
               that
               their
               sheep
               and
               cattle
               shall
               abide
               ;
               but
               then
               nothing
               but
               packing
               to
               Moses
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               see
               his
               face
               no
               more
               ,
               under
               paine
               of
               death
               .
               The
               pythoniss
               masters
               
               can
               abide
               Paul
               and
               Sylas
               doctrine
               very
               well
               likewise
               ,
               
               so
               long
               as
               they
               loose
               not
               the
               hope
               of
               their
               gaine
               by
               her
               divination
               ,
               but
               when
               they
               saw
               that
               to
               be
               gone
               ,
               nothing
               but
               tumult
               and
               accusation
               ;
               the
               like
               example
               we
               have
               in
               the
               smiths
               ,
               Demetrius
               and
               Alexander
               ,
               and
               in
               many
               unjust
               usurpers
               both
               of
               God
               and
               mans
               right
               now
               a
               daies
               ,
               who
               will
               heare
               ,
               and
               be
               friends
               in
               any
               thing
               ,
               so
               that
               their
               gainfull
               Diana
               ,
               be
               not
               oppugned
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               Vers
               .
               16.
               
               In
               Phaltiel
               ,
               we
               have
               how
               difficult
               restitution
               is
               of
               things
               unlawfully
               usurped
               ,
               there
               being
               a
               blinding
               and
               bewitching
               desperate
               inchantment
               upon
               the
               heart
               ever
               therewith
               ;
               so
               that
               albeit
               with
               Achan
               ,
               they
               know
               that
               without
               a
               heavy
               curse
               ,
               they
               cannot
               possess
               the
               execrable
               things
               ,
               yet
               with
               perill
               of
               soule
               ,
               body
               ,
               &
               estate
               ,
               their
               coveting
               heart
               will
               take
               it
               ;
               &
               Achab
               though
               he
               should
               loose
               his
               life
               and
               kingdome
               for
               it
               ,
               he
               will
               have
               Naboths
               vineyard
               ;
               while
               Christ
               then
               come
               into
               the
               house
               ,
               look
               not
               that
               Zaccheus
               will
               make
               restitution
               ,
               or
               while
               the
               Idole
               of
               covetousness
               is
               in
               the
               hearts
               of
               men
               ,
               that
               they
               will
               abhorre
               to
               commit
               sacriledge
               ,
               stolen
               waters
               are
               so
               sweet
               ,
               
               and
               hid
               bread
               so
               pleasant
               ,
               but
               they
               know
               not
               that
               death
               is
               there
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               reward
               is
               the
               depth
               of
               hell
               :
               
               for
               it
               is
               a
               destruction
               to
               a
               man
               ,
               to
               devoure
               that
               which
               is
               sanctified
               ,
               and
               by
               wickedness
               a
               man
               cannot
               be
               established
               ,
               neither
               shall
               riches
               availe
               in
               the
               day
               of
               wrath
               :
               but
               the
               roote
               of
               the
               righteous
               shall
               not
               be
               moved
               ,
               and
               righteousness
               only
               shall
               deliver
               from
               death
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               In
               the
               behaviour
               of
               Phaltiel
               ,
               not
               only
               following
               Michol
               ,
               but
               mourning
               after
               her
               ,
               shewing
               by
               the
               first
               ,
               how
               loath
               he
               was
               to
               forsake
               her
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               second
               what
               griefe
               it
               was
               to
               him
               ,
               her
               desertion
               ,
               we
               see
               that
               illicite
               pleasures
               are
               like
               the
               Scorpion
               ,
               having
               ever
               the
               sting
               of
               sorrow
               in
               the
               end
               :
               witness
               ,
               the
               looseness
               of
               the
               primitive
               world
               ,
               the
               voluptie
               of
               Sodom
               ,
               the
               ravishing
               of
               Dinah
               ,
               the
               love
               of
               Dalilah
               ,
               the
               adultery
               with
               Bersheba
               ,
               with
               sundry
               others
               ;
               but
               especially
               that
               eternity
               of
               weeping
               ,
               wailing
               ,
               and
               gnashing
               of
               teeth
               ,
               which
               the
               voluptuous
               wicked
               shall
               endure
               for
               their
               momentarie
               pleasure
               ,
               taking
               in
               the
               deceivable
               delights
               of
               sinne
               in
               that
               great
               day
               of
               exchange
               and
               reward
               ;
               like
               Esau
               .
               who
               for
               the
               red
               pottage
               lost
               the
               blessing
               ,
               and
               was
               forced
               to
               weepe
               bitterly
               therefore
               thereafter
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             II
             SAM
             :
             Chap
             :
             3.
             from
             the
             17.
             verse
             to
             the
             22.
             
          
           
             THe
             persuasion
             of
             Israel
             unto
             defection
             from
             Ishboseth
             to
             David
             ,
             hath
             in
             it
             three
             arguments
             used
             by
             
               Abner
               ,
               à
               jucundo
               ,
               à
               pio
               ,
               &
               ab
               utili
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             
               A
               jucundo
            
             ,
             It
             was
             your
             own
             suit
             formerly
             ,
             and
             your
             pleasure
             to
             have
             David
             to
             be
             your
             King
             ,
             and
             in
             deliberation
             between
             David
             ,
             and
             any
             of
             Sauls
             posterity
             ,
             you
             choosed
             rather
             and
             preferred
             him
             ,
             (
             as
             Abner
             well
             knew
             in
             his
             familiarity
             with
             them
             )
             now
             therefore
             take
             your
             pleasure
             and
             choose
             him
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               A
               pio
            
             ,
             It
             is
             the
             will
             of
             God
             that
             so
             it
             should
             be
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             Samuel
             plainly
             declared
             ,
             and
             notified
             unto
             all
             ,
             for
             God
             hath
             said
             it
             ,
             whose
             word
             is
             most
             true
             ,
             and
             which
             (
             without
             gainstanding
             )
             it
             becometh
             you
             in
             piety
             to
             embrace
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               A
               commodo
            
             ,
             He
             will
             save
             you
             from
             all
             your
             Enemies
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             great
             advantage
             ,
             and
             for
             that
             end
             God
             hath
             appointed
             him
             to
             rule
             over
             you
             ,
             whose
             promise
             is
             your
             warrant
             .
             And
             in
             all
             this
             he
             perswadeth
             most
             carefully
             and
             particularly
             ,
             the
             Benjamites
             ,
             who
             were
             harder
             to
             be
             induced
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             naturall
             conjunction
             with
             the
             house
             of
             Saul
             .
             But
             at
             last
             having
             cunningly
             effectuate
             his
             purpose
             at
             all
             hands
             ,
             he
             goeth
             accompanied
             with
             20
             specialls
             of
             Israel
             to
             Hebron
             unto
             David
             ,
             by
             presence
             to
             ratifie
             that
             ,
             which
             by
             message
             he
             had
             covenanted
             ,
             and
             to
             shew
             unto
             David
             his
             diligence
             ,
             credit
             ,
             and
             convoy
             of
             the
             errand
             ,
             and
             what
             he
             had
             effectuated
             .
             Unto
             whom
             David
             maketh
             a
             royall
             banquet
             ,
             as
             a
             symbole
             of
             their
             new
             contracted
             amity
             .
             Wherein
             for
             satisfaction
             of
             the
             doubt
             rejected
             to
             this
             place
             ,
             we
             affirme
             plainly
             that
             David
             erred
             .
             1.
             
             In
             temeritie
             or
             forme
             ,
             not
             consulting
             with
             God
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             command
             ,
             and
             practise
             of
             the
             Godly
             .
             And
             2.
             
             In
             substance
             or
             matter
             ,
             in
             entring
             in
             familiarity
             ,
             and
             entertaining
             a
             notorious
             wicked
             man
             ,
             with
             whom
             (
             according
             to
             the
             apostolik
             Canon
             )
             he
             should
             not
             have
             eaten
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             end
             ,
             Abner
             goeth
             ,
             and
             promiseth
             to
             reduce
             all
             Israel
             ,
             arrogantly
             challenging
             unto
             himselfe
             so
             great
             a
             place
             in
             that
             kingdome
             ,
             
             where
             there
             was
             a
             King
             of
             such
             simplicity
             and
             pusillanimity
             as
             Ishboseth
             was
             .
          
           
             
               OBSERVATIONS
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               IN
               Abners
               perswasion
               of
               Israel
               to
               defection
               from
               Ishboseth
               to
               David
               ,
               first
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               the
               nature
               and
               practise
               of
               many
               ambitious
               ,
               and
               crafty
               wicked
               men
               ,
               who
               place
               their
               chiefe
               standing
               and
               promotion
               ,
               in
               the
               disquieting
               of
               other
               mens
               estates
               ,
               and
               fisheth
               ever
               best
               in
               disturbed
               waters
               ,
               by
               the
               weakening
               and
               variance
               of
               others
               ,
               strengthening
               and
               enriching
               themselves
               .
               So
               againe
               ,
               we
               note
               the
               wonderfull
               working
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               making
               that
               same
               man
               who
               perswaded
               Israel
               from
               David
               to
               adhere
               to
               Ishboseth
               ,
               now
               from
               Ishboseth
               to
               make
               defection
               ,
               and
               adhere
               to
               David
               ;
               and
               so
               to
               undoe
               that
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               formerly
               done
               ,
               and
               turne
               his
               course
               contrary
               :
               so
               powerfull
               is
               God
               in
               overruling
               the
               wicked
               ,
               and
               here
               his
               Children
               want
               comfort
               ,
               or
               his
               work
               for
               them
               ,
               be
               unwrought
               ,
               he
               will
               make
               their
               and
               his
               Enemies
               the
               workers
               .
               Pharaoh
               therefore
               in
               his
               Court
               shall
               bring
               up
               Moses
               to
               be
               a
               deliverer
               of
               Israel
               ;
               and
               Achab
               shall
               entertaine
               in
               his
               house
               an
               Obadiah
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               hider
               and
               feeder
               of
               the
               Lords
               Prophets
               .
               Out
               of
               Sauls
               bowels
               also
               shall
               a
               Jonathan
               proceed
               to
               comfort
               and
               preserve
               David
               ,
               and
               Haman
               himselfe
               ,
               
               shall
               decree
               and
               performe
               the
               honour
               to
               be
               done
               to
               Mordecaj
               ,
               whom
               he
               thought
               to
               have
               hanged
               ;
               yea
               Tatnaj
               and
               his
               associates
               shall
               not
               only
               be
               commanded
               ,
               not
               to
               hinder
               the
               work
               of
               the
               Temple
               ,
               (
               farre
               contrary
               to
               their
               expectation
               )
               but
               also
               injoyned
               to
               further
               and
               furnish
               it
               .
               
               Ezra
               .
               6.
               8.
               
               And
               out
               of
               Balam's
               mouth
               ,
               who
               was
               sent
               for
               to
               curse
               Israel
               ,
               a
               blessing
               shall
               proceed
               whether
               he
               will
               or
               no.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               In
               that
               Abner
               sheweth
               it
               was
               their
               former
               suit
               to
               have
               David
               ,
               we
               see
               what
               it
               is
               to
               have
               a
               just
               cause
               ,
               even
               the
               Lord
               will
               incline
               the
               hearts
               of
               men
               ,
               whom
               we
               know
               not
               ;
               and
               who
               seemed
               adversaries
               ,
               to
               favour
               the
               same
               :
               as
               Israel
               did
               here
               Davids
               title
               ,
               
               though
               they
               were
               under
               Ishboseth
               .
               Therefore
               saith
               Salomon
               ,
               when
               the
               waies
               of
               a
               man
               please
               the
               Lord
               ,
               he
               will
               make
               also
               his
               Enemies
               at
               peace
               with
               him
               ,
               for
               the
               Lord
               hath
               the
               
               hearts
               of
               men
               in
               his
               hands
               ,
               and
               turneth
               them
               which
               way
               he
               pleaseth
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               We
               note
               likewise
               in
               Abner
               ,
               damnable
               hypocrisie
               ,
               in
               making
               Scripture
               serve
               his
               turne
               ,
               and
               abusing
               Gods
               Word
               to
               sell
               Ishboseth
               and
               buy
               David
               ,
               which
               the
               Apostle
               calleth
               
                 cauponari
                 verbum
                 dei
              
               ,
               and
               under
               a
               pretext
               of
               reverence
               to
               Gods
               ordinance
               (
               which
               hitherto
               he
               had
               neglected
               )
               and
               of
               obedience
               to
               the
               Lords
               appointment
               now
               concerning
               David
               ,
               he
               will
               alleadge
               a
               divine
               warrant
               out
               of
               malice
               against
               Ishboseth
               ,
               seeking
               his
               ruine
               ,
               and
               his
               own
               promotion
               ;
               this
               was
               the
               fault
               of
               Simeon
               ,
               and
               Levi
               ,
               so
               odious
               to
               Jacob
               ;
               and
               the
               practise
               of
               Satan
               in
               the
               tempting
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               followers
               of
               this
               divelish
               and
               detestable
               example
               are
               they
               who
               cloake
               their
               particular
               affections
               and
               ambition
               with
               Gods
               Word
               ,
               and
               will
               make
               religion
               ,
               to
               serve
               their
               appetite
               in
               favour
               or
               seade
               ,
               to
               destroy
               or
               preserve
               ;
               not
               considering
               that
               as
               a
               heavy
               curse
               abides
               on
               them
               who
               adde
               or
               impaire
               ,
               so
               likewise
               doth
               it
               on
               those
               who
               throwe
               and
               abuse
               the
               same
               ;
               let
               holy
               things
               then
               be
               holily
               used
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               not
               Gods
               Word
               to
               be
               forced
               to
               serve
               man
               ,
               yea
               worse
               ,
               to
               serve
               sinne
               and
               Satan
               and
               for
               wicked
               ends
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               In
               the
               contracting
               of
               this
               amity
               with
               Abner
               ,
               we
               find
               not
               that
               David
               consulted
               with
               God
               ,
               as
               he
               had
               formerly
               done
               Chap.
               2.
               therefore
               the
               success
               of
               this
               ,
               is
               not
               as
               the
               former
               ,
               but
               matter
               of
               griefe
               ,
               through
               Joabs
               fact
               ,
               ensueth
               unto
               David
               .
               Whereby
               we
               learne
               not
               to
               relye
               upon
               the
               arme
               of
               flesh
               ,
               or
               in
               purposes
               of
               any
               importance
               to
               be
               unconsulted
               with
               God
               ,
               who
               more
               clearly
               manifesteth
               now
               his
               will
               in
               his
               written
               Word
               ,
               then
               ever
               he
               did
               before
               by
               Prophet
               or
               vision
               ,
               so
               that
               we
               need
               not
               to
               goe
               farre
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               testimony
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               word
               which
               is
               amongst
               the
               midst
               of
               us
               ,
               else
               look
               for
               no
               happy
               success
               in
               the
               end
               .
               The
               cause
               of
               all
               sinne
               ,
               and
               punishments
               for
               sinne
               ,
               is
               and
               hath
               ever
               been
               the
               omission
               of
               this
               duty
               ,
               amongst
               all
               sorts
               and
               degrees
               of
               men
               ,
               when
               not
               making
               God
               their
               direction
               ,
               they
               have
               fallen
               in
               his
               correction
               ,
               and
               despising
               his
               counsell
               ,
               they
               were
               defrauded
               of
               his
               comfort
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Vers
               .
               20.
               
               David
               likewise
               here
               entertaineth
               and
               confederates
               with
               a
               wicked
               man
               ,
               which
               society
               of
               the
               Godly
               with
               the
               wicked
               hath
               ever
               been
               displeasing
               unto
               God
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               alliance
               of
               
               the
               posterity
               of
               Seth
               and
               Kain
               ,
               which
               procured
               the
               deluge
               is
               most
               evident
               ,
               
               and
               not
               only
               in
               the
               law
               was
               afterwards
               prohibited
               ,
               but
               by
               sundry
               examples
               made
               most
               apparent
               ,
               as
               in
               that
               covenant
               made
               between
               Benhadad
               ,
               
               and
               the
               King
               of
               Israel
               .
               Of
               Jehosaphat
               with
               wicked
               King
               
                 Ahab
                 .
                 Salomons
              
               affinity
               with
               the
               King
               of
               
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 Hezekiah's
              
               familiarity
               with
               the
               King
               of
               Babylon
               ,
               with
               sundry
               others
               ;
               and
               Davids
               league
               here
               with
               a
               treacherous
               Abner
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Vers
               .
               21.
               
               In
               Abners
               pollicitation
               to
               David
               at
               his
               departure
               ,
               we
               see
               not
               only
               his
               arrogant
               self-confidence
               (
               noted
               before
               )
               but
               likewise
               that
               there
               is
               nothing
               more
               perillous
               ,
               than
               to
               put
               wicked
               men
               in
               places
               of
               great
               credit
               ;
               therefore
               
                 Achitophell
                 Davids
              
               counsellour
               ,
               giveth
               counsell
               against
               him
               ,
               and
               for
               Joabs
               authority
               in
               the
               camp
               ,
               David
               dare
               not
               execute
               Justice
               for
               the
               blood
               of
               Abner
               .
               So
               Haman
               had
               almost
               brought
               Ahasuerus
               in
               a
               fearfull
               guiltiness
               of
               bloodshed
               .
               And
               Rehoboam's
               wicked
               young
               Counsellours
               made
               him
               loose
               his
               kingdome
               .
               The
               
                 Roman
                 Senat
              
               was
               likewise
               troubled
               by
               this
               meane
               .
               And
               the
               accident
               by
               Phocas
               ,
               Author
               of
               the
               Popes
               creation
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               In
               like
               manner
               we
               see
               that
               the
               pusillanimity
               of
               a
               Prince
               makes
               hardy
               Rebells
               ,
               therefore
               Abner
               knew
               well
               enough
               that
               Ishboseth
               who
               durst
               not
               answer
               for
               timourousness
               ,
               his
               words
               of
               proud
               threatning
               .
               Vers
               .
               11.
               doth
               farre
               less
               seek
               to
               repress
               his
               deeds
               ,
               of
               this
               his
               headstrong
               practising
               .
               In
               a
               Prince
               then
               ,
               the
               foxes
               wit
               to
               rule
               wisely
               ,
               and
               Lyons
               heart
               to
               rule
               valiantly
               should
               ever
               dwell
               together
               ,
               
                 parcere
                 subjectis
                 ,
                 &
                 debellare
                 superbos
              
               ;
               politick
               carriage
               ,
               and
               polemick
               courage
               being
               as
               two
               twinnes
               :
               which
               like
               Gemini
               should
               be
               in
               a
               Princes
               Zodiack
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               And
               in
               regard
               ,
               as
               is
               probable
               ,
               by
               wine
               and
               good
               entertainment
               ,
               his
               courage
               was
               the
               more
               stirred
               up
               ,
               so
               to
               brag
               ,
               and
               presumingly
               to
               speak
               ,
               having
               attained
               likewise
               to
               Davids
               favour
               and
               high
               account
               ,
               in
               being
               royally
               banqueted
               .
               Let
               us
               learne
               in
               prosperity
               not
               to
               be
               insolent
               ,
               but
               look
               for
               alteration
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               examples
               of
               
                 Haman
                 ,
                 Balthassar
              
               and
               Alexander
               ,
               their
               banquetings
               ▪
               was
               seen
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             II.
             SAM
             .
             Chap.
             3.
             from
             the
             22.
             verse
             to
             the
             28.
             
          
           
             THe
             former
             part
             of
             the
             Chapter
             ,
             after
             the
             generall
             proposition
             of
             the
             history
             ,
             having
             contained
             the
             five
             severall
             means
             whereby
             the
             house
             of
             David
             waxed
             stronger
             ,
             and
             the
             house
             of
             Saul
             weaker
             .
             This
             next
             part
             ,
             containeth
             the
             treacherous
             murther
             of
             Abner
             by
             Joab
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             accounted
             a
             sixt
             meane
             ,
             whereby
             the
             house
             of
             Saul
             is
             weakned
             ,
             and
             Davids
             house
             strengthned
             ,
             (
             in
             having
             a
             new
             reconciled
             enemy
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             and
             who
             being
             full
             of
             levity
             ,
             would
             hardly
             have
             proved
             faithfull
             ,
             )
             together
             with
             Davids
             solemne
             purgation
             of
             himselfe
             from
             the
             guiltiness
             of
             the
             fact
             ,
             and
             his
             deploration
             of
             the
             forme
             of
             his
             death
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             history
             of
             Abners
             murther
             ,
             we
             have
             to
             be
             considered
             .
             1.
             
             Davids
             estate
             at
             that
             time
             .
             2.
             
             Joabs
             acting
             of
             the
             fact
             ,
             described
             from
             the
             occasion
             ,
             motives
             ,
             manner
             of
             doing
             ,
             and
             event
             thereof
             .
             And
             3.
             
             Abners
             simple
             imprudency
             ,
             after
             his
             returne
             committing
             his
             life
             in
             a
             secret
             conference
             to
             an
             unreconciled
             enemy
             .
             Concerning
             David
             and
             his
             estate
             ,
             the
             text
             sheweth
             that
             his
             Army
             was
             in
             the
             warres
             (
             as
             is
             supposed
             )
             against
             the
             Philistines
             without
             :
             and
             within
             in
             like
             manner
             was
             exercised
             in
             obviating
             the
             practises
             of
             the
             contradictory
             Authority
             of
             Ishboseth
             ,
             and
             his
             followers
             ,
             so
             that
             David
             is
             troubled
             both
             with
             intestine
             and
             forraine
             Enemies
             while
             as
             yet
             ,
             he
             is
             only
             King
             of
             Judah
             ,
             and
             moreover
             the
             fact
             of
             Joab
             ,
             in
             this
             murther
             appeareth
             to
             have
             a
             more
             perillous
             consequence
             ,
             leading
             to
             the
             eversion
             of
             Davids
             whole
             estate
             present
             ,
             and
             rejection
             from
             the
             promised
             Kingdome
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             expected
             by
             Abners
             offer
             ,
             seeing
             the
             murther
             of
             such
             a
             person
             ,
             was
             likely
             to
             beget
             a
             generall
             defection
             of
             all
             Israel
             from
             the
             house
             of
             David
             .
          
           
             Touching
             Joab
             ,
             the
             executor
             of
             this
             murther
             ,
             his
             estate
             is
             honourable
             in
             Judah
             ,
             and
             hath
             the
             whole
             power
             of
             Davids
             Army
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             is
             joyned
             in
             neer
             consanguinity
             ,
             being
             his
             sisters
             son
             .
             The
             motives
             whereby
             he
             is
             impelled
             to
             this
             murther
             are
             two
             ,
             the
             one
             is
             a
             vindictive
             mind
             ,
             moved
             upon
             the
             slaughter
             of
             Asahel
             his
             brother
             .
             The
             second
             is
             envy
             ;
             
             which
             Joab
             conceiveth
             upon
             the
             suspition
             of
             Abners
             friendship
             and
             familiarity
             appearing
             with
             his
             Master
             David
             ,
             to
             the
             matching
             ,
             or
             outstripping
             of
             him
             :
             so
             that
             private
             revenge
             and
             contention
             for
             honours
             ,
             are
             the
             causes
             impelling
             Joab
             to
             this
             Murther
             of
             Abner
             .
          
           
             These
             secret
             causes
             ,
             are
             covered
             with
             two
             cloakes
             ,
             the
             one
             is
             the
             zeal
             pretended
             to
             the
             preservation
             of
             the
             Kings
             Person
             and
             estate
             .
             The
             second
             (
             when
             that
             colour
             is
             not
             sufficient
             )
             is
             the
             contracting
             of
             a
             false
             amity
             ,
             meaning
             by
             the
             former
             to
             evert
             Abner
             by
             the
             Kings
             authority
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             second
             under
             dissimulate
             friendship
             assuring
             himself
             that
             Abner
             shall
             not
             escape
             either
             by
             one
             snare
             ,
             or
             other
             .
          
           
             Joabs
             speech
             to
             persuade
             David
             of
             the
             evill
             of
             Abner
             ,
             is
             very
             sententious
             ,
             taken
             from
             the
             suspitious
             ingyne
             of
             
               Abner
               ,
               ab
               ante
               actis
            
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             upright
             dealing
             of
             David
             ,
             who
             measured
             every
             one
             by
             his
             own
             foot
             and
             manners
             ,
             and
             therefore
             might
             be
             easely
             circumvented
             .
             And
             when
             David
             replyeth
             not
             ,
             partly
             suspecting
             that
             Abner
             might
             be
             such
             a
             one
             as
             
               Joab
               ▪
            
             described
             him
             ,
             and
             partly
             ,
             that
             Joab
             for
             other
             respects
             might
             calumniate
             ;
             then
             Ioab
             goeth
             to
             the
             second
             work
             ,
             which
             is
             his
             own
             subtility
             ,
             and
             authority
             in
             execution
             ,
             and
             so
             under
             colour
             of
             his
             friendship
             ,
             and
             the
             Princes
             authority
             ,
             he
             recalleth
             Abner
             back
             from
             the
             Well
             of
             Siriah
             .
             Which
             Ierome
             reckoneth
             to
             be
             distant
             from
             Hebron
             the
             space
             of
             20.
             stades
             ,
             where
             going
             aside
             with
             him
             into
             the
             gate
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             publick
             part
             of
             the
             City
             where
             Justice
             was
             ministred
             ,
             and
             counterfiting
             friendly
             conference
             ,
             there
             he
             murthereth
             him
             ,
             joyned
             (
             as
             appeareth
             by
             the
             Text
             )
             with
             his
             Brother
             Abishai
             .
          
           
             Here
             ariseth
             a
             doubt
             to
             be
             resolved
             ,
             whether
             did
             Ioab
             lawfully
             ,
             or
             unlawfully
             in
             the
             Murther
             of
             Abner
             ?
             For
             the
             affirmative
             ,
             first
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             seemeth
             to
             make
             ,
             Numb
             .
             35.
             
             
               Whosoever
               he
               was
               who
               after
               slaughter
               purged
               not
               himself
               ,
               and
               abode
               not
               in
               the
               City
               of
               refuge
               ,
               might
               be
               slain
               by
               the
               nearest
               kinsman
               ,
            
             but
             Abner
             did
             not
             so
             after
             the
             slaughter
             of
             Asahel
             ,
             therefore
             Ioab
             the
             Brother
             of
             the
             defunct
             might
             lawfully
             have
             slain
             him
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             Law
             Common
             ,
             where
             in
             warres
             is
             permitted
             the
             slaughter
             of
             unreconciled
             Enemies
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             publick
             Commander
             ,
             as
             was
             Ioab
             .
             And
             thirdly
             ,
             the
             will
             of
             God
             it
             should
             be
             so
             ,
             and
             the
             good
             that
             followed
             thereon
             seemeth
             to
             approve
             the
             same
             .
          
           
           
             The
             negative
             in
             the
             contrary
             is
             established
             ,
             by
             these
             answers
             .
             1.
             
             The
             priveledge
             of
             refuge
             was
             no
             appointed
             for
             him
             that
             shed
             blood
             in
             publick
             denounced
             warres
             ,
             and
             open
             contradictions
             ,
             but
             onely
             in
             private
             and
             accidentall
             manner
             .
             2.
             
             Albeit
             warres
             ,
             had
             been
             sometimes
             between
             Ioab
             and
             Abner
             ,
             yet
             now
             they
             were
             composed
             by
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             supream
             Magistrate
             David
             ,
             and
             Abner
             had
             received
             the
             Kings
             safe
             conduct
             ,
             wherefore
             it
             was
             not
             Lawfull
             for
             the
             Lieutenant
             ,
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             warres
             to
             attempt
             any
             thing
             ,
             which
             might
             prejudice
             the
             publick
             authority
             ,
             or
             infringe
             the
             faith
             which
             was
             plighted
             .
             And
             as
             to
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             albeit
             it
             be
             true
             ,
             that
             in
             respect
             of
             Gods
             will
             ,
             Abner
             was
             justly
             punished
             ;
             yet
             in
             respect
             of
             Ioabs
             perverse
             will
             ,
             opposite
             to
             Gods
             ,
             and
             having
             its
             own
             wicked
             end
             ,
             Abner
             was
             unlawfully
             slain
             .
             And
             albeit
             good
             came
             of
             evil
             ,
             that
             was
             by
             Gods
             extraordinary
             providence
             ,
             which
             cometh
             rather
             in
             admiration
             than
             allowance
             ,
             and
             the
             rule
             of
             Justice
             is
             ,
             the
             revealed
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             his
             secret
             ,
             and
             therefore
             in
             respect
             that
             this
             fact
             militates
             against
             the
             revealed
             rule
             of
             God
             Justice
             ,
             and
             will
             ,
             it
             is
             altogether
             to
             be
             condemned
             .
          
           
             
               OBSERVATIONS
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               IN
               Davids
               estate
               ,
               having
               the
               Philistines
               his
               Enemies
               without
               ,
               and
               having
               within
               not
               onely
               the
               contradictory
               authority
               of
               Ishboseth
               ,
               but
               also
               the
               perillous
               and
               scandalous
               practise
               of
               Ioab
               in
               his
               very
               bosome
               .
               We
               see
               the
               condition
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               and
               Church
               of
               Christ
               militant
               upon
               earth
               ,
               and
               of
               every
               true
               member
               and
               professour
               therein
               ,
               having
               not
               onely
               the
               World
               and
               Prince
               thereof
               to
               hate
               and
               persecute
               the
               same
               ,
               like
               that
               red
               Dragon
               ,
               Revel
               .
               12.
               avowedly
               assaulting
               the
               Woman
               ;
               but
               also
               false
               Prophets
               and
               Brethren
               ,
               like
               devouring
               Wolves
               ,
               not
               sparing
               the
               flock
               ,
               which
               according
               to
               that
               Apostolicall
               Prophecy
               ,
               Act.
               20.
               29.
               
               Shall
               enter
               in
               amongst
               Gods
               saints
               ,
               speaking
               perverse
               things
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               that
               mysticall
               fortelling
               ,
               that
               the
               beast
               shall
               be
               horned
               like
               the
               Lamb
               ,
               but
               speak
               like
               the
               Dragon
               .
               And
               as
               that
               scarlet
               whore
               shal
               propin
               the
               cup
               of
               filthy
               fornications
               unto
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
               Earth
               ;
               her
               abeominations
               being
               still
               masked
               in
               a
               hidden
               Mystery
               .
               
               Examples
               of
               this
               estate
               of
               the
               Church
               we
               see
               in
               Abraham
               not
               onely
               subject
               
               to
               the
               violence
               of
               Ahimelech
               ,
               and
               his
               servants
               without
               ,
               but
               unto
               the
               grief
               of
               his
               owne
               family
               concerning
               Hagar
               and
               Ismael
               within
               .
               So
               in
               
                 Isaac
                 ,
                 Iacob
                 ,
                 Moses
                 ,
                 David
                 ,
                 Christ
                 ,
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               The
               reason
               of
               this
               is
               partly
               from
               God
               ,
               thus
               exercising
               his
               servants
               ,
               and
               partly
               from
               Satan
               seeking
               to
               impead
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               propagation
               of
               his
               Kingdome
               .
               Therefore
               we
               have
               experience
               this
               day
               of
               the
               like
               impediments
               in
               the
               open
               resistance
               of
               
                 Jew
                 ,
                 Turk
              
               and
               Heathen
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               opposition
               of
               that
               
                 Apostatick
                 Sea
                 of
                 Rome
              
               ,
               falsly
               usurping
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               :
               and
               in
               the
               more
               familiar
               combats
               with
               a
               number
               of
               our
               more
               inward
               domestick
               adversaries
               ,
               Professors
               ,
               and
               Preachers
               following
               ,
               their
               own
               affections
               ,
               and
               some
               seeking
               the
               World
               with
               Demas
               ,
               and
               others
               the
               preheminence
               with
               Diotrephes
               ,
               and
               so
               ,
               
                 quae
                 sua
                 sunt
                 ,
                 non
                 quae
                 Christi
                 quaerentes
                 .
              
               Let
               us
               not
               be
               discouraged
               ,
               but
               take
               in
               patience
               Gods
               corrections
               ,
               and
               avert
               his
               judgements
               by
               repentance
               on
               the
               one
               part
               ;
               and
               on
               the
               other
               oppose
               our selves
               by
               the
               Christian
               armour
               against
               Satan
               ,
               and
               all
               his
               members
               and
               machinations
               ,
               knowing
               our
               profession
               is
               a
               spirituall
               warfare
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               mean
               while
               let
               this
               ever
               be
               our
               comfort
               ,
               that
               as
               David
               overcame
               ,
               so
               ,
               though
               assuredly
               we
               must
               fight
               ,
               yet
               the
               Victory
               is
               ours
               ,
               and
               this
               Abrahams
               family
               ,
               
               and
               Joshuas
               Souldiers
               (
               though
               against
               principalities
               )
               may
               assuredly
               expect
               ,
               a
               deliverance
               out
               of
               all
               their
               troubles
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Ioab
               for
               particular
               revenge
               and
               contention
               for
               honour
               murthereth
               Abner
               ,
               whereby
               he
               brings
               Davids
               Person
               and
               whole
               estate
               in
               danger
               .
               This
               is
               an
               example
               of
               envyous
               and
               ambitious
               men
               ,
               who
               for
               private
               quarrels
               hazard
               the
               publicke
               estate
               either
               of
               Church
               ,
               or
               commonwealth
               ,
               and
               therefore
               amongst
               all
               men
               are
               the
               most
               pestiferous
               sort
               ,
               for
               by
               this
               mean
               was
               Israel
               undone
               in
               the
               contentions
               between
               Judah
               and
               Ephraim
               ,
               the
               Greeks
               likewise
               in
               the
               successours
               of
               Alexander
               ,
               the
               Romans
               amongst
               themselves
               ,
               the
               estate
               of
               Christs
               Church
               in
               the
               primitive
               ages
               ,
               the
               empire
               of
               the
               orient
               and
               accident
               ,
               and
               this
               day
               in
               the
               contentions
               for
               the
               like
               causes
               in
               all
               Christian
               Kingdomes
               for
               the
               most
               part
               ,
               the
               like
               may
               be
               seen
               .
               Let
               us
               beware
               then
               to
               loose
               in
               such
               quarrell
               's
               the
               bridle
               to
               our
               affections
               ;
               but
               ever
               speak
               our
               particular
               justly
               with
               a
               diligent
               providence
               and
               care
               ,
               that
               thereby
               we
               be
               not
               offensive
               unto
               the
               estate
               publicke
               .
            
             
             
               3.
               
               Vers
               24.
               
               In
               Ioabs
               manner
               of
               seeking
               to
               effectuate
               his
               purpose
               ,
               by
               dilating
               the
               fraudulent
               nature
               of
               Abner
               ,
               and
               that
               to
               prye
               into
               Davids
               estate
               ,
               and
               to
               circumvent
               him
               he
               had
               onely
               come
               ,
               and
               so
               concluding
               that
               David
               had
               done
               too
               simply
               in
               dimitting
               him
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               were
               best
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               be
               recalled
               ,
               we
               see
               the
               godlesse
               nature
               of
               the
               wicked
               ,
               ever
               misconstruing
               the
               intentions
               of
               men
               ,
               to
               whom
               they
               bear
               the
               least
               grudge
               ,
               and
               malitiously
               ,
               and
               most
               unjustly
               detracting
               and
               slandering
               their
               Persons
               .
               This
               Satanicall
               practise
               we
               see
               in
               the
               Author
               thereof
               ,
               Job
               1.
               
               Chap.
               And
               in
               Achab
               against
               Naboth
               and
               
                 Eliah
                 ,
                 Daniel
              
               and
               Susannas
               accusers●●
               ,
               the
               blasphemous
               Highpriest
               and
               Pharisees
               ,
               their
               calumnies
               against
               Christ
               ,
               and
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               unjust
               opprobries
               of
               the
               Martyrs
               under
               the
               pensecuting
               Emperours
               ,
               the
               members
               and
               supposts
               of
               that
               cruell
               Dragon
               .
               Where
               the
               contrary
               practise
               is
               of
               Gods
               Children
               ,
               not
               to
               backbite
               ,
               and
               uncharitably
               to
               construe
               mens
               intentions
               ,
               or
               make
               the
               worst
               of
               their
               indifferent
               actions
               ,
               but
               to
               be
               carefull
               to
               abstaine
               as
               well
               from
               the
               Murther
               of
               the
               tongue
               ,
               as
               of
               the
               hand
               it self
               ,
               knowing
               that
               the
               surviving
               same
               of
               man
               is
               more
               pretious
               unto
               him
               ,
               then
               is
               his
               peristing
               life
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Vers
               26.
               
               Likewise
               ,
               Ioab
               laboureth
               first
               to
               make
               his
               particular
               to
               be
               the
               Kings
               cause
               ,
               and
               when
               he
               cannot
               persuade
               the
               godly
               King
               in
               that
               forme
               ,
               then
               he
               goeth
               to
               practice
               ,
               by
               fained
               friendship
               .
               This
               then
               is
               the
               nature
               of
               Atheists
               ,
               and
               ungodly
               worldlings
               ,
               first
               to
               colour
               their
               wicked
               pretences
               by
               the
               cloake
               of
               common
               causes
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               snare
               men
               :
               and
               when
               they
               cannot
               this
               way
               prevail
               in
               that
               form
               of
               course
               ,
               to
               circumvent
               those
               ,
               (
               whose
               harme
               they
               seek
               )
               by
               dissimulate
               friendship
               ,
               or
               some
               such
               crafty
               means
               .
               Let
               Princes
               therefore
               ,
               noble
               men
               and
               Magistrates
               learn
               here
               of
               David
               ,
               through
               too
               hasty
               credit
               and
               facility
               ,
               to
               beware
               that
               they
               suffer
               not
               their
               authorities
               in
               this
               manner
               to
               be
               abused
               .
               And
               let
               private
               men
               be
               prudently
               suspitious
               ,
               and
               providently
               wary
               of
               the
               coloured
               friendships
               of
               the
               subtile
               and
               ungodly
               ,
               because
               the
               event
               is
               so
               perillous
               .
               It
               being
               ever
               their
               nature
               to
               cloak
               their
               evil
               purposes
               with
               good
               pretenses
               ,
               as
               the
               examples
               of
               Sauls
               alliance
               with
               David
               for
               a
               snare
               ,
               Ioabs
               saluation
               of
               
                 Amasa
                 ,
                 Absolons
              
               entertainment
               of
               Amnon
               with
               a
               feast
               ,
               and
               his
               treason
               thereafter
               ,
               Herods
               ,
               speech
               to
               the
               wisemen
               ,
               and
               Iudas
               kisse
               ,
               with
               sundry
               others
               ,
               do
               testify
               .
            
             
             
               5.
               
               In
               that
               he
               diviseth
               one
               snare
               that
               assuredly
               shall
               intrap
               Abner
               (
               as
               is
               aforesaid
               )
               if
               another
               fail
               ,
               we
               see
               how
               plentifull
               and
               ripe
               the
               wicked
               are
               in
               their
               impious
               inventions
               to
               accomplish
               their
               godlesse
               purposes
               ;
               and
               how
               diligent
               they
               are
               ,
               and
               restlesse
               in
               their
               executions
               ,
               that
               one
               way
               shall
               not
               sooner
               misgive
               ,
               but
               presently
               they
               shall
               attempt
               another
               ,
               that
               old
               experienced
               Serpent
               being
               their
               crafty
               schoolmaster
               ,
               and
               they
               docile
               in
               his
               Doctrine
               .
               Thus
               when
               bondage
               and
               burdens
               cannot
               waste
               
                 Israel
                 ,
                 Pharaoh
              
               can
               finde
               out
               a
               way
               by
               the
               Midwives
               to
               kill
               their
               male
               Children
               ,
               and
               when
               that
               succeeds
               not
               ,
               causes
               his
               Souldiers
               to
               drowne
               them
               in
               the
               River
               .
               So
               look
               to
               Herods
               wayes
               and
               plots
               how
               to
               apprehend
               Christ
               ,
               the
               Highpriests
               and
               Scribes
               how
               to
               insnare
               him
               ,
               and
               put
               him
               to
               death
               ,
               and
               their
               Counsels
               .
               With
               the
               practises
               of
               heathen
               Emperours
               ,
               how
               hereafter
               to
               suppresse
               his
               Gospel
               ,
               what
               nets
               were
               likewise
               spread
               by
               Saul
               to
               intrap
               David
               ?
               by
               the
               Philistines
               to
               get
               their
               adversary
               Sampson
               ?
               and
               by
               Achab
               and
               Iesabel
               to
               get
               Naboths
               .
               Vineyard
               ?
               &c.
               But
               in
               end
               all
               their
               witty
               wickednesses
               runne
               at
               last
               amain
               to
               their
               utter
               ruine
               ,
               they
               are
               caught
               at
               last
               in
               their
               own
               snares
               ,
               and
               are
               made
               fast
               by
               the
               fetters
               of
               their
               own
               devises
               ;
               the
               true
               wisdome
               of
               God
               in
               the
               godly
               having
               the
               contrary
               success
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Vers
               .
               27.
               
               Abner
               had
               Davids
               protection
               and
               safe
               conduct
               ,
               whereunto
               he
               trusted
               ,
               but
               he
               wanted
               the
               Lords
               :
               and
               therefore
               is
               murthered
               .
               Let
               men
               therefore
               labour
               to
               be
               reconciled
               with
               God
               principally
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               his
               powerfull
               protection
               to
               watch
               every
               where
               over
               them
               ,
               otherwise
               that
               of
               man
               shall
               be
               found
               in
               vaine
               .
               Seek
               Abrahams
               buckler
               therefore
               ,
               and
               unto
               Davids
               tower
               of
               refuge
               ,
               and
               then
               with
               Jacob
               because
               thou
               hast
               prevailed
               with
               God
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               prevaile
               with
               man
               ,
               and
               he
               who
               was
               with
               Joseph
               in
               the
               prison
               ,
               with
               Daniel
               in
               the
               denne
               ,
               with
               the
               three
               Children
               in
               the
               fiery
               furnace
               ,
               and
               with
               Israel
               in
               the
               desert
               wilderness
               ,
               shall
               shew
               himselfe
               to
               be
               unto
               thee
               ,
               as
               that
               Captaine
               of
               the
               Lords
               host
               who
               appeared
               unto
               Joshua
               ,
               armed
               for
               thy
               defense
               .
               And
               as
               Elisha
               said
               unto
               Gehezi
               ,
               there
               shall
               be
               more
               with
               thee
               ,
               then
               is
               against
               thee
               ,
               though
               an
               Army
               were
               come
               to
               kill
               thee
               ,
               with
               Davids
               confidence
               Psal
               .
               4.
               8.
               
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 also
                 lye
                 downe
                 and
                 rise
                 up
                 in
                 safety
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 who
                 hath
                 numbered
                 thy
                 haires
                 shall
                 not
                 let
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 fall
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 without
                 his
                 good
                 providence
                 amd
                 will.
                 
              
            
             
             
               7.
               
               Abner
               was
               a
               bloody
               man
               ,
               and
               therefore
               dieth
               a
               bloody
               death
               :
               so
               that
               blood
               cryeth
               for
               blood
               ,
               though
               Magistrates
               draw
               not
               the
               sword
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               impossible
               that
               the
               gyants
               and
               centaures
               of
               the
               world
               shall
               escape
               Gods
               punishments
               ,
               howsoever
               they
               be
               able
               to
               escape
               the
               ordinary
               corrections
               of
               men
               .
               Examples
               in
               
                 Pharaoh
                 ,
                 Adoni-bezek
                 ,
                 Saul
                 ,
                 Joab
                 ,
                 Sinacherib
                 ,
                 Achab
                 ,
                 Antiochus
                 ,
                 Herod
              
               and
               sundry
               others
               ,
               that
               were
               punished
               .
               Then
               let
               not
               wicked
               men
               boast
               ,
               in
               their
               favours
               ,
               remissions
               and
               oversights
               ,
               which
               they
               have
               of
               worldly
               Princes
               ,
               for
               without
               serious
               repentance
               to
               prevent
               Gods
               just
               judgments
               ,
               the
               Lord
               hath
               Joabs
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               instruments
               to
               raise
               up
               and
               correct
               when
               he
               best
               pleaseth
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               The
               time
               when
               Abner
               is
               slaine
               ,
               is
               immediatly
               after
               his
               reconcilement
               with
               David
               ,
               and
               his
               coming
               from
               the
               royall
               banquet
               ,
               that
               was
               made
               unto
               him
               ,
               even
               when
               he
               was
               assuring
               himselfe
               of
               peace
               ,
               then
               suddenly
               came
               his
               destruction
               .
               Thus
               are
               the
               wicked
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               their
               security
               punished
               ,
               and
               when
               they
               least
               look
               for
               it
               ,
               cometh
               their
               visitation
               .
               Examples
               ,
               the
               primitive
               world
               ,
               
                 Sodome
                 ,
                 Pharaoh
              
               ,
               the
               Philistines
               smothering
               by
               
                 Sampson
                 ,
                 Eglons
              
               death
               .
               Balthassars
               overthrow
               and
               sentence
               thereof
               ,
               Hamans
               dejection
               .
               Sisera's
               humbling
               ,
               the
               rich
               fooles
               departing
               ,
               Herods
               consuming
               ,
               and
               that
               glorious
               whore
               ,
               spirituall
               Jesabel
               ,
               her
               abasing
               Revel
               .
               18.
               8.
               
            
             
               9.
               
               Joab
               killeth
               Abner
               ,
               thus
               is
               one
               wicked
               man
               made
               to
               be
               anothers
               scourge
               ;
               Thus
               also
               are
               the
               Midianites
               made
               to
               kill
               one
               another
               .
               Ammon
               and
               Moab
               to
               rise
               up
               first
               against
               Mount
               Seir
               or
               the
               Idumeans
               ,
               and
               then
               each
               one
               of
               destroy
               another
               in
               
                 Mizpah
                 ,
                 Sinacheribs
              
               sonnes
               to
               stab
               him
               in
               the
               Temple
               of
               his
               God
               
                 Misroch
                 ,
                 Ishboseths
              
               two
               servants
               to
               kill
               him
               on
               his
               bed
               .
               And
               where
               God
               want
               scourges
               ,
               he
               shall
               make
               the
               same
               not
               only
               to
               proceed
               out
               of
               their
               own
               bowels
               ,
               as
               is
               said
               of
               Sinacherib
               ;
               but
               shall
               make
               themselves
               ,
               to
               be
               so
               to
               themselves
               ,
               sharp
               whips
               ,
               and
               cruell
               burrean's
               ;
               as
               in
               the
               examples
               of
               
                 Saul
                 ,
                 Judas
              
               ,
               and
               Achitophel
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               In
               all
               this
               ,
               we
               see
               Davids
               kingdome
               is
               not
               promoted
               by
               Abners
               treason
               ,
               as
               David
               so
               expected
               ,
               but
               rather
               by
               the
               away
               taking
               of
               Abner
               .
               Thus
               the
               Lord
               in
               the
               promotion
               of
               his
               Kingdome
               chooseth
               not
               the
               instruments
               ,
               nor
               alloweth
               ever
               the
               meanes
               ,
               which
               appeare
               good
               to
               men
               ;
               but
               by
               the
               contrary
               he
               
               taketh
               away
               the
               same
               instruments
               and
               meanes
               in
               whom
               men
               have
               most
               confidence
               ,
               and
               by
               others
               more
               unlikely
               without
               mens
               expectation
               he
               advanceth
               the
               cause
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               and
               worketh
               great
               things
               .
               For
               God
               will
               not
               be
               subject
               to
               mens
               counsells
               ,
               but
               will
               have
               them
               to
               depend
               upon
               his
               wisdome
               ,
               that
               the
               whole
               glory
               of
               executions
               of
               great
               causes
               may
               turne
               to
               his
               own
               praise
               .
               Examples
               in
               Josephs
               advancement
               ,
               Israels
               delivery
               ,
               Gideons
               victory
               ,
               Goliah's
               overthrow
               ,
               mans
               redemption
               ,
               the
               Gospells
               propagation
               ,
               and
               the
               truth's
               restitution
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             II.
             SAM
             .
             Chap.
             3.
             from
             the
             28.
             
             Verse
             to
             the
             end
             .
          
           
             THe
             murther
             of
             Abner
             being
             hitherto
             handled
             ,
             followeth
             now
             Davids
             solemne
             purgation
             of
             himselfe
             from
             the
             guiltiness
             of
             that
             fact
             ,
             made
             by
             many
             arguments
             .
             1.
             
             By
             protestation
             .
             2.
             
             By
             imprecation
             .
             3.
             
             By
             injoyning
             publick
             lamentation
             .
             4.
             
             By
             deduction
             of
             his
             funerall
             himselfe
             .
             5.
             
             By
             his
             own
             deploration
             .
             6.
             
             By
             commendation
             of
             the
             defunct
             .
             7.
             
             By
             fasting
             .
             8.
             
             By
             referring
             the
             revenge
             to
             God
             ,
             seeing
             for
             the
             present
             he
             was
             too
             weake
             to
             take
             it
             in
             hand
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             he
             protests
             then
             according
             to
             the
             forme
             then
             used
             by
             lifting
             up
             his
             hands
             ,
             and
             purging
             himselfe
             ,
             by
             the
             witnessing
             of
             Heaven
             above
             and
             Earth
             beneath
             ;
             that
             himselfe
             ,
             his
             Counsell
             (
             which
             he
             calleth
             his
             kingdome
             )
             or
             estate
             ,
             are
             innocent
             of
             this
             murther
             ,
             and
             all
             this
             is
             done
             by
             David
             to
             satisfie
             the
             people
             ,
             who
             might
             be
             in
             opinion
             that
             it
             was
             committed
             by
             David
             his
             Counsell
             ,
             seeing
             Joab
             was
             his
             officer
             and
             kinsman
             ,
             and
             so
             might
             take
             occasion
             to
             make
             insurrection
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             he
             maketh
             his
             imprecation
             upon
             Joab
             by
             five
             sorts
             of
             punishments
             .
             1.
             
             The
             bloody
             issue
             which
             was
             a
             disease
             filthy
             in
             it selfe
             ,
             and
             bringing
             with
             it
             the
             extenuation
             and
             consumption
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             as
             also
             such
             were
             excluded
             from
             the
             conventions
             and
             sacraments
             in
             Israel
             .
             2.
             
             Is
             leprosie
             a
             horrible
             disease
             in
             all
             the
             sorts
             thereof
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             contagious
             filthiness
             thereof
             making
             such
             to
             be
             secluded
             from
             the
             society
             of
             men
             to
             live
             in
             solitudes
             
             and
             in
             desert
             places
             .
             3.
             
             Are
             the
             palsie
             ,
             gout
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             impeding
             and
             taking
             away
             the
             pleasant
             part
             of
             mans
             life
             ,
             which
             consisteth
             in
             free
             motion
             and
             operations
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             tying
             man
             in
             the
             tormenting
             fetters
             as
             it
             were
             of
             self-captivity
             ,
             and
             which
             leaveth
             to
             men
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             as
             bodies
             ,
             but
             rather
             dead
             and
             pained
             carcases
             .
             4.
             
             Is
             that
             sort
             which
             cutteth
             down
             the
             unripe
             harvest
             of
             life
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             violently
             ,
             by
             the
             cruell
             syth
             of
             the
             murthering
             sword
             .
             The
             last
             is
             famine
             which
             of
             all
             paines
             is
             the
             greatest
             ,
             for
             eviting
             whereof
             some
             have
             put
             violent
             hands
             on
             themselves
             ,
             and
             have
             become
             self-Cannibals
             .
             And
             some
             more
             than
             monstrously
             have
             devoured
             their
             owne
             infants
             ,
             yea
             their
             owne
             very
             dung
             ,
             and
             loathsome
             beasts
             and
             vermine
             ;
             as
             sundry
             histories
             beare
             record
             ,
             but
             especially
             that
             of
             the
             lamentable
             sacking
             and
             strait
             of
             Jerusalem
             .
          
           
             He
             makes
             next
             a
             solemne
             lamentation
             ,
             both
             by
             himselfe
             and
             by
             others
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             for
             the
             death
             of
             Abner
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             manner
             thereof
             ,
             by
             treasonable
             Homicid
             ,
             tending
             to
             so
             great
             consequence
             ,
             as
             scandall
             ,
             and
             perill
             of
             insurrection
             .
             He
             expresseth
             all
             the
             signes
             likewise
             of
             true
             dolour
             ,
             by
             teares
             of
             his
             eyes
             ,
             renting
             his
             cloathes
             ,
             lifting
             up
             his
             voyce
             ,
             and
             bursting
             forth
             in
             words
             testifying
             his
             affection
             .
          
           
             He
             carryeth
             him
             then
             by
             the
             royall
             dignity
             of
             his
             own
             convoy
             to
             the
             grave
             ,
             even
             the
             honourable
             sepulcher
             at
             Hebron
             ,
             famous
             for
             the
             buriall
             of
             the
             Patriarches
             and
             their
             wives
             .
             Where
             as
             in
             an
             Epitaph
             ,
             he
             setteth
             forth
             his
             praise
             ,
             taken
             from
             the
             civill
             vertues
             ,
             such
             as
             prudence
             and
             fortitude
             ,
             wherewith
             he
             was
             indued
             .
          
           
             David
             fasteth
             also
             ,
             and
             albeit
             prayed
             by
             the
             people
             ,
             he
             refuseth
             to
             eate
             ;
             the
             custome
             was
             in
             the
             funeralls
             to
             joyne
             some
             forme
             of
             compotations
             ,
             which
             the
             Greeks
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Latines
             
               coenas
               exequiales
            
             and
             Viscerationes
             ,
             which
             as
             Augustine
             affirmeth
             
               de
               civitate
               dei
               lib.
            
             1.
             cap.
             12.
             were
             used
             
               ad
               solatia
               vivorum
               ,
               non
               ad
               subsidia
               mortuorum
               ,
            
             and
             which
             we
             call
             ,
             lykes
             ,
             but
             in
             this
             place
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Etymologie
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             signifieth
             the
             dinner
             ,
             after
             which
             men
             laboured
             ,
             as
             is
             probable
             by
             the
             text
             ,
             because
             David
             refuseth
             to
             eate
             while
             the
             evening
             :
             then
             this
             is
             the
             dinner
             ,
             whereunto
             he
             is
             desired
             by
             the
             people
             .
          
           
           
             David
             sat
             last
             purgeth
             himself
             to
             his
             courtiers
             to
             let
             them
             understand
             ,
             how
             he
             detesteth
             ●●od
             ,
             and
             excuseth
             himself
             that
             he
             might
             nor
             for
             the
             present
             exe●●te
             Justice
             ,
             because
             his
             Kingdome
             is
             but
             weak
             ,
             and
             he
             likewise
             being
             but
             a
             new
             King
             ,
             and
             his
             Sisters
             Sonnes
             are
             stronger
             then
             he●
             having
             the
             Army
             ,
             and
             populary
             favour
             ,
             and
             he
             feared
             the
             example
             of
             Abners
             defection
             ,
             from
             Ishboseth
             ,
             impatient
             of
             a
             very
             reproof
             .
             In
             end
             ,
             he
             concludeth
             with
             an
             Epiphonema
             ,
             or
             exclamation
             imprecatory
             ,
             the
             Lord
             reward
             ,
             or
             God
             shall
             reward
             the
             wicked
             according
             to
             his
             wickednesse
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             the
             impenitent
             ,
             neither
             in
             equality
             ,
             or
             proportion
             of
             measure
             ,
             for
             God
             rewardeth
             more
             ,
             then
             the
             measure
             of
             good
             deservings
             ,
             and
             lesse
             than
             that
             of
             evill
             doth
             merit
             ,
             neither
             yet
             ,
             are
             good
             deservings
             ,
             the
             cause
             of
             life
             ,
             or
             the
             reward
             of
             glory
             ,
             the
             same
             being
             a
             gift
             and
             a
             free
             inheritance
             ,
             as
             evill
             are
             properly
             the
             causes
             of
             eternall
             punishment
             ,
             Rom.
             6.
             23.
             
          
           
             Hence
             ariseth
             two
             questions
             .
             I.
             Did
             David
             charitably
             in
             these
             imprecations
             ?
             The
             Hebrewes
             answer
             ,
             not
             .
             But
             uttering
             them
             in
             wrath
             carnally
             ,
             they
             fell
             severally
             upon
             his
             posterity
             ,
             as
             Rehoboam
             had
             the
             issue
             ,
             Osias
             the
             leprosie
             ,
             Asa
             the
             gout
             ,
             Josios
             fell
             by
             the
             sword
             ,
             and
             Joachin
             by
             hunger
             ,
             but
             seeing
             those
             were
             punished
             so
             for
             their
             own
             private
             offences
             ,
             we
             reject
             the
             negative
             .
             Others
             approve
             David
             herein
             ,
             that
             he
             speaketh
             here
             prophetically
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             pronounceth
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             wherein
             such
             cursings
             are
             contained
             ,
             and
             some
             conclude
             in
             generall
             ,
             that
             imprecations
             may
             be
             lawfully
             conceived
             ;
             if
             these
             conditions
             be
             observed
             .
             First
             ,
             Gods
             spirit
             must
             be
             the
             mover
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             spirit
             of
             man
             :
             next
             ,
             the
             forme
             must
             be
             conditionall
             ,
             in
             care
             of
             impenitency
             .
             And
             the
             ●nd
             must
             be
             ,
             to
             Gods
             glory
             and
             not
             our
             vindict
             .
             Then
             concerning
             this
             fact
             of
             David
             ,
             because
             his
             mind
             is
             not
             knowne
             ,
             therefore
             the
             resolution
             must
             be
             conditionall
             and
             disjunctive
             according
             to
             the
             said
             rules
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             question
             ,
             was
             this
             omitting
             of
             Joabs
             execution
             by
             David
             lawfull
             or
             not
             ?
             Some
             answer
             it
             was
             ,
             moved
             by
             these
             arguments
             ,
             1.
             
             It
             was
             perillous
             at
             that
             time
             to
             execute
             Joab
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             foresaid
             reason
             alleadged
             by
             David
             ,
             and
             other
             circumstance
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Law
             of
             capitall
             executions
             astricts
             not
             to
             a
             certain
             ,
             or
             prefixed
             time
             .
             3.
             
             Christs
             nature
             is
             to
             remit
             ,
             whereof
             
             David
             was
             a
             type
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             commanded
             to
             remit
             the
             revenge
             unto
             God
             ,
             as
             David
             in
             his
             last
             words
             here
             doth
             .
          
           
             Refutation
             ,
             Ioab
             was
             strong
             .
             1.
             
             But
             Davids
             standing
             depended
             upon
             God
             who
             was
             stronger
             ,
             and
             upon
             his
             infallible
             promise
             confirmed
             by
             an
             oath
             ,
             which
             no
             flesh
             could
             disanull
             ,
             his
             manifold
             former
             deliverances
             out
             of
             farre
             greater
             perills
             evidently
             doth
             testify
             2.
             
             Is
             is
             true
             ,
             executions
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             sudden
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             ,
             upon
             better
             cognition
             of
             the
             crime
             ,
             and
             further
             triall
             of
             others
             ,
             con●●ices
             in
             conspiracies
             ,
             as
             also
             for
             saving
             innocent
             infants
             in
             Women
             with
             Child
             ,
             till
             the
             birth
             ,
             and
             in
             such
             like
             cases
             Lawfully
             delayed
             ,
             but
             they
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             so
             long
             postponed
             ,
             and
             the
             no●ent
             party
             tolerated
             and
             overseen
             .
             3.
             
             Christ
             remits
             his
             servants
             in
             his
             Ecclesiasticall
             Kingdome
             ,
             but
             David
             had
             a
             politicke
             .
             And
             the
             argument
             from
             the
             type
             to
             the
             substance
             doth
             not
             ever
             follow
             ,
             not
             yet
             from
             comparisons
             ;
             and
             as
             for
             revenge
             it
             is
             indeed
             to
             be
             referred
             to
             God
             ,
             where
             no
             other
             redresse
             can
             be
             had
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             private
             Persons
             ;
             but
             not
             by
             publicke
             Magistrates
             ,
             who
             are
             his
             deputies
             on
             Earth
             .
             Again
             this
             fact
             of
             David
             is
             against
             the
             office
             of
             a
             Magistrate
             ,
             described
             ,
             Exod.
             18.
             and
             21.
             
             And
             against
             the
             use
             of
             the
             sword
             .
             Set
             down
             by
             
               Paul
               ,
               Rom.
            
             3.
             4.
             
             And
             against
             his
             own
             former
             example
             likewise
             in
             the
             execution
             of
             the
             Amalekite
             ,
             and
             against
             the
             common
             Law
             of
             all
             nations
             ,
             beside
             the
             expresse
             Law
             of
             God
             in
             his
             Judicials
             to
             Israel
             .
             And
             how
             this
             omission
             upon
             diffidence
             ,
             and
             carnall
             fear
             was
             the
             occasion
             of
             the
             polluting
             of
             the
             Land
             with
             further
             bloodshed
             ,
             the
             murther
             of
             Amasa
             may
             testify
             .
             Yea
             it
             was
             a
             way
             to
             hinder
             the
             establishing
             of
             his
             Kingdome
             ,
             for
             the
             Kings
             Throne
             (
             saith
             Salomon
             )
             is
             established
             in
             Justice
             ,
             Prov.
             25.
             5.
             
          
           
             
               OBSERVATIONS
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               V.
               28.
               
               DAvid
               diligently
               purgeth
               himself
               here
               by
               a
               solemne
               protestation
               ,
               flowing
               .
               1.
               
               From
               the
               testimony
               of
               a
               good
               conscience
               ,
               which
               ,
               unrequired
               maketh
               him
               to
               burst
               forth
               so
               ,
               and
               lay
               open
               his
               innocency
               to
               all
               men
               .
               This
               testimony
               making
               ever
               bold
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               be
               a
               hamed
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               in
               
                 Iob
                 ch
              
               .
               31.
               2.
               
               From
               piety
               and
               detestation
               of
               the
               fact
               ,
               this
               ever
               being
               the
               nature
               of
               
               the
               godly
               not
               onely
               to
               eschew
               wickednesse
               themselves
               ,
               but
               to
               hate
               &
               detest
               the
               same
               in
               others
               ,
               so
               that
               sinne
               both
               in
               action
               &
               affection
               dies
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               to
               it
               .
               3.
               
               From
               wisdome
               ,
               least
               the
               people
               should
               rebell
               ,
               counting
               David
               cruell
               ,
               dissimulate
               and
               false
               ,
               or
               treacherous
               ,
               therefore
               ,
               he
               solemnly
               by
               many
               arguments
               and
               evidences
               cleareth
               himself
               before
               them
               of
               any
               such
               suspition
               ,
               or
               that
               in
               any
               sort
               by
               knowledge
               ,
               devise
               ,
               or
               practise
               ,
               he
               is
               any
               way
               guilty
               of
               the
               blood
               of
               Abner
               .
               An
               example
               of
               imitation
               to
               all
               men
               but
               especialy
               to
               such
               as
               beare
               publicke
               offices
               ,
               in
               Church
               ,
               or
               Commonwealth
               ,
               that
               they
               be
               carefull
               and
               provident
               they
               fall
               not
               in
               suspision
               ,
               or
               just
               slander
               of
               publicke
               offences
               like
               the
               Sonnes
               of
               Eli.
               For
               how
               the
               same
               severely
               hath
               been
               punished
               ,
               not
               onely
               in
               the
               wicked
               ,
               as
               in
               
                 Saul
                 ,
                 Achab
              
               and
               sundry
               others
               ,
               but
               likewise
               in
               the
               dearest
               elect
               ,
               the
               example
               of
               Davids
               corrections
               for
               his
               whoredome
               with
               Beersheba
               ,
               and
               the
               blood
               of
               Vriah
               ,
               most
               clearly
               doth
               testify
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               It
               is
               ,
               before
               the
               Lord
               for
               ever
               ,
               that
               he
               attests
               here
               himself
               and
               his
               Kingdome
               to
               be
               guiltlesse
               .
               So
               that
               it
               is
               to
               Iehovah
               that
               the
               godly
               have
               ever
               their
               chief
               respect
               .
               For
               he
               is
               the
               Judge
               of
               the
               whole
               World
               to
               whom
               we
               ought
               to
               approve
               our selves
               ,
               and
               if
               not
               to
               him
               it
               matters
               not
               to
               whom
               else
               ,
               this
               was
               Iobs
               comfort
               ,
               that
               concerning
               his
               innocency
               ,
               his
               record
               was
               on
               high
               ,
               and
               the
               care
               of
               his
               approbation
               before
               God
               ,
               was
               his
               restraint
               from
               evill
               ,
               therefore
               ,
               doth
               not
               he
               behold
               my
               wayes
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               and
               tell
               all
               my
               steps
               ,
               
               for
               Gods
               punishments
               were
               fearfull
               to
               me
               ,
               and
               I
               could
               not
               be
               delivered
               from
               his
               Highnesse
               .
               Therefore
               Iacob
               nameth
               him
               ,
               the
               fear
               of
               his
               Father
               Isaac
               ,
               
               and
               Abraham
               feared
               wrong
               in
               Gerar
               for
               Sarah
               his
               Wife
               ,
               onely
               because
               the
               fear
               of
               God
               was
               not
               in
               that
               place
               ,
               
               and
               no
               other
               reason
               obtrudeth
               Ioseph
               unto
               his
               Brethren
               to
               assure
               them
               that
               he
               would
               deal
               uprightly
               with
               them
               ,
               then
               that
               which
               restrained
               him
               from
               whoredome
               with
               his
               Masters
               Wife
               :
               For
               I
               fear
               God
               (
               saith
               he
               ,
               )
               and
               no
               better
               assurance
               can
               he
               give
               also
               of
               Brotherly
               dealing
               after
               his
               Fathers
               death
               ,
               unto
               his
               Brethren
               who
               feared
               just
               recompence
               of
               their
               doing
               to
               him
               ,
               then
               this
               ,
               
               fear
               not
               ,
               for
               am
               not
               I
               under
               God
               ?
               And
               comptable
               unto
               him
               ?
               Where
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               
                 the
                 fool
                 hath
                 ,
                 said
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 God
                 ,
              
               and
               Pharaoh
               blasphemously
               dares
               enquire
               ,
               
                 who
                 is
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 should
                 obey
                 him
                 ?
              
               The
               carelesse
               regard
               of
               this
               approbation
               before
               
               that
               unpartiall
               and
               eternall
               Judge
               being
               now
               ,
               and
               ever
               hitherto
               ,
               the
               onely
               cause
               of
               the
               desperate
               course
               and
               continuance
               in
               sinne
               ,
               as
               if
               there
               were
               no
               God
               ,
               no
               judgement
               ,
               no
               reward
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Vers
               29.
               
               In
               his
               imprecation
               ,
               by
               laying
               over
               the
               blood
               ,
               to
               abide
               upon
               the
               head
               of
               Ioab
               ,
               and
               on
               his
               Fathers
               house
               ,
               we
               see
               1.
               
               The
               nature
               of
               sin
               ,
               the
               act
               whereof
               is
               soon
               accomplished
               ;
               but
               the
               abiding
               guiltinesse
               of
               the
               act
               not
               no
               soon
               transitory
               ,
               but
               remaining
               upon
               the
               
                 eaters
                 of
                 the
                 sowre
                 grape
                 ,
                 afterwards
                 to
                 set
                 their
                 teeth
                 on
                 edge
                 .
              
               Let
               the
               short
               indurance
               of
               the
               pleasure
               ,
               and
               the
               long
               extended
               guiltinesse
               of
               the
               first
               trangression
               of
               Adam
               and
               Eva
               ,
               even
               unto
               their
               posterity
               testify
               the
               same
               ,
               together
               with
               other
               examples
               ,
               as
               of
               Kains
               bloodshed
               crying
               for
               a
               curse
               ,
               Sodoms
               lust
               for
               fire
               ,
               Pharoahs
               oppression
               for
               plagues
               ,
               with
               many
               more
               such
               like
               .
               And
               let
               us
               learn
               hereby
               not
               to
               be
               deluded
               therefore
               ,
               by
               the
               momentary
               pleasure
               of
               swallowing
               the
               alluring
               bait
               ,
               that
               hath
               annexed
               with
               it
               so
               sharp
               and
               permanent
               a
               hook
               of
               guiltinesse
               and
               destruction
               ,
               but
               remember
               when
               the
               pleasure
               is
               soon
               gone
               ,
               the
               never
               dying
               worm
               shall
               then
               begin
               to
               gnaw
               and
               the
               record
               of
               the
               fact
               ,
               enrolled
               in
               the
               book
               of
               our
               conscience
               ,
               &
               Gods
               register
               shall
               recently
               abide
               in
               the
               guiltinesse
               thereof
               upon
               us
               ,
               unto
               fearfull
               punishment
               ,
               and
               inevitable
               judgement
               for
               ever
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Next
               ,
               in
               that
               he
               wisheth
               the
               guiltinesse
               of
               this
               blood
               ,
               not
               onely
               to
               abide
               upon
               Joab
               ,
               but
               upon
               his
               Fathers
               house
               also
               ,
               (
               both
               the
               Brethren
               as
               Vers
               .
               30.
               being
               culpable
               thereof
               )
               we
               see
               the
               propagation
               of
               the
               punishment
               ,
               and
               fruit
               of
               sin
               according
               to
               that
               threatning
               of
               the
               Law
               ;
               
                 I
                 will
                 visit
                 the
                 sinnes
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 upon
                 the
                 Children
                 unto
                 the
                 third
                 and
                 fourth
                 generation
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 hate
                 ,
                 me
                 .
              
               Being
               thus
               as
               an
               evil
               blood
               ,
               or
               spreading
               leprosy
               ,
               a
               consuming
               mothe
               ,
               and
               eating
               canker
               ,
               making
               not
               onely
               the
               heart
               sick
               ,
               but
               troubling
               the
               bowels
               ,
               and
               the
               rod
               seasing
               not
               onely
               on
               the
               back
               ,
               but
               also
               on
               the
               Loyns
               .
               Thus
               we
               see
               the
               sinne
               of
               
                 Amalek
                 ,
                 Exod.
              
               
               17.
               15.
               long
               after
               in
               their
               posterity
               ,
               called
               unto
               remembrance
               before
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               Saul
               commanded
               to
               go
               ,
               and
               by
               temporall
               pnnishment
               to
               avenge
               the
               same
               .
               
               So
               for
               the
               sinne
               of
               Eli
               ,
               because
               his
               Sons
               came
               in
               slander
               and
               he
               stayed
               them
               not
               ,
               the
               Lord
               pronounceth
               ,
               
               that
               in
               all
               his
               house
               ,
               or
               posterity
               ,
               there
               should
               never
               be
               an
               old
               man
               for
               ever
               .
               Gideons
               ephod
               likewise
               ,
               after
               which
               Israel
               went
               a
               whoring
               ,
               was
               not
               onely
               his
               destruction
               ,
               but
               of
               his
               house
               
               after
               him
               ,
               and
               Salomons
               poligamy
               and
               Idolatry
               was
               punished
               by
               the
               rods
               of
               men
               in
               Rehoboam
               his
               Son
               and
               all
               his
               succession
               .
               As
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               
               
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 shew
                 mercy
                 upon
                 thousands
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 love
                 him
                 ,
                 &
                 keep
                 his
                 commandements
                 .
              
               As
               in
               that
               promise
               concerning
               Abrahams
               obedience
               ,
               and
               Phineas
               zeal
               evidently
               may
               be
               seen
               ,
               O
               happy
               gain
               therefore
               is
               godlinesse
               ,
               and
               blessed
               conquest
               is
               the
               savour
               left
               unto
               posterity
               which
               the
               Lord
               hath
               promised
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Amongst
               the
               punishments
               that
               he
               wisheth
               to
               befall
               unto
               Joab
               ,
               and
               his
               house
               he
               imprecateth
               blood
               twise
               ,
               either
               that
               the
               hand
               of
               God
               do
               it
               by
               a
               bloody
               issue
               :
               or
               that
               the
               hand
               of
               man
               shed
               it
               ,
               by
               the
               edge
               of
               the
               sword
               .
               Where
               we
               see
               that
               like
               sins
               crave
               alike
               punishments
               frequently
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               done
               ,
               therefore
               so
               hath
               the
               Lord
               rewarded
               me
               ,
               
               (
               saith
               Adonibezeh
               )
               thus
               the
               firy
               lust
               of
               Sodom
               was
               purged
               by
               fire
               ,
               Kain
               feareth
               killing
               ,
               because
               he
               had
               killed
               ,
               Pharaohs
               males
               of
               his
               Land
               are
               destroyed
               because
               he
               destroyed
               Israels
               males
               ,
               he
               shed
               their
               blood
               ,
               and
               his
               waters
               are
               plagued
               with
               blood
               ,
               and
               as
               he
               drowned
               them
               ,
               so
               is
               he
               and
               his
               hoste
               drowned
               .
               So
               Saul
               killed
               the
               Lords
               Priests
               with
               the
               sword
               ,
               and
               so
               is
               he
               killed
               by
               the
               same
               .
               And
               David
               as
               he
               had
               abused
               the
               bed
               of
               Vriah
               ,
               so
               is
               his
               bed
               abused
               by
               his
               Son
               Absolom
               ,
               even
               as
               Job
               ,
               if
               he
               where
               guilty
               ,
               wisheth
               the
               same
               retribution
               ,
               Job
               31.
               9
               ,
               10.
               
               And
               our
               saviour
               declareth
               ,
               
                 That
                 with
                 what
                 measure
                 ,
                 we
                 measure
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 measured
                 to
                 us
                 again
                 .
              
               See
               also
               Revel
               .
               16.
               6.
               
            
             
               6.
               
               These
               visitations
               we
               see
               are
               imprecated
               and
               were
               to
               be
               inflicted
               for
               sinne
               ,
               to
               learn
               us
               what
               fruit
               that
               bitter
               coloquintida
               bringeth
               forth
               ,
               and
               when
               any
               kind
               of
               temporall
               judgement
               ,
               or
               visitation
               cometh
               ,
               to
               acknowledge
               that
               it
               is
               our
               sinnes
               that
               hath
               procured
               the
               same
               .
               And
               therefore
               by
               true
               repentance
               (
               as
               the
               nearest
               way
               to
               have
               them
               taken
               away
               )
               to
               turne
               unto
               God
               that
               he
               who
               hath
               wounded
               may
               make
               whole
               again
               .
               Not
               that
               all
               troubles
               come
               for
               sinne
               ,
               some
               being
               trialls
               ,
               onely
               for
               exercise
               ,
               as
               these
               which
               did
               befall
               unto
               holy
               Job
               ,
               being
               both
               honourable
               ,
               as
               not
               inflicted
               for
               iniquity
               ;
               and
               profitable
               as
               tending
               to
               the
               stirring
               up
               ,
               manifestation
               ,
               and
               greater
               grouth
               and
               strengthning
               of
               Gods
               graces
               in
               the
               elect
               ,
               to
               the
               glory
               of
               Gods
               mercy
               and
               confusion
               of
               Satans
               malice
               .
               And
               such
               are
               seldome
               now
               adays
               ,
               so
               few
               being
               such
               as
               holy
               Job
               ,
               who
               may
               say
               ,
               that
               their
               sins
               hath
               not
               procured
               their
               chastisment
               ,
               
               
               
               
               
               some
               again
               are
               dishonourable
               as
               inflicted
               for
               sin
               ,
               but
               yet
               profitable
               as
               tending
               to
               conversion
               like
               those
               afflictions
               whereby
               David
               was
               reduced
               home
               ,
               and
               the
               poor
               prodigall
               .
               And
               such
               are
               all
               the
               sanctified
               corrections
               of
               the
               Lords
               chosen
               .
               And
               last
               of
               all
               ,
               some
               are
               both
               dishonourable
               ;
               being
               for
               sin
               ,
               and
               improfitable
               because
               they
               tend
               not
               to
               conversion
               ,
               but
               rather
               finall
               eversion
               ,
               such
               as
               Sodoms
               overthrow
               ,
               Pharaohs
               drowning
               and
               the
               like
               .
               The
               former
               two
               sorts
               being
               in
               love
               ,
               God
               dealing
               with
               the
               elect
               either
               as
               a
               goldsmith
               with
               the
               fine
               gold
               ,
               or
               as
               a
               Father
               with
               the
               Child
               .
               But
               this
               last
               ,
               which
               is
               properly
               called
               a
               punishment
               ,
               being
               in
               wrath
               ,
               as
               the
               Axe
               in
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               just
               Judge
               ,
               or
               executioner
               to
               punish
               the
               malefactor
               ,
               and
               cut
               down
               the
               evil
               Tree
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               In
               the
               method
               that
               David
               useth
               before
               that
               by
               these
               imprecations
               he
               will
               shew
               his
               detestation
               of
               the
               fact
               ;
               in
               that
               first
               he
               purgeth
               himself
               to
               be
               altogether
               guiltlesse
               of
               the
               same
               .
               We
               observe
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               the
               duty
               of
               a
               rebuker
               ,
               or
               of
               one
               who
               would
               seem
               to
               be
               a
               detester
               of
               any
               wickednesse
               in
               others
               ;
               first
               to
               labour
               to
               be
               free
               thereof
               himself
               ,
               
                 turpe
                 enim
                 doctori
                 ,
                 cum
                 culpa
                 redarguit
                 ipsum
                 .
              
               Thus
               Iudah
               ought
               to
               have
               been
               free
               himself
               of
               that
               fault
               which
               so
               severely
               he
               would
               have
               punished
               in
               Tamar
               ,
               
               and
               David
               in
               pronouncing
               that
               sentence
               against
               the
               man
               who
               took
               his
               neighbours
               one
               sheep
               unto
               Nathan
               ,
               ought
               to
               have
               been
               carefull
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               not
               been
               pointed
               at
               ,
               himself
               to
               be
               the
               man.
               
                 Thou
                 therefore
                 that
                 preachest
                 a
                 man
                 should
                 not
                 steal
                 ,
                 doest
                 thou
                 steal
                 ?
                 thou
                 that
                 fayest
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 should
                 not
                 commit
                 adultery
                 ,
                 doest
                 thou
                 commit
                 adultery
                 ?
                 And
                 thou
                 that
                 abhorrest
                 Idols
                 ,
                 committest
                 thou
                 sacriledges
                 .
              
               Rom.
               2.
               21.
               
            
             
               8.
               
               Vers
               31.
               
               David
               commandeth
               Ioab
               with
               the
               people
               ,
               to
               solemnize
               a
               publicke
               lamentation
               for
               Abner
               ,
               and
               by
               a
               custome
               then
               used
               to
               expresse
               their
               grief
               ,
               which
               is
               injoyned
               to
               Ioab
               ,
               either
               as
               a
               part
               of
               punishment
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               forced
               to
               lament
               him
               ,
               whom
               in
               his
               rage
               he
               had
               slain
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               greater
               detestation
               of
               the
               fact
               ,
               as
               Moses
               caused
               the
               people
               to
               drink
               of
               the
               water
               ,
               whereupon
               the
               pouder
               of
               their
               Calf
               was
               strawed
               .
               or
               else
               hereby
               to
               bring
               Joab
               to
               a
               deeper
               consideration
               of
               his
               sin
               ;
               seeing
               the
               great
               lamentation
               ,
               that
               the
               whole
               people
               that
               were
               guiltlesse
               thereof
               altogether
               made
               for
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               therefore
               much
               more
               should
               he
               lament
               grievously
               his
               fact
               ,
               David
               then
               in
               requiring
               him
               with
               mourngin
               
               and
               tokens
               of
               repentance
               to
               celebrat
               this
               funerall
               ,
               (
               wherein
               if
               he
               dissembled
               ,
               the
               fault
               was
               his
               own
               )
               doth
               herein
               as
               Princes
               and
               Magistrates
               ought
               and
               may
               do
               ,
               in
               the
               outward
               exercises
               of
               Gods
               worship
               and
               Religion
               ,
               to
               compell
               their
               subjects
               to
               give
               their
               bodily
               presence
               ,
               
               as
               we
               may
               see
               in
               the
               examples
               of
               
                 Asa
                 ,
                 Josiah
                 ;
                 Hezekiah
              
               ,
               and
               other
               godly
               Kings
               of
               Judah
               ,
               wherein
               if
               there
               be
               Hypocrisy
               ,
               
               the
               blame
               resteth
               upon
               the
               dissembled
               themselves
               ,
               and
               their
               condemnation
               with
               that
               guest
               ,
               that
               was
               compelled
               unto
               the
               wedding
               ,
               and
               wanted
               the
               wedding
               garment
               ,
               abides
               them
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               In
               Davids
               mourning
               for
               Abner
               ,
               we
               see
               here
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               godly
               ,
               not
               rejoycing
               ,
               but
               compassionating
               the
               evil
               of
               their
               very
               Enemies
               ,
               even
               as
               Iob
               protesteth
               the
               like
               of
               himself
               ,
               
                 If
                 I
                 rejoyced
                 at
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 him
                 ,
              
               
               
                 that
                 hated
                 me
              
               ,
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 or
                 was
                 moved
                 to
                 joy
                 when
                 evil
                 came
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 neither
                 suffered
                 I
                 my
                 mouth
                 to
                 sinne
                 ,
              
               
               
                 by
                 wishing
                 a
                 curse
                 to
                 his
                 soul
                 .
                 And
                 according
                 as
              
               the
               Lord
               commandeth
               ;
               
                 Be
                 not
                 thou
                 glad
                 when
                 thy
                 Enemy
                 falleth
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 not
                 thy
                 heart
                 rejoyce
                 when
                 he
                 stumbleth
                 .
              
               This
               David
               did
               likewise
               shew
               at
               the
               death
               of
               his
               perfecutor
               Saul
               .
               And
               went
               about
               all
               the
               day
               mourning
               when
               his
               Enemies
               were
               visited
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               the
               surest
               badge
               of
               a
               true
               Christian
               ,
               whose
               heart
               is
               so
               free
               from
               malice
               ,
               that
               they
               love
               their
               very
               adversaries
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               In
               that
               David
               doth
               all
               those
               duties
               to
               a
               foe
               ,
               giving
               him
               the
               honour
               of
               buriall
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               so
               famous
               a
               place
               ,
               and
               in
               so
               solemne
               a
               manner
               ,
               as
               that
               he
               himself
               will
               follow
               the
               beer
               .
               We
               see
               not
               onely
               the
               humility
               of
               the
               godly
               ,
               wherein
               they
               imitate
               Christ
               ,
               dimitting
               themselves
               in
               duties
               towards
               their
               very
               inferiours
               ,
               but
               also
               that
               their
               practise
               is
               usually
               ,
               to
               recompence
               evil
               with
               good
               ,
               according
               to
               that
               precept
               of
               our
               saviour
               ,
               Mat.
               5.
               44.
               
               And
               as
               the
               Lord
               by
               
                 Salomon
                 commandeth
              
               .
               
               
                 If
                 he
                 that
                 hate
                 thee
                 be
                 hungry
                 ,
                 give
                 him
                 bread
                 to
                 eat
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 thirsty
                 give
                 him
                 water
                 to
                 drink
                 ,
                 for
                 so
                 thou
                 shalt
                 lay
                 coales
                 upon
                 his
                 head
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 shall
                 recompence
                 thee
              
               ;
               This
               recompence
               gave
               Ioseph
               to
               his
               Brethren
               in
               feeding
               them
               and
               their
               families
               in
               the
               Land
               of
               
                 Goshen
                 .
                 David
              
               unto
               Saul
               ,
               and
               here
               unto
               Abner
               not
               remembring
               his
               former
               injuries
               ,
               and
               our
               saviour
               in
               healing
               the
               ear
               of
               Malchus
               who
               came
               against
               him
               ,
               and
               praying
               for
               those
               that
               cruelly
               did
               Crucicy
               him
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               In
               all
               this
               behaviour
               of
               Davids
               ,
               he
               sheweth
               that
               no
               wayes
               he
               alloweth
               this
               sin
               of
               Ioab
               ,
               though
               importing
               his
               quietnesse
               (
               by
               
               ding
               him
               of
               such
               a
               foe
               that
               troubled
               him
               )
               and
               commodity
               likewise
               ,
               (
               having
               thereby
               the
               more
               easy
               accesse
               unto
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               )
               but
               altogether
               abhorreth
               it
               ,
               far
               unlike
               to
               the
               
                 Pythonesse
                 Masters
                 ,
                 Act.
              
               16.
               
               Or
               Demetrius
               the
               silver
               smith
               ,
               Act.
               19.
               
               Who
               fearing
               the
               losse
               of
               their
               gain
               ,
               resisted
               the
               Gospel
               .
               Even
               as
               sundry
               now
               a
               dayes
               will
               not
               forsake
               the
               errours
               of
               Papistry
               ,
               because
               pardons
               ,
               p●rgatory
               and
               suchlike
               ,
               are
               lucrative
               Doctrines
               .
               Thus
               Pharaoh
               will
               not
               let●
               Israel
               go
               ,
               albeit
               God
               hath
               commanded
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               against
               his
               commodity
               ,
               and
               if
               they
               go
               ,
               he
               will
               have
               the
               cattel
               and
               sheep
               to
               remain
               .
               And
               Ahab
               (
               though
               against
               conscience
               and
               equity
               )
               will
               have
               Naboths
               Vineyard
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               fruitfull
               and
               commodious
               .
               Even
               so
               sacriledge
               must
               be
               so
               universally
               practised
               ,
               because
               (
               though
               a
               sin
               )
               it
               is
               very
               gainfull
               ,
               
                 But
                 what
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 gain
                 the
                 whole
                 World
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 loose
                 his
                 own
                 soul
                 ,
              
               saith
               our
               Master
               Christ
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               Vers
               34.
               
               In
               Davids
               regrating
               the
               treacherous
               form
               of
               Abners
               death
               ,
               and
               commending
               his
               courage
               ,
               we
               see
               the
               very
               wicked
               have
               their
               own
               good
               parts
               ,
               and
               many
               excellent
               naturall
               gifts
               ,
               wherewith
               God
               hath
               indued
               them
               ▪
               for
               their
               greater
               conviction
               ,
               when
               they
               abuse
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               whereunto
               otherwise
               is
               due
               their
               own
               praise
               .
               As
               we
               may
               see
               in
               the
               examples
               of
               the
               ingenious
               ●inding
               out
               of
               arts
               in
               the
               posterity
               of
               
                 Kain
                 ,
                 Goliahs
              
               strength
               ,
               Sauls
               talnesse
               ,
               Absoloms
               beauty
               ,
               Achitophels
               wisdome
               ,
               Asahels
               swiftnesse
               and
               such
               like
               .
               And
               that
               the
               godly
               hath
               ever
               been
               accustomed
               (
               omitting
               the
               evils
               of
               their
               very
               private
               Enemies
               )
               to
               speak
               the
               best
               of
               all
               men
               ,
               not
               like
               the
               curious
               spiers
               of
               the
               more
               in
               their
               neighbours
               eye
               ,
               and
               sluggish
               neglecters
               of
               the
               beame
               in
               their
               owne
               :
               or
               like
               that
               uncleane
               spirit
               delighting
               to
               record
               the
               turpitude
               of
               others
               ,
               and
               accuse
               man
               to
               man
               ,
               as
               he
               doth
               man
               to
               God.
               
            
             
               13.
               
               Vers
               35.
               
               In
               the
               peoples
               coming
               to
               refresh
               David
               with
               meat
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               the
               loving
               and
               tender
               care
               of
               subjects
               towards
               their
               Princes
               ,
               worthy
               of
               imitation
               ,
               so
               in
               his
               answer
               again
               ,
               and
               protestation
               ,
               we
               see
               what
               true
               fasting
               is
               ,
               not
               an
               abstaining
               (
               towit
               )
               after
               a
               Popish
               and
               ridiculous
               form
               from
               grosser
               ,
               and
               some
               more
               common
               sorts
               of
               meat
               ,
               or
               flesh
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               mean
               while
               feeding
               on
               such
               more
               delicate
               ,
               rare
               ,
               and
               pampering
               dainties
               ,
               but
               as
               David
               did
               here
               ,
               from
               all
               manner
               of
               food
               till
               the
               evening
               .
            
             
             
               14.
               
               Vers
               .
               36.
               
               The
               success
               of
               his
               purgation
               is
               set
               down
               ,
               that
               as
               he
               wished
               so
               were
               the
               people
               satisfied
               ,
               and
               all
               Israel
               did
               surely
               acknowledge
               that
               it
               did
               not
               proceed
               any
               way
               from
               the
               King
               ,
               so
               to
               kill
               Abner
               .
               Where
               we
               observe
               what
               happy
               issue
               the
               Lord
               giveth
               unto
               upright
               dealing
               ,
               David
               useth
               the
               ordinary
               meanes
               of
               clearing
               himselfe
               on
               the
               one
               part
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               who
               had
               the
               peoples
               hearts
               in
               his
               hands
               :
               perswadeth
               them
               inwardly
               and
               assuredly
               by
               these
               meanes
               ,
               that
               David
               was
               altogether
               innocent
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               perill
               of
               insurrection
               upon
               any
               contrary
               suspition
               or
               detestation
               of
               the
               fact
               ,
               is
               quite
               taken
               away
               ,
               and
               happily
               prevented
               .
               Let
               us
               labour
               then
               to
               have
               a
               good
               cause
               ,
               and
               lawfully
               with
               wisdome
               to
               prosecute
               the
               same
               ,
               referring
               the
               event
               to
               God
               ,
               which
               certainly
               shall
               be
               prosperous
               .
            
             
               15.
               
               In
               Davids
               sparing
               of
               Joab
               ,
               notwithstanding
               of
               the
               odiousness
               and
               evidence
               of
               the
               fact
               ,
               fearing
               Joabs
               greatness
               ,
               and
               the
               arme
               of
               flesh
               ,
               (
               having
               Gods
               warrant
               of
               his
               law
               ,
               his
               frequent
               promises
               ,
               and
               assured
               protection
               ,
               also
               a
               good
               cause
               ,
               and
               happy
               beginnings
               already
               in
               the
               contrary
               )
               we
               see
               the
               weakness
               of
               Gods
               Saints
               oftimes
               ,
               and
               how
               by
               carnall
               feare
               they
               are
               dash't
               in
               execution
               of
               their
               callings
               ,
               and
               wave
               in
               that
               assured
               confidence
               they
               ought
               to
               have
               in
               Gods
               doings
               ,
               and
               relying
               upon
               his
               own
               assistance
               ,
               and
               powerfull
               protection
               :
               for
               as
               Jehosaphat
               saith
               in
               that
               exhortation
               of
               his
               unto
               the
               Judges
               of
               Judah
               ,
               
               take
               heed
               what
               you
               do
               ,
               for
               yee
               execute
               not
               the
               Judgments
               of
               man
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               Lord
               :
               and
               he
               will
               be
               with
               you
               in
               the
               cause
               and
               Judgment
               ,
               wherefore
               let
               the
               feare
               of
               the
               Lord
               be
               upon
               you
               .
               It
               is
               he
               then
               on
               whom
               men
               ought
               to
               relye
               ,
               and
               him
               they
               should
               feare
               who
               can
               cast
               soul
               and
               body
               into
               hell
               fire
               .
               Wherefore
               the
               oversight
               of
               Magistrates
               ,
               their
               respits
               ,
               reprivings
               ,
               and
               remissions
               for
               blood
               are
               like
               odious
               and
               capitall
               crimes
               ,
               which
               can
               have
               no
               allowance
               by
               this
               unlawfull
               example
               ,
               and
               that
               because
               in
               the
               morall
               law
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               judiciall
               concerning
               the
               punishment
               of
               the
               prevarication
               thereof
               ,
               there
               is
               not
               permitted
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               arbitrium
               ,
               but
               whatsoever
               God
               commandeth
               in
               the
               Lawes
               of
               his
               Word
               is
               
                 stricti
                 juris
              
               ,
               and
               may
               not
               be
               dispensed
               withall
               ;
               albeit
               in
               the
               constitutions
               of
               men
               ,
               that
               it
               be
               otherwaies
               .
            
             
               16.
               
               As
               in
               this
               sparing
               of
               Joab
               we
               see
               the
               weakness
               of
               the
               saints
               (
               as
               is
               said
               )
               so
               likewise
               we
               see
               the
               cause
               ,
               why
               many
               wicked
               
               men
               go
               free
               of
               ordinary
               punishment
               ,
               and
               what
               abuse
               is
               of
               Justice
               in
               this
               latter
               age
               ,
               
               even
               the
               worldly
               grandure
               of
               these
               gyants
               ,
               and
               fat
               kine
               of
               Bashan
               ,
               till
               the
               wind
               of
               Gods
               wrath
               shake
               bare
               the
               tops
               of
               these
               tall
               Cedars
               of
               Lebanon
               ,
               and
               cast
               them
               up
               by
               the
               root
               at
               last
               ;
               as
               David
               sayeth
               here
               ,
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 shall
                 reward
                 the
                 evill
                 doer
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 wickedness
                 ,
              
               and
               this
               is
               the
               hope
               of
               the
               oppressed
               ,
               and
               patience
               of
               the
               Saints
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             II
             SAM
             :
             Chap
             :
             4.
             from
             the
             1.
             verse
             to
             the
             8.
             
          
           
             IN
             the
             first
             verse
             of
             the
             former
             Chapter
             ,
             the
             generall
             proposition
             of
             the
             third
             and
             fourth
             Chapters
             was
             laid
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             history
             of
             the
             Civill
             warres
             between
             the
             houses
             of
             
               Saul
               ▪
            
             and
             David
             ,
             the
             end
             whereof
             was
             that
             Sauls
             house
             decayed
             ,
             and
             the
             others
             waxed
             stronger
             .
             This
             was
             confirmed
             by
             six
             arguments
             in
             the
             last
             Chapter
             ,
             and
             now
             in
             this
             Chapter
             we
             have
             the
             seventh
             ,
             importing
             the
             full
             and
             finall
             decay
             of
             the
             house
             of
             Saul
             ,
             and
             Davids
             advancement
             thereby
             .
             For
             at
             this
             time
             there
             were
             but
             two
             males
             lawfully
             descended
             of
             Saul
             ,
             who
             could
             be
             contesters
             with
             David
             in
             the
             challenge
             of
             the
             Crowne
             ,
             
               Ishboseth
               Sauls
            
             sonne
             ,
             and
             
               Mephiboseth
               Jonathans
            
             sonne●
             (
             for
             as
             for
             the
             sonnes
             of
             Rispah
             ,
             they
             were
             borne
             of
             concubinage
             ,
             and
             therefore
             according
             to
             the
             custome
             ,
             they
             received
             no
             inheritance
             ,
             but
             only
             a
             portion
             of
             goods
             ;
             as
             Abraham
             provided
             for
             the
             Children
             of
             Keturah
             )
             now
             of
             these
             two
             ,
             Ishboseth
             is
             impotent
             in
             mind
             and
             unworthy
             ;
             murthered
             by
             his
             servants
             of
             that
             same
             tribe
             with
             him
             ;
             and
             Mephiboseth
             is
             impotent
             in
             body
             ,
             and
             lamed
             by
             a
             fall
             which
             he
             got
             by
             his
             nurse
             ,
             and
             so
             not
             only
             young
             ,
             but
             crooked
             and
             unable
             to
             travell
             in
             the
             office
             of
             a
             King
             :
             and
             therefore
             the
             house
             of
             Saul
             being
             thus
             totally
             decayed
             ,
             all
             Israel
             were
             forced
             to
             offer
             themselves
             to
             David
             .
             Then
             in
             this
             present
             Chapter
             we
             have
             in
             generall
             ,
             the
             last
             and
             extreame
             decay
             of
             Sauls
             house
             ,
             by
             the
             misfortune
             of
             these
             two
             fornamed
             .
          
           
             This
             generall
             hath
             three
             particulars
             ,
             the
             first
             containeth
             the
             decay
             of
             Ishbo●eth
             unto
             the
             8.
             
             Vers
             .
             The
             second
             is
             the
             inability
             
             of
             Mephiboseth
             interjected
             in
             the
             4.
             
             Vers
             .
             The
             third
             is
             the
             justice
             and
             piety
             of
             David
             ,
             in
             revenging
             of
             Ishboseths
             death
             ,
             and
             burying
             his
             head
             ;
             till
             the
             12
             and
             last
             Vers
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             decay
             of
             Ishboseth
             ,
             we
             have
             three
             things
             to
             be
             considered
             .
             1.
             
             Is
             himself
             .
             2
             ,
             His
             murtherers
             .
             3.
             
             His
             murther
             .
             As
             to
             himselfe
             or
             his
             estate
             :
             It
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             after
             he
             heard
             of
             the
             death
             of
             Abner
             ,
             his
             hands
             were
             feeble
             and
             all
             Israel
             seeing
             the
             pusillanimity
             of
             their
             head
             :
             and
             that
             their
             captaine
             Abner
             ,
             by
             whom
             they
             hoped
             to
             be
             reconciled
             to
             David
             was
             slaine
             ,
             thinking
             themselves
             now
             exposed
             to
             a
             greevous
             danger
             ,
             knowing
             the
             magnanimity
             of
             David
             ,
             they
             are
             likewise
             afraid
             .
          
           
             By
             the
             feeble
             hands
             of
             Ishboseth
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Hebrew
             phrase
             ,
             is
             signified
             the
             discouragement
             both
             of
             his
             heart
             ,
             and
             externall
             members
             of
             his
             body
             :
             as
             we
             say
             of
             a
             man
             altogether
             dejected
             ,
             he
             hath
             neither
             heart
             nor
             hand
             :
             so
             that
             here
             ,
             he
             is
             set
             forth
             as
             a
             man
             destitute
             of
             all
             help
             ,
             or
             comfort
             either
             from
             himselfe
             ,
             being
             so
             affected
             ;
             or
             from
             his
             people
             ,
             being
             so
             afraid
             :
             and
             so
             this
             usurper
             now
             is
             fallen
             in
             extreame
             ,
             and
             irremediable
             misery
             .
             The
             causes
             of
             this
             his
             desperate
             dejectedness
             ,
             being
             1.
             
             Inwardly
             his
             guilty
             conscience
             fighting
             against
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             outwardly
             the
             sword
             of
             David
             ,
             the
             stroakes
             whereof
             he
             likewise
             did
             feare
             .
             And
             2.
             the
             awaytaking
             of
             Abner
             ,
             on
             whom
             he
             reposed
             for
             defence
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             force
             of
             the
             Army
             ,
             and
             therefore
             when
             that
             faileth
             him
             ,
             he
             falleth
             into
             desperation
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             thing
             to
             be
             considered
             in
             him
             :
             is
             ,
             that
             being
             thus
             desperate
             of
             his
             matters
             ,
             he
             giveth
             himselfe
             to
             sleep
             ,
             and
             sluggish
             security
             :
             The
             cause
             of
             which
             sleep
             at
             noontide
             ,
             some
             assigne
             to
             the
             custome
             so
             used
             in
             those
             hot
             countries
             ,
             as
             Josephus
             affirmeth
             .
             Some
             to
             the
             extream
             heavyness
             of
             his
             desperate
             mind
             ,
             making
             his
             eyes
             likewise
             heavy
             to
             sleep
             ,
             like
             Jonas
             in
             the
             ship
             ,
             or
             the
             disciples
             in
             the
             garden
             ,
             and
             others
             attribute
             it
             to
             his
             sluggish
             and
             negligent
             nature
             ,
             against
             the
             duty
             of
             a
             good
             Prince
             who
             should
             be
             vigilant
             ,
             
               domi
               &
               foris
            
             ,
             to
             administer
             his
             kingdome
             aright
             ,
             and
             to
             prevent
             both
             private
             and
             publick
             perills
             ,
             either
             of
             his
             person
             or
             estate
             ,
             which
             he
             here
             doth
             not
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             see
             in
             the
             history
             of
             his
             murther
             .
          
           
             His
             murtherers
             are
             described
             .
             1.
             
             From
             their
             names
             :
             Baanah
             which
             signifieth
             affliction
             :
             and
             Rechab
             ,
             a
             rydar
             ;
             thus
             affliction
             overtook
             
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             speedily
             as
             a
             post
             or
             ridar
             .
             2.
             
             They
             are
             called
             his
             men
             ,
             and
             of
             one
             tribe
             with
             him
             ,
             so
             neerly
             were
             they
             joyned
             with
             him
             ,
             in
             service
             and
             kindred
             .
             3.
             
             They
             are
             said
             to
             have
             beene
             Captaines
             of
             bands
             ,
             which
             some
             understand
             to
             be
             ,
             of
             companies
             in
             the
             Camp
             ,
             over
             which
             they
             were
             set
             by
             Abner
             ;
             and
             others
             (
             as
             the
             Rabbines
             )
             expone
             these
             bands
             to
             have
             been
             such
             ,
             as
             were
             ,
             when
             there
             was
             no
             King
             in
             Israel
             ,
             and
             when
             (
             as
             Debora
             saith
             )
             
               the
               high
               waies
               were
               not
               occupied
               ,
               and
               the
               travellers
               went
               through
               by
               paths
               ,
               even
               robbers
               and
               common
               oppressors
               of
               men
               .
            
             4.
             
             Their
             parentage
             is
             pointed
             at
             ,
             they
             were
             the
             sonnes
             of
             Rimmon
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Citie
             of
             Beroth
             ,
             which
             then
             was
             usurped
             by
             the
             Philistines
             ,
             since
             the
             battle
             of
             Gilboa
             ,
             albeit
             within
             the
             territory
             of
             Benjamin
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             division
             ,
             Ioshua
             .
             18.
             25.
             
             From
             hence
             these
             fled
             at
             that
             time
             to
             Gittaim
             ,
             another
             towne
             in
             the
             same
             tribe
             ,
             as
             Nehemiah
             .
             11.
             33.
             5.
             
             The
             carriage
             in
             this
             business
             ,
             is
             dissimulate
             ;
             for
             they
             faine
             themselves
             to
             be
             of
             the
             most
             peaceable
             sort
             of
             men
             ,
             even
             merchants
             ,
             whereby
             they
             might
             so
             be
             into
             the
             less
             suspicion
             .
          
           
             The
             fact
             of
             the
             murther
             is
             very
             odious
             in
             all
             the
             circumstances
             .
             1.
             
             The
             person
             murthered
             is
             a
             King
             ,
             and
             a
             Kings
             sonne
             .
             2.
             
             The
             murtherers
             are
             of
             his
             own
             subjects
             ,
             of
             one
             tribe
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             men
             .
             3.
             
             The
             place
             and
             time
             ,
             is
             ,
             even
             in
             his
             own
             Chamber
             ,
             and
             bed
             :
             and
             while
             he
             is
             a
             sleep
             ,
             in
             the
             noontide
             of
             the
             day
             .
             4.
             
             The
             form
             is
             by
             treason
             ,
             and
             cruelly
             by
             cutting
             off
             his
             head
             .
             5.
             
             The
             cause
             (
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             their
             journey
             and
             speech
             to
             David
             )
             is
             to
             gratify
             him
             ,
             whom
             they
             perceived
             entring
             in
             the
             whole
             kingdome
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             work
             their
             own
             promotion
             ;
             being
             incouraged
             to
             this
             fact
             by
             Davids
             banqueting
             of
             Abner
             for
             perswading
             Israel
             to
             make
             defection
             from
             Ishboseth
             ,
             and
             thinking
             that
             much
             more
             will
             the
             killing
             of
             his
             person
             be
             acceptable
             and
             rewarded
             ;
             as
             also
             ,
             by
             the
             impunity
             of
             Joab
             for
             the
             death
             of
             Abner
             :
             and
             so
             concluding
             ,
             that
             if
             David
             did
             oversee
             the
             slaughter
             of
             Abner
             who
             was
             reconciled
             ;
             and
             now
             Davids
             sworne
             servant
             ,
             to
             bring
             all
             Israel
             to
             him
             :
             assuredly
             he
             will
             reward
             the
             slayers
             of
             Ishboseth
             who
             stood
             out
             ,
             and
             had
             the
             only
             claime
             of
             the
             whole
             kingdome
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             fourth
             verse
             is
             interjected
             the
             history
             of
             Mephiboseth
             ,
             how
             that
             upon
             the
             newes
             of
             the
             discomfiture
             of
             Saul
             and
             Jonathan
             ;
             
             his
             nurse
             flying
             with
             him
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             a
             child
             of
             five
             yeares
             old
             ,
             he
             did
             fall
             :
             and
             thereby
             became
             lame
             of
             his
             feet
             ;
             and
             so
             by
             that
             impediment
             was
             made
             unable
             for
             royall
             government
             :
             chiefly
             in
             Israel
             ,
             whose
             King
             was
             required
             to
             be
             without
             inability
             either
             in
             body
             ,
             or
             mind
             ,
             seeing
             they
             were
             compassed
             about
             with
             so
             many
             enemies
             to
             withstand
             .
             This
             fall
             of
             Mephiboseth
             is
             recorded
             to
             shew
             Gods
             speciall
             providence
             therein
             ;
             that
             so
             the
             kingdome
             might
             come
             to
             David
             according
             to
             the
             promise
             .
             Some
             think
             that
             this
             history
             is
             rather
             interjected
             ;
             to
             let
             us
             understand
             the
             government
             of
             the
             estate
             of
             Israell
             ,
             when
             Ishboseth
             is
             so
             unworthy
             ,
             and
             feeble
             in
             mind
             :
             and
             Mephiboseth
             so
             feeble
             in
             body
             ;
             therefore
             no
             marvell
             ,
             that
             such
             wicked
             men
             banded
             ,
             and
             rose
             against
             the
             estate
             and
             quietness
             of
             the
             land
             ,
             and
             took
             such
             ●udacity
             to
             commit
             the
             like
             insolencies
             and
             treason
             .
          
           
             
               OBSERVATIONS
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               IN
               the
               feebleness
               of
               Ishboseth
               ,
               we
               see
               how
               powerfull
               the
               dashing
               of
               a
               guilty
               conscience
               is
               ,
               when
               any
               triall
               ,
               or
               trouble
               occurre
               ,
               the
               terrour
               of
               this
               inward
               and
               homebred
               tribunall
               ,
               shaking
               the
               very
               foundations
               of
               all
               the
               faculties
               ,
               and
               powers
               of
               the
               soule
               :
               
               and
               making
               the
               pillars
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               (
               like
               those
               of
               the
               house
               of
               Dagon
               which
               Sampson
               overthrew
               )
               to
               bow
               ,
               
               and
               smite
               one
               against
               another
               ,
               as
               did
               the
               knees
               of
               Belshazzar
               :
               so
               bitter
               things
               doth
               this
               spirituall
               hand
               write
               in
               the
               register
               of
               that
               book
               :
               which
               fully
               at
               that
               last
               day
               shall
               be
               opened
               :
               and
               by
               which
               every
               one
               shall
               be
               judged
               .
               That
               the
               very
               glanse
               of
               one
               account
               ,
               given
               by
               a
               wakening
               trouble
               disquieteth
               ,
               and
               dismayeth
               so
               ,
               that
               the
               person
               touched
               ,
               is
               like
               that
               house
               foolishly
               built
               upon
               the
               sand
               :
               which
               ,
               when
               a
               storme
               cometh
               ,
               cannot
               abide
               the
               same
               ,
               but
               falleth
               .
               Where
               the
               testimony
               of
               a
               good
               conscience
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               is
               both
               a
               feast
               and
               a
               fortress
               .
               Examples
               of
               this
               dashing
               power
               ,
               when
               triall
               or
               trouble
               cometh
               ,
               we
               see
               in
               Josephs
               brethren
               ,
               in
               
                 Achan
                 ,
                 Saul
                 ,
                 Belshazzar
                 ,
                 Judas
                 ,
              
               and
               many
               more
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               second
               lesson
               is
               instruction
               likewise
               ,
               for
               confirming
               of
               faith
               in
               Gods
               infallible
               promises
               ,
               and
               is
               taken
               from
               this
               ground
               ,
               
               Ishboseth
               in
               an
               evill
               cause
               and
               course
               ,
               relying
               only
               upon
               Ab●er
               ,
               and
               the
               people
               :
               so
               soon
               as
               Abner
               is
               slaine
               ,
               and
               the
               people
               are
               afraid
               ,
               he
               falleth
               into
               despaire
               ,
               whereupon
               we
               gather
               .
               That
               as
               in
               all
               causes
               ,
               and
               especially
               evill
               ,
               the
               way
               to
               desperation
               is
               to
               contemn
               Gods
               protection
               ,
               and
               relye
               altogether
               upon
               man's
               ,
               and
               worldly
               meanes
               .
               As
               we
               may
               see
               in
               the
               examples
               of
               the
               Philistims
               ,
               when
               Goliah
               is
               slaine
               ,
               in
               Haman
               when
               he
               looseth
               Ahasuerus
               favour
               ,
               and
               others
               ;
               so
               in
               all
               good
               causes
               the
               only
               way
               to
               constancy
               and
               comfort
               ,
               is
               to
               depend
               upon
               the
               assured
               promises
               of
               Gods
               blessing
               and
               favour
               ,
               and
               to
               use
               and
               esteem
               the
               second
               ordinary
               means
               ,
               whereby
               God
               worketh
               in
               their
               own
               rank
               and
               place
               :
               otherwise
               they
               shall
               prove
               but
               like
               the
               rotten
               reed
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               which
               shall
               break
               ,
               and
               wound
               the
               hand
               of
               him
               ,
               who
               hath
               leaned
               thereon
               :
               of
               this
               diversity
               David
               prophesieth
               in
               the
               1.
               
               Psalm
               .
               and
               examples
               of
               them
               who
               have
               found
               comfort
               relying
               upon
               God
               ,
               when
               the
               seconds
               hath
               failed
               them
               .
               We
               have
               ,
               in
               
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 Jacob
                 ,
                 Joseph
                 ,
                 Moses
                 ,
                 Iob
                 ,
                 David
                 ,
                 Daniel
                 ,
              
               Christs
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               sundry
               others
               in
               Scripture
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               In
               the
               time
               when
               Israel
               is
               commanded
               by
               Ishboseth
               an
               unworthy
               man
               ,
               without
               courage
               ,
               negligent
               and
               sleeping
               in
               his
               office
               :
               and
               hath
               Mephiboseth
               ,
               young
               ,
               and
               unable
               in
               body
               to
               travell
               :
               then
               the
               land
               is
               possest
               with
               violences
               and
               wicked
               men
               ,
               whereupon
               we
               gather
               a
               doctrine
               for
               reformation
               of
               manners
               .
               That
               when
               such
               as
               are
               the
               supreame
               Magistrates
               ,
               or
               subordinate
               ,
               Nobles
               ,
               and
               great
               Men
               in
               any
               land
               or
               state
               ,
               are
               either
               simple
               or
               unworthy
               ,
               either
               sleeping
               and
               neglecting
               their
               offices
               ,
               either
               young
               in
               yeares
               ,
               or
               lame
               in
               feet
               ,
               sparing
               their
               travells
               ;
               it
               is
               then
               that
               oppression
               ,
               murther
               and
               every
               sort
               of
               vice
               defileth
               the
               land
               ,
               and
               inquieteth
               the
               estate
               both
               in
               private
               and
               publick
               :
               and
               this
               confusion
               is
               in
               Gods
               justice
               ,
               who
               threatneth
               in
               his
               ire
               to
               give
               a
               people
               for
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               children
               and
               women
               to
               raigne
               over
               them
               .
               Therefore
               the
               exhortation
               is
               that
               where
               such
               misgovernment
               is
               ,
               and
               such
               inconveniencies
               fall
               out
               :
               subjects
               should
               not
               betake
               themselves
               so
               much
               to
               the
               misliking
               &
               invection
               against
               their
               superiours
               ,
               much
               less
               in
               putting
               violent
               hands
               on
               them
               .
               As
               was
               done
               to
               Ishboseth
               as
               to
               be
               displeased
               with
               themselves
               ,
               and
               their
               sinnes
               ;
               whereby
               they
               have
               provoked
               God
               in
               his
               justice
               ,
               thus
               to
               punish
               them
               ,
               and
               seek
               their
               reformation
               ,
               by
               teares
               and
               prayers
               from
               God
               
               in
               mercy
               ,
               who
               hath
               the
               disposition
               of
               the
               hearts
               of
               all
               superiours
               ,
               to
               make
               them
               fierce
               Lyons
               ,
               Foxes
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               beasts
               in
               his
               justice
               :
               and
               meek
               lambs
               ,
               and
               couragious
               rulers
               againe
               in
               his
               favour
               .
               Of
               this
               we
               have
               the
               examples
               of
               the
               first
               
                 Pharaoh
                 ,
                 Cyrus
                 ,
                 Constantine
              
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               :
               and
               of
               the
               contrary
               ,
               
                 Abimelech
                 ,
                 Saul
                 ,
                 Achab
                 ,
                 Joas
                 ,
                 Herod
                 .
                 Julian
                 ,
              
               and
               others
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Through
               the
               impunity
               used
               towards
               Joab
               by
               David
               ,
               these
               wicked
               men
               are
               encouraged
               to
               murther
               Ishboseth
               .
               Where
               we
               see
               ,
               what
               are
               the
               dangerous
               fruits
               ,
               which
               grow
               from
               impunity
               of
               any
               vice
               ,
               especially
               of
               blood
               .
               This
               was
               the
               fault
               laid
               to
               Eli's
               charge
               ,
               that
               he
               suffered
               his
               Sonnes
               to
               runne
               into
               a
               slander
               ,
               and
               by
               correction
               he
               stayed
               them
               not
               ,
               therefore
               the
               Lord
               threateneth
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               do
               to
               him
               a
               thing
               ,
               whereof
               whosoever
               heard
               it
               should
               make
               his
               eares
               to
               tingle
               .
               This
               impunity
               made
               Joab
               thereafter
               to
               kill
               Amasa
               ,
               and
               Absolom
               his
               brother
               Amnon
               :
               so
               that
               the
               oversight
               and
               winking
               at
               any
               vice
               ,
               and
               tolerating
               of
               sinne
               by
               Magistrate
               ,
               or
               Minister
               ,
               is
               nothing
               else
               ;
               but
               the
               encouraging
               of
               men
               to
               go
               forward
               in
               the
               further
               practise
               thereof
               ,
               whereof
               they
               cannot
               be
               guiltless
               ,
               nor
               free
               from
               the
               blood
               of
               such
               ,
               who
               grant
               such
               impunity
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Abner
               is
               slain
               ,
               the
               people
               make
               defection
               ,
               and
               now
               at
               last
               Ishboseth
               himself
               is
               likewise
               murthered
               .
               Thus
               like
               Jobs
               messengers
               ,
               when
               God
               hath
               bent
               his
               bow
               ,
               and
               whe●
               his
               sword
               ,
               then
               the
               arrowes
               of
               the
               Almighty
               ,
               and
               the
               strokes
               of
               his
               justice
               one
               after
               another
               redouble
               upon
               the
               wicked
               ,
               till
               they
               be
               consumed
               :
               examplified
               by
               the
               plagues
               on
               Pharaohs
               Land
               ,
               &
               at
               last
               his
               own
               submission
               .
               Which
               teacheth
               us
               not
               to
               abuse
               his
               long
               suffering
               patience
               ,
               which
               should
               not
               imbolden
               us
               ,
               or
               harden
               our
               hearts
               ,
               and
               make
               us
               secure
               in
               sinne
               ,
               but
               rather
               in
               feare
               to
               break
               off
               our
               sinfull
               course
               ,
               and
               lead
               us
               to
               repentance
               ;
               for
               otherwise
               assuredly
               he
               cometh
               ,
               and
               his
               reward
               is
               with
               him
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Ishboseth
               is
               murthered
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               two
               men
               of
               his
               own
               ,
               Captaines
               of
               bands
               :
               and
               of
               that
               same
               tribe
               and
               kindred
               with
               himselfe
               .
               Where
               we
               see
               not
               onely
               that
               Kings
               are
               priviledged
               from
               the
               Lords
               punishments
               ,
               when
               they
               offend
               more
               than
               others
               :
               as
               the
               examples
               of
               
                 Pharaoh
                 ,
                 Saul
                 ,
                 Achab
              
               ,
               and
               sundry
               o●her
               wicked
               
               Kings
               of
               
                 Israel
                 ,
                 Antiochus
              
               ,
               and
               the
               three
               Herods
               &c.
               do
               testify
               .
               But
               likewise
               how
               that
               he
               draweth
               Arrowes
               out
               of
               their
               own
               quiver
               to
               strike
               them
               through
               withall
               :
               thus
               Sinacheribs
               own
               sonnes
               are
               made
               his
               burrean's
               ;
               and
               when
               David
               offendeth
               ,
               Absolom
               shall
               be
               made
               his
               rod
               :
               and
               as
               the
               vipers
               own
               brood
               are
               the
               destroyers
               of
               their
               owne
               damme
               ,
               in
               gnawing
               forth
               her
               belly
               ;
               so
               when
               the
               wayes
               of
               a
               man
               displease
               the
               Lord
               ,
               he
               will
               make
               his
               servants
               ,
               his
               sonnes
               ,
               his
               kindred
               ,
               and
               familiars
               to
               be
               his
               scourges
               ;
               as
               when
               the
               wayes
               of
               man
               please
               him
               ,
               he
               will
               make
               his
               very
               Enemies
               at
               one
               with
               him
               ,
               Prov.
               16.
               7.
               
               As
               also
               we
               see
               ,
               where
               grace
               tyes
               not
               ,
               the
               bond
               of
               nature
               (
               like
               Sampsons
               cords
               )
               is
               easily
               burst
               ;
               Ka●
               will
               slay
               
                 Abell
                 :
                 Esau
              
               persecute
               Jacob
               ,
               and
               Sinacheribs
               Sonnes
               will
               kill
               their
               own
               Father
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               In
               his
               very
               bed-chamber
               ,
               this
               murther
               was
               committed
               :
               so
               that
               we
               may
               see
               that
               no
               place
               ,
               so
               close
               ,
               so
               retyred
               ,
               fenced
               ,
               nor
               priviledged
               ,
               can
               hold
               out
               Judgment
               when
               it
               cometh
               :
               thus
               the
               Froggs
               crawle
               upon
               Pharaoh
               himself
               in
               his
               Chamber
               ,
               
               and
               on
               his
               bed●
               and
               the
               destroyer
               entreth
               within
               the
               Kings
               Pallace
               ,
               and
               killeth
               his
               first
               borne
               .
               Eglon
               is
               stabbed
               in
               the
               summer
               parlour
               .
               Sinacherib
               murthered
               in
               the
               Temple
               of
               his
               God.
               Nebuchadnezzar
               visited
               in
               his
               great
               
                 Babell
                 .
                 Belshazzar
              
               made
               stupefact
               at
               his
               royall
               table
               .
               And
               Herod
               striken
               with
               the
               hand
               of
               God
               on
               his
               glorious
               throne
               .
               For
               that
               God
               ,
               who
               is
               God
               not
               only
               of
               the
               hills
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               vallies
               hath
               every
               where
               a
               reaching
               hand
               ,
               and
               where
               can
               a
               man
               flie
               from
               his
               fearfull
               presence
               ?
            
             
               8.
               
               The
               time
               when
               Ishbosheth
               is
               murthered
               ,
               is
               while
               he
               is
               a
               sleep
               on
               his
               bed
               ;
               where
               we
               have
               to
               observe
               not
               onely
               how
               the
               wicked
               oftimes
               into
               their
               greatest
               security
               are
               visited
               :
               but
               likewise
               how
               carefull
               men
               ought
               to
               be
               ,
               to
               implore
               the
               watchman
               of
               Israel
               ,
               even
               the
               Lords
               protection
               at
               all
               times
               :
               but
               especially
               in
               the
               time
               of
               our
               sleep
               to
               be
               stretched
               over
               us
               ,
               without
               which
               what
               perills
               may
               over
               take
               us
               .
               The
               examples
               of
               
                 Ishboseth
                 ,
                 Sisera
                 ,
                 Olofernes
              
               and
               others
               may
               delare
               ;
               but
               having
               the
               same
               ,
               we
               may
               in
               a
               joyfull
               assurance
               say
               with
               
                 David
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 lay
                 down
                 ,
                 and
                 sleep
                 in
                 peace
                 ,
                 for
                 thou
                 O
                 Lord
                 onely
                 makest
                 me
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 safety
                 ,
              
               Psalm
               .
               4.
               8.
               
               As
               likewise
               where
               a
               sleepy
               and
               negligent
               King
               is
               ,
               we
               see
               here
               what
               perill
               is
               both
               to
               himself
               ,
               and
               the
               state
               .
               Royall
               administation
               
               is
               the
               Lords
               work
               ,
               and
               wo
               be
               unto
               him
               that
               doth
               the
               same
               negligently
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               These
               two
               ,
               (
               like
               Simeon
               and
               Leui
               )
               Brethren
               in
               evil
               ,
               and
               like
               Ananias
               and
               Saphira
               ,
               or
               the
               two
               wicked
               elders
               ,
               agreeing
               together
               in
               wickednesse
               do
               not
               onely
               shew
               the
               unity
               ,
               or
               rather
               consenting
               conspiracy
               of
               the
               ungodly
               to
               do
               evil
               :
               whereof
               the
               Psalmist
               speaks
               ,
               Psal
               .
               50.
               18.
               
               And
               that
               agreement
               of
               Herod
               and
               Pilate
               ,
               (
               though
               at
               variance
               before
               )
               to
               Crucify
               Christ
               doth
               testify
               ,
               but
               in
               their
               disguising
               of
               themselves
               ,
               we
               see
               the
               crafty
               and
               masked
               dealing
               of
               such
               in
               their
               pretenses
               ,
               who
               Proteus-like
               ,
               as
               their
               Master
               can
               transform
               himself
               into
               an
               Angel
               of
               light
               ,
               when
               he
               intends
               to
               bring
               into
               greatest
               darknesse
               :
               so
               can
               the
               the
               wicked
               cover
               themselves
               in
               their
               most
               impious
               proceedings
               ,
               with
               least
               suspicious
               ,
               and
               best
               be
               seeming
               shewes
               ,
               like
               Jael
               giving
               the
               sweetest
               milk
               ,
               when
               they
               intend
               most
               bitter
               destruction
               ,
               and
               under
               subtilest
               Hypocrisy
               evermore
               harbouring
               most
               dangerous
               impiety
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               The
               fall
               of
               the
               house
               of
               Saul
               after
               this
               manner
               in
               himself
               and
               in
               his
               posterity
               ,
               represents
               last
               of
               all
               unto
               us
               ,
               the
               example
               of
               Gods
               Justice
               against
               Tyrants
               ,
               and
               persecutours
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               and
               Kingdome
               of
               Christ
               ,
               agreeable
               unto
               that
               in
               the
               first
               
                 Psalme
                 .
                 The
                 wicked
                 shall
                 not
                 stand
                 amongst
                 the
                 just
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 the
                 wind
                 bloweth
                 the
                 chaffe
                 ,
                 and
                 dust
                 to
                 and
                 fro
                 ,
                 so
                 shall
                 the
                 wicked
                 perish
                 and
                 decay
                 ,
              
               this
               consenting
               unto
               the
               frequent
               other
               Prophecies
               of
               the
               Lords
               words
               ,
               Job
               18.
               
               Psal
               .
               2.
               37
               ,
               110.
               
               Isa
               .
               13.
               18
               ,
               23
               ,
               44.
               
               Jerem.
               25.
               
               Revel
               .
               17.
               18.
               
               As
               the
               examples
               of
               Pharaoh
               ,
               as
               of
               all
               ages
               clearly
               can
               testify
               ;
               and
               as
               we
               may
               evidently
               remarke
               ,
               when
               in
               Gods
               judgement
               we
               see
               by
               treason
               ,
               and
               violence
               one
               after
               another
               ,
               the
               Enemies
               of
               the
               Church
               cut
               down
               by
               the
               siccle
               of
               justice
               ,
               and
               cast
               in
               the
               Winepresse
               of
               Gods
               wrath
               till
               they
               be
               made
               all
               at
               last
               ,
               his
               footstool
               to
               tread
               upon
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             II
             SAM
             .
             Chap.
             4.
             from
             the
             8.
             
             Verse
             to
             the
             end
             .
          
           
             THe
             second
             part
             of
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             which
             beginneth
             at
             the
             8.
             
             Vers
             .
             hath
             the
             honest
             part
             of
             David
             in
             condigne
             revenge
             of
             Ishboseths
             Murther
             ,
             wherein
             are
             three
             things
             .
             1.
             
             The
             oration
             of
             the
             Murtherers
             .
             2.
             
             Davids
             reply
             .
             And
             3.
             the
             punishment
             of
             those
             ,
             and
             the
             honour
             exhibited
             unto
             the
             head
             of
             Ishboseth
             in
             burying
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             Murtherers
             ,
             they
             carry
             with
             them
             the
             Kings
             head
             ,
             and
             in
             great
             hast
             they
             flie
             from
             Mahanaim
             beyond
             Iordan
             ,
             in
             the
             Territory
             of
             Galaad
             ,
             and
             passing
             the
             River
             ,
             through
             all
             the
             Territory
             of
             Benjamin
             journing
             by
             night
             ,
             they
             come
             unto
             David
             in
             Hebron
             ,
             and
             their
             diligence
             ,
             as
             an
             argument
             of
             their
             good
             will
             to
             David
             ,
             thus
             travelling
             by
             night
             to
             be
             the
             first
             reporters
             .
          
           
             Being
             come
             they
             have
             a
             short
             accurate
             speech
             ,
             the
             end
             whereof
             is
             to
             perswade
             David
             of
             their
             well
             doing
             ,
             and
             good
             intention
             in
             that
             fact
             to
             his
             advancement
             ,
             and
             the
             butt
             whereat
             they
             aime
             ,
             is
             ,
             hereby
             to
             acquire
             some
             high
             place
             ,
             and
             authority
             ,
             with
             the
             new
             King
             ,
             or
             else
             to
             get
             a
             rich
             reward
             from
             him
             .
          
           
             The
             perswasions
             are
             from
             three
             places
             of
             
               Rhetorick
               à
               Jucundo
               ,
               honesto
               &
               utili
               .
            
             1.
             
             The
             fact
             (
             say
             they
             )
             is
             pleasant
             ,
             because
             hereby
             we
             have
             brought
             unto
             thee
             the
             head
             of
             thine
             Enemy
             ,
             who
             sought
             they
             life
             :
             and
             there
             is
             nothing
             more
             pleasant
             to
             naturall
             man
             ,
             than
             the
             destruction
             of
             his
             capitall
             Enemy
             .
             2.
             
             God
             hath
             wrought
             this
             by
             our
             hands
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             purpose
             more
             honest
             ,
             then
             that
             which
             he
             hath
             ordained
             ,
             and
             is
             an
             actor
             in
             the
             same
             .
             3.
             
             By
             this
             work
             thou
             art
             fully
             avenged
             on
             the
             house
             of
             Saul
             ,
             so
             that
             there
             is
             none
             left
             of
             his
             seed
             (
             save
             an
             impotent
             boy
             )
             to
             quarrell
             with
             thee
             now
             in
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             or
             seek
             after
             either
             thy
             life
             ,
             or
             honour
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             thy
             great
             profit
             and
             commodity
             .
          
           
             David
             answereth
             and
             refuteth
             their
             speech
             by
             two
             arguments
             ,
             the
             former
             he
             taketh
             from
             the
             true
             cause
             of
             his
             preservation
             ,
             and
             replyeth
             in
             this
             manner
             .
             It
             is
             not
             by
             your
             deed
             that
             my
             life
             is
             preserved
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             taking
             away
             of
             Ishboseth
             ,
             that
             so
             I
             am
             freed
             
             from
             trouble
             ,
             or
             adversity
             ,
             and
             henceforth
             may
             live
             secure
             .
             But
             it
             is
             by
             Jehova
             ,
             who
             lives
             by
             whose
             favour
             I
             have
             been
             raised
             ,
             directed
             ,
             and
             protected
             in
             all
             my
             wayes
             hitherto
             ,
             upon
             whose
             promise
             I
             depend
             ,
             and
             not
             upon
             any
             indirect
             means
             to
             have
             my
             advancement
             ,
             or
             establishment
             wrought
             thereby
             ,
             and
             this
             argument
             is
             couched
             in
             words
             set
             down
             in
             form
             of
             an
             oath
             ,
             or
             solemne
             protestation
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             argument
             is
             taken
             from
             an
             example
             ,
             or
             preparative
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             comparison
             of
             the
             lesse
             with
             the
             greater
             ,
             in
             this
             manner
             ;
             Ye
             suppose
             (
             saith
             David
             )
             to
             abuse
             my
             lenity
             ,
             because
             I
             spared
             Ioab
             in
             the
             Murther
             of
             Abner
             ,
             but
             I
             referre
             you
             to
             remember
             the
             execution
             ,
             which
             I
             used
             upon
             the
             Amalekite
             ,
             who
             slew
             Saul
             ,
             and
             brought
             me
             the
             first
             news
             with
             the
             royall
             ornaments
             ,
             hoping
             thereby
             to
             get
             a
             reward
             ,
             but
             I
             took
             and
             slew
             him
             :
             how
             much
             more
             then
             are
             you
             worthy
             of
             death
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             greater
             punishment
             ,
             in
             respect
             your
             fact
             is
             much
             more
             odious
             ,
             considering
             all
             the
             circumstances
             thereof
             .
             That
             man
             was
             an
             Amalekite
             ,
             but
             you
             are
             Israelites
             ,
             yea
             and
             of
             the
             same
             tribe
             with
             Ishboseth
             ,
             he
             slew
             Saul
             at
             his
             own
             desire
             ,
             but
             you
             by
             a
             devised
             treason
             have
             slain
             your
             Master
             unwittingly
             ;
             he
             helped
             him
             being
             wounded
             ,
             and
             to
             accelerate
             his
             death
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             benefit
             ;
             but
             you
             murdered
             your
             Lord
             sleeping
             on
             his
             bed
             being
             in
             his
             health
             ,
             he
             did
             the
             one
             in
             the
             field
             ,
             and
             persuit
             of
             battle
             ;
             but
             you
             the
             other
             in
             your
             Masters
             bed-chamber
             ,
             and
             in
             time
             of
             no
             other
             perill
             .
             Saul
             also
             was
             an
             Enemy
             to
             the
             Amalekites
             ,
             but
             Ishboseth
             a
             just
             man
             ,
             and
             a
             loving
             Master
             to
             you
             ;
             therefore
             in
             all
             respects
             your
             fact
             being
             more
             odious
             ,
             your
             punishment
             must
             be
             proportionable
             ,
             and
             the
             greater
             .
             Therefore
             accordingly
             he
             commandeth
             his
             servants
             to
             make
             the
             execution
             ,
             (
             seeing
             the
             office
             of
             a
             publicke
             executioner
             was
             not
             then
             in
             use
             .
             )
             And
             in
             greater
             detestation
             of
             the
             fact
             ,
             and
             striking
             terrour
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             others
             to
             do
             the
             like
             ,
             he
             addeth
             a
             form
             of
             severity
             in
             cutting
             off
             their
             hands
             ,
             and
             feet
             ,
             instruments
             of
             that
             cruelty
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             publicke
             spectacle
             for
             example
             to
             others
             he
             hangeth
             the
             same
             up
             in
             a
             open
             place
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             mean
             while
             ,
             David
             honoureth
             the
             head
             of
             Ishboseth
             ,
             and
             burieth
             the
             same
             ,
             wherein
             he
             confirmeth
             three
             notable
             lessons
             marked
             before
             .
             1.
             
             That
             a
             Prince
             ,
             or
             noble
             man
             should
             not
             take
             pleasure
             ,
             or
             allow
             any
             vice
             .
             2.
             
             That
             nothing
             can
             
             be
             profitable
             which
             is
             not
             godly
             and
             honest
             .
             And
             3.
             that
             no
             man
             should
             insult
             ,
             or
             rejoyce
             in
             the
             misery
             ,
             or
             destruction
             of
             his
             very
             Enemy
             .
          
           
             
               OBSERVATIONS
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               V.
               8.
               
               THe
               nature
               of
               the
               wicked
               is
               ,
               ever
               to
               measure
               others
               by
               themselves
               ,
               and
               therefore
               because
               to
               flesh
               ,
               and
               blood
               it
               is
               a
               pleasant
               thing
               to
               be
               avenged
               on
               their
               Enemies
               ,
               therefore
               these
               two
               Murtherers
               think
               that
               even
               so
               here
               it
               will
               be
               unto
               David
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               both
               actours
               ,
               and
               first
               reporters
               thereof
               cannot
               misse
               both
               thanks
               and
               reward
               :
               but
               they
               measure
               David
               by
               the
               wrong
               line
               ,
               and
               find
               him
               contrarywise
               disposed
               ,
               for
               as
               the
               naturall
               man
               knoweth
               not
               the
               things
               which
               are
               of
               God
               ;
               so
               neither
               the
               work
               of
               regeneration
               wrought
               in
               the
               Godly
               ;
               whereby
               they
               think
               ,
               they
               speak
               ,
               they
               do
               and
               desire
               farre
               otherwise
               then
               the
               Child
               of
               Adam
               ,
               and
               mass
               of
               blind
               corruption
               .
               Witness
               the
               contrary
               dispositions
               of
               Jacob
               and
               Esau
               (
               though
               Brethren
               )
               and
               in
               this
               place
               of
               these
               Beerothites
               and
               Davids
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               audacious
               impiety
               of
               these
               wicked
               Murtherers
               may
               be
               seen
               ,
               in
               that
               they
               will
               in
               this
               their
               vile
               practise
               make
               God
               to
               be
               a
               worker
               ,
               and
               chiefe
               actour
               of
               the
               deed
               :
               like
               Simeon
               and
               Levi
               colouring
               their
               bloody
               fact
               ,
               with
               the
               vaile
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               imbarking
               divine
               mercy
               it selfe
               ,
               in
               participation
               with
               Divelish
               cruelty
               .
               The
               most
               odious
               sin
               of
               any
               is
               to
               cover
               the
               Divell
               with
               Gods
               garment
               ,
               and
               taint
               the
               sacred
               Majesty
               of
               holiness
               it selfe
               ,
               with
               the
               menstruous
               pollution
               of
               monstrous
               crimes
               .
               And
               too
               commonly
               used
               now
               adaies
               ,
               when
               rebellion
               against
               Lawfull
               authority
               ,
               odious
               treason
               ,
               merciless
               massacres
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               are
               now
               obtruded
               for
               conscience
               sake
               ,
               and
               go
               currant
               under
               pretext
               of
               Religion
               ,
               Jesuiticall
               Doctrine
               teaching
               their
               emissaries
               and
               paricides
               that
               they
               do
               merite
               thereby
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Vers
               .
               9.
               
               In
               Davids
               words
               of
               protestation
               ,
               We
               see
               that
               it
               is
               the
               godlies
               lot
               to
               be
               in
               adversity
               ,
               and
               under
               the
               cross
               ,
               as
               his
               whole
               life
               hitherto
               could
               have
               taught
               :
               (
               omitting
               other
               examples
               )
               but
               there
               is
               their
               comfort
               ,
               which
               with
               a
               thankfull
               acknowledgment
               with
               this
               godly
               Prince
               here
               ,
               the
               godly
               ought
               ever
               to
               record
               ,
               
               as
               Job
               said
               of
               his
               redeemer
               ,
               so
               ,
               the
               Lord
               liveth
               ,
               who
               delivereth
               their
               souls
               out
               of
               all
               adversity
               ,
               and
               though
               their
               troubles
               be
               many
               ,
               yet
               he
               upholdeth
               them
               in
               them
               ,
               
               and
               from
               them
               in
               his
               good
               time
               giveth
               them
               freedome
               ,
               with
               Victory
               :
               like
               Joseph
               ,
               who
               though
               the
               archers
               grieved
               him
               ,
               and
               shot
               at
               him
               ,
               and
               hated
               him
               ,
               yet
               his
               bow
               abode
               strong
               ,
               and
               the
               hands
               of
               his
               armes
               were
               strengthned
               ,
               by
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               mighty
               God
               of
               Jacob.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               Vers
               12.
               
               In
               Davids
               adjudging
               them
               to
               punishment
               farre
               contrary
               to
               their
               expectation
               ;
               we
               see
               how
               being
               blinded
               by
               Satan
               ,
               they
               are
               greatly
               disappointed
               of
               that
               they
               looked
               for
               :
               even
               as
               our
               first
               parents
               being
               deceived
               by
               that
               crafty
               Serpent
               thinking
               to
               be
               like
               God
               ,
               became
               to
               be
               like
               the
               Divell
               ,
               let
               none
               therefore
               look
               for
               happy
               fruit
               of
               the
               forbidden
               Tree
               ,
               nor
               think
               by
               doing
               evill
               that
               good
               shall
               come
               of
               it
               ,
               which
               serveth
               greatly
               to
               correct
               those
               ,
               who
               by
               malefices
               and
               wickednesse
               pretend
               to
               attain
               to
               the
               favour
               of
               Princes
               and
               great
               men
               .
               Let
               Balams
               blood
               ,
               Doegs
               infamy
               ,
               Achitophels
               despare
               ,
               Hamans
               hanging
               ,
               and
               these
               mens
               execution
               ,
               bear
               witnesse
               of
               the
               issue
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               We
               have
               likewise
               here
               in
               David
               the
               patterne
               of
               a
               good
               Magistrate
               ,
               and
               upright
               justitiar
               ,
               who
               hath
               an
               eye
               ,
               not
               to
               his
               own
               commodity
               in
               this
               ungodly
               fact
               ,
               but
               to
               just
               judgement
               ,
               and
               to
               that
               which
               ought
               to
               be
               done
               according
               to
               the
               Law
               :
               shall
               I
               not
               therefore
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               require
               his
               blood
               at
               your
               hand
               ,
               and
               take
               you
               from
               the
               Earth
               ,
               not
               as
               usually
               now
               it
               is
               ,
               
                 quo
                 volunt
                 reges
                 ,
                 vadunt
                 leges
                 ,
                 &
                 plus
                 valet
                 favor
                 in
                 judice
                 ,
                 quam
                 lex
                 in
                 codice
                 .
              
               Farre
               contrary
               to
               good
               Jehosaphaths
               admonition
               to
               the
               Judges
               of
               Israel
               ,
               2
               Chron.
               19.
               
               
                 Take
                 heed
                 what
                 yee
                 do
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 be
                 upon
                 you
                 ,
                 for
                 yee
                 execute
                 not
                 the
                 judgements
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 will
                 be
                 with
                 you
                 in
                 the
                 cause
                 and
                 judgement
                 .
              
            
             
               6.
               
               In
               practices
               we
               may
               perceive
               what
               is
               to
               be
               followed
               .
               There
               are
               two
               here
               in
               this
               matter
               of
               blood
               :
               the
               one
               is
               of
               David
               sparing
               of
               Ioab
               :
               the
               other
               is
               of
               his
               justice
               towards
               the
               Amalekite
               .
               These
               criminals
               though
               they
               presume
               on
               pardon
               by
               the
               one
               ,
               yet
               David
               followeth
               the
               other
               ;
               hid
               reason
               is
               ,
               the
               one
               agreed
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               a
               good
               Law
               ,
               the
               other
               disagreed
               .
               Whereupon
               we
               observe
               in
               use
               of
               practices
               what
               should
               be
               followed
               ,
               and
               what
               should
               be
               eschewed
               by
               Magistrates
               ,
               decrees
               given
               according
               to
               equity
               ,
               good
               Law
               ,
               and
               conscience
               should
               onely
               ,
               &
               ever
               be
               followed
               ,
               and
               
               the
               contrary
               rejected
               .
               Let
               Judges
               then
               beware
               ,
               what
               decrees
               they
               give
               out
               ,
               that
               they
               prejudge
               not
               the
               course
               of
               upright
               justice
               :
               but
               if
               they
               do
               ,
               let
               them
               not
               be
               ashamed
               to
               retrait
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               follow
               the
               best
               practice
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               David
               joyneth
               that
               form
               of
               severity
               ,
               by
               cutting
               of
               their
               hands
               and
               feet
               ,
               and
               hanging
               of
               them
               up
               ,
               for
               the
               terrour
               of
               others
               :
               where
               we
               see
               what
               should
               be
               the
               end
               of
               punishment
               aimed
               at
               by
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               even
               to
               prevent
               offences
               amongst
               the
               people
               :
               and
               like
               a
               skillfull
               Phisitian
               making
               the
               Phlebotomy
               of
               one
               member
               ,
               a
               preservative
               to
               the
               whole
               body
               ,
               as
               they
               do
               in
               fevers
               ,
               plewrisies
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               We
               see
               how
               the
               Lord
               maketh
               a
               requitall
               to
               be
               given
               to
               the
               wicked
               ,
               these
               men
               cruelly
               had
               deformed
               the
               dead
               body
               of
               their
               Master
               by
               cutting
               off
               his
               head
               ;
               and
               now
               justly
               are
               their
               bodies
               deformed
               by
               the
               cutting
               off
               their
               hands
               and
               feet
               .
               This
               we
               see
               in
               Pharaoh
               ,
               as
               he
               killed
               the
               Israelites
               first
               borne
               males
               ,
               so
               are
               the
               first
               borne
               of
               all
               his
               land
               :
               as
               he
               drowned
               their
               infants
               ,
               so
               is
               he
               and
               his
               Army
               .
               And
               this
               retribution
               ,
               
                 lege
                 talionis
              
               ,
               did
               Adonibezek
               acknowledge
               justly
               to
               have
               been
               inflicted
               upon
               him
               ,
               when
               the
               thumbs
               of
               his
               hands
               ,
               and
               his
               feet
               were
               cut
               off
               ,
               Judg.
               1.
               7.
               
               Let
               men
               beware
               then
               how
               they
               sinne
               ,
               or
               cruelly
               behave
               themselves
               ,
               and
               think
               that
               there
               is
               a
               just
               God
               who
               will
               both
               require
               and
               requite
               ,
               this
               Job
               wisheth
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               Job
               .
               31.
               9
               ,
               10.
               
               And
               this
               Christ
               Jesus
               confirmeth
               ,
               
                 For
                 with
                 what
                 measure
                 yee
                 meete
                 ,
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 measured
                 to
                 you
                 againe
                 ,
              
               Math.
               7.
               2.
               and
               this
               also
               we
               see
               Revel
               .
               16.
               6.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             II
             SAM
             :
             Chap
             :
             5.
             from
             the
             1.
             verse
             to
             the
             6.
             and
             1
             CHRON.
             11.
             
          
           
             IN
             the
             former
             three
             Chapters
             the
             estate
             of
             Israel
             being
             treated
             on
             ,
             from
             the
             death
             of
             Saul
             to
             the
             death
             of
             Ishboseth
             ,
             which
             history
             affirms
             ,
             and
             confirms
             that
             the
             house
             of
             Saul
             daily
             decayed
             ,
             and
             the
             house
             of
             David
             increased
             :
             till
             at
             length
             in
             the
             death
             of
             Ishboseth
             ,
             and
             inability
             of
             Mephiboseth
             there
             remained
             
             no
             expectation
             of
             the
             recovery
             of
             the
             same
             againe
             .
             Now
             in
             this
             Chapter
             we
             have
             in
             generall
             the
             history
             of
             Davids
             increase
             ,
             after
             the
             death
             of
             Abner
             and
             Ishboseth
             ;
             and
             the
             extream
             ,
             and
             desperate
             decay
             of
             the
             house
             of
             Saul
             .
             This
             generall
             is
             confirmed
             by
             two
             particular
             arguments
             ,
             whereinto
             this
             Chapter
             is
             divided
             .
             The
             one
             from
             the
             1.
             
             Vers
             .
             to
             the
             6.
             containes
             the
             history
             of
             Davids
             inauguration
             by
             universall
             consent
             to
             be
             King
             over
             all
             Israel
             .
             The
             second
             from
             the
             6.
             
             Vers
             .
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             containeth
             foure
             acts
             ,
             whereby
             David
             is
             renounced
             ,
             and
             made
             honourable
             in
             Israel
             ,
             done
             by
             him
             soon
             after
             his
             inauguration
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             is
             the
             expugnation
             of
             Sion
             ,
             and
             Jerusalem
             ,
             proponed
             from
             the
             6.
             
             Vers
             .
             to
             the
             11.
             
             The
             second
             is
             the
             amitie
             contracted
             between
             Hiram
             ,
             King
             of
             Tyrus
             ,
             and
             David
             from
             the
             11.
             verse
             to
             the
             13.
             
             The
             third
             is
             his
             marrying
             Wives
             ,
             &
             assuming
             to
             him
             Concubines
             in
             Jerusalem
             ,
             by
             whom
             he
             procreated
             many
             Children
             ,
             from
             the
             13.
             verse
             to
             the
             17.
             
             The
             fourth
             is
             two
             notable
             Victories
             obtained
             against
             the
             Philistines
             ,
             treated
             on
             from
             the
             17.
             verse
             to
             the
             last
             .
          
           
             The
             inauguration
             of
             David
             (
             written
             also
             1
             Chron.
             11.
             
             Chap.
             from
             the
             1.
             to
             the
             10.
             verse
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             12.
             from
             the
             23.
             to
             the
             end
             of
             that
             Chap.
             )
             it
             is
             amplified
             from
             all
             the
             circumstances
             of
             time
             ,
             Persons
             ,
             place
             ,
             persuasions
             ,
             and
             solemne
             form
             of
             the
             action
             .
          
           
             The
             time
             is
             observed
             in
             the
             particle
             
               (
               then
            
             )
             that
             is
             after
             the
             death
             of
             Abner
             ,
             and
             Ishboseth
             :
             and
             an
             end
             is
             now
             put
             thereby
             to
             the
             civill
             dissentious
             ,
             and
             jarres
             between
             the
             house
             of
             Saul
             ,
             and
             of
             David
             ,
             between
             Judah
             and
             Israel
             .
             Others
             extend
             this
             to
             the
             first
             beginning
             of
             the
             promise
             and
             anointing
             of
             David
             ,
             made
             by
             Samuel
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             10.
             
             Unto
             this
             time
             of
             the
             performance
             thereof
             ,
             which
             containeth
             at
             least
             the
             space
             of
             20.
             years
             ,
             that
             after
             so
             long
             delay
             ,
             after
             so
             great
             troubles
             ,
             and
             adversities
             moved
             by
             Saul
             and
             Ishboseth
             ,
             after
             so
             many
             offers
             of
             ungodly
             helps
             made
             by
             
               Joab
               ,
               Abner
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Murtherers
             of
             Ishboseth
             ,
             rejected
             by
             David
             ,
             and
             after
             God
             had
             tryed
             him
             in
             the
             furnace
             of
             diverse
             temptations
             ,
             and
             found
             him
             a
             golden
             David
             ,
             and
             a
             man
             according
             to
             his
             own
             heart
             ,
             then
             the
             Lord
             remembreth
             his
             promise
             made
             by
             Samuel
             in
             convenient
             time
             to
             accomplish
             the
             same
             .
          
           
           
             Of
             the
             place
             called
             
               Hebron
               ▪
            
             it
             was
             spoken
             before
             ,
             Chap.
             2.
             
             It
             was
             situated
             in
             the
             Northwest
             of
             the
             Land
             of
             Judah
             ,
             distant
             from
             Jerusalem
             20.
             miles
             ,
             as
             Jerome
             affirmeth
             ,
             and
             at
             this
             time
             was
             the
             rovall
             seat
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             the
             space
             that
             hee
             raigned
             onely
             over
             Judah
             :
             and
             so
             being
             situated
             in
             the
             extremity
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             the
             affection
             must
             be
             thought
             great
             ,
             both
             which
             all
             Israel
             ,
             and
             their
             Princes
             bear
             unto
             him
             ,
             from
             the
             most
             distant
             parts
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             running
             thus
             to
             Hebron
             ,
             a
             border
             towne
             in
             the
             utmost
             marche
             of
             Judah
             ,
             a
             remarkable
             act
             of
             Gods
             speciall
             instinct
             !
          
           
             The
             circumstance
             of
             the
             Persons
             is
             in
             the
             number
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             quality
             :
             in
             the
             number
             he
             saith
             ,
             all
             Israel
             ,
             that
             is
             a
             certain
             number
             selected
             out
             of
             every
             tribe
             ,
             the
             which
             is
             reduced
             to
             a
             particular
             ,
             1
             Chron.
             12.
             25.
             making
             in
             the
             whole
             summe
             300000.
             men
             .
             In
             quality
             ,
             he
             saith
             the
             elders
             of
             every
             tribe
             came
             to
             the
             conference
             with
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             solemnity
             of
             his
             inauguration
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             chief
             men
             and
             Princes
             of
             every
             tribe
             ,
             who
             had
             the
             authority
             and
             place
             of
             the
             primogeniture
             .
          
           
             The
             Person
             to
             who
             in
             all
             these
             do
             come
             ,
             is
             despised
             David
             in
             time
             past
             ,
             and
             now
             by
             Gods
             instinct
             ,
             universally
             honoured
             ,
             for
             as
             God
             hath
             the
             hearts
             of
             superiour
             Persons
             at
             his
             disposition
             ,
             so
             hath
             he
             the
             hearts
             of
             subjects
             ,
             and
             inferiours
             to
             bow
             and
             bend
             them
             at
             his
             godly
             pleasure
             .
          
           
             The
             circumstance
             of
             the
             occasion
             ,
             is
             of
             worthy
             consideration
             ,
             wherein
             as
             the
             Rabbins
             probably
             affirm
             :
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             they
             confesse
             their
             errour
             ,
             they
             purge
             themselves
             ,
             and
             extenuate
             their
             former
             disobedience
             ,
             craving
             pardon
             ,
             and
             promising
             loyalty
             in
             the
             time
             coming
             .
             In
             the
             next
             ,
             they
             have
             an
             oration
             to
             David
             ,
             the
             end
             whereof
             is
             to
             persuade
             him
             to
             accept
             the
             universall
             Kingdome
             upon
             him
             ,
             which
             they
             do
             voluntarily
             offer
             .
             The
             places
             of
             persuasion
             are
             very
             proper
             ,
             and
             in
             number
             three
             ,
             drawn
             out
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             containing
             the
             qualities
             of
             a
             King
             in
             Israel
             .
             1.
             
             We
             are
             thy
             bone
             and
             thy
             flesh
             ,
             by
             which
             phrase
             of
             speech
             ,
             the
             Hebrewes
             signified
             their
             conjunction
             in
             consanguinity
             ,
             Genes
             .
             2.
             29.
             
             Iudg.
             9.
             
             This
             is
             grounded
             upon
             the
             Law.
             Deut.
             17.
             15.
             
             The
             second
             is
             taken
             from
             experience
             of
             Davids
             qualities
             in
             that
             office
             ,
             and
             ability
             to
             govern
             proved
             out
             
             of
             1
             
               Sam
               ▪
            
             18.
             
             The
             third
             is
             from
             Gods
             choice
             and
             direction
             ,
             agreeable
             likewise
             unto
             the
             Law
             ,
             Deut.
             17.
             5.
             
             That
             the
             people
             should
             make
             him
             their
             King
             ,
             whom
             God
             should
             appoint
             .
             This
             speech
             of
             theirs
             ,
             no
             doubt
             was
             uttered
             by
             Samuel
             unto
             David
             in
             Gods
             name
             :
             saying
             ,
             
               thou
               shalt
               feed
               my
               people
            
             ,
             when
             he
             anointed
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             word
             went
             with
             the
             seale
             ,
             albeit
             though
             it
             be
             not
             expressed
             ,
             yet
             is
             repeated
             by
             David
             himselfe
             ,
             Psalm
             .
             78.
             71.
             
          
           
             The
             solemnity
             of
             his
             inauguration
             was
             by
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             elders
             and
             people
             there
             ,
             representing
             the
             whole
             number
             and
             body
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             :
             a
             bond
             is
             mutually
             sworne
             ,
             wherein
             David
             obligeth
             himselfe
             to
             reigne
             over
             them
             as
             God
             commandeth
             ,
             and
             as
             he
             protesteth
             ,
             Psalm
             .
             101.
             
             And
             the
             people
             promise
             to
             obey
             his
             lawfull
             commandments
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             no
             doubt
             ,
             was
             the
             rule
             and
             square
             of
             his
             government
             ,
             whereunto
             both
             Prince
             ,
             and
             people
             are
             sworne
             :
             which
             was
             a
             bridle
             against
             his
             absolute
             power
             ,
             or
             their
             rebellious
             manners
             .
          
           
             He
             was
             anointed
             according
             to
             the
             received
             forme
             ,
             and
             solemnity
             of
             the
             aspersion
             of
             the
             sacred
             oyle
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             confected
             and
             conserved
             for
             that
             use
             ,
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             high
             priest
             ,
             and
             that
             before
             Jehovah
             ,
             which
             is
             diversly
             interpreted
             .
             Some
             by
             mediation
             of
             Vrim
             ,
             and
             Thummim
             :
             some
             by
             oblation
             of
             sacrifice
             upon
             the
             Alter
             in
             Hebron
             builded
             of
             old
             by
             Abraham
             .
             Howsoever
             ,
             they
             solemnly
             as
             in
             Gods
             presence
             mutually
             attested
             God
             ,
             and
             required
             him
             to
             be
             witness
             to
             their
             covenant
             :
             Thus
             David
             is
             thrice
             anointed
             :
             at
             Bethlehem
             by
             Samuell
             ,
             in
             Hebron
             by
             Judah
             ;
             and
             now
             over
             all
             Israel
             in
             this
             publick
             assembly
             ,
             being
             herein
             a
             vive
             type
             of
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             who
             is
             perfectly
             ,
             and
             in
             full
             measure
             of
             the
             Spirit
             :
             anointed
             King
             ,
             Priest
             ,
             and
             Prophet
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             by
             a
             threefold
             unction
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             end
             it
             is
             said
             in
             the
             Chronologie
             of
             his
             reign
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             30.
             yeares
             when
             he
             began
             to
             reigne
             in
             Hebron
             :
             (
             being
             of
             that
             same
             age
             that
             our
             Saviour
             was
             of
             ,
             when
             he
             took
             upon
             him
             likewise
             his
             calling
             )
             which
             was
             a
             convenient
             age
             for
             Administration
             :
             where
             otherwise
             God
             threateneth
             to
             give
             women
             ,
             and
             children
             to
             reigne
             in
             his
             ire
             .
          
           
             But
             here
             ariseth
             a
             doubt
             upon
             the
             Chronologie
             of
             Davids
             reigne
             ,
             in
             the
             generall
             it
             is
             said
             that
             he
             reigned
             40.
             yeares
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             particular
             it
             is
             reckoned
             that
             he
             reigned
             7.
             yeares
             and
             6.
             
             moneths
             in
             Hebron
             ,
             and
             33.
             yeares
             in
             Jerusalem
             .
             So
             the
             question
             is
             of
             the
             6.
             excressing
             ,
             or
             odde
             moneths
             :
             to
             which
             the
             answer
             is
             ,
             omitting
             other
             conjectures
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             spoken
             after
             a
             customable
             forme
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             by
             a
             figure
             called
             Synecdoche
             :
             where
             the
             greater
             number
             is
             put
             to
             comprehend
             the
             less
             ;
             the
             like
             being
             ,
             Judg.
             20.
             46.
             and
             else
             where
             .
          
           
             
               OBSERVATIONS
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               THe
               promise
               which
               God
               made
               to
               David
               of
               the
               kingdome
               is
               slowly
               ,
               and
               after
               great
               adversities
               now
               performed
               :
               where
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               the
               nature
               of
               God
               who
               is
               true
               in
               all
               his
               promises
               ,
               and
               one
               jo●
               of
               whose
               word
               shall
               not
               faile
               :
               so
               ,
               this
               particular
               may
               be
               reduced
               to
               the
               generall
               :
               That
               the
               punishments
               against
               the
               wicked
               ,
               and
               rewards
               temporall
               to
               the
               Godly
               are
               slowly
               executed
               ,
               and
               also
               by
               contrarymindes
               oftimes
               ;
               the
               punishment
               foregoing
               prosperity
               ,
               and
               the
               rewards
               preceding
               adversity
               :
               the
               reason
               of
               the
               one
               is
               to
               draw
               sinners
               to
               repentance
               ,
               or
               to
               make
               them
               the
               more
               inexcusable
               in
               the
               day
               of
               the
               Lords
               wrath
               .
               Therefore
               the
               Scripture
               giveth
               to
               the
               Lord
               the
               Epithite
               of
               long
               suffering
               ,
               and
               the
               Apostle
               speaking
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 Knowest
                 thou
                 not
                 that
                 the
                 long
                 suffering
                 of
                 God
                 should
                 lead
                 ●●ee
                 to
                 repentance
                 .
              
               And
               againe
               ,
               
                 Because
                 of
                 his
                 longanimity
                 by
                 thy
                 obstinate
                 impenitency
                 thou
                 hast
                 gathered
                 unto
                 thy selfe
                 just
                 condemnation
                 against
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 wrath
                 .
              
               And
               ●he
               reason
               also
               why
               the
               Lord
               is
               slow
               to
               performe
               his
               promised
               benifits
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               the
               middest
               of
               adversity
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               thereby
               the
               faith
               ▪
               the
               hope
               ,
               and
               patience
               of
               the
               Godly
               may
               be
               tryed
               ,
               and
               by
               probation
               they
               may
               be
               made
               worthy
               :
               upon
               whom
               it
               may
               please
               him
               to
               shew
               his
               mercy
               and
               bestow
               his
               gracious
               benefits
               :
               as
               the
               Apostle
               Paul
               ,
               Rom.
               5.
               3.
               
               And
               S.
               James
               affirmeth
               ,
               Chap.
               1.
               
               ●
               .
               Of
               the
               one
               we
               have
               examples
               of
               the
               delay
               of
               Gods
               punishment
               ,
               before
               the
               deluge
               :
               Sodom's
               destruction
               ,
               the
               suffering
               of
               Pharaobs
               tiranny
               ,
               of
               Sauls
               impiety
               ,
               Judah
               and
               Israel
               with
               their
               wicked
               Kings
               ,
               before
               their
               captivity
               ,
               of
               bloody
               Jerusalem
               ,
               and
               this
               day
               of
               Mahomet
               ,
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               others
               .
               Of
               the
               〈◊〉
               ,
               we
               have
               the
               slowness
               of
               the
               performing
               
               that
               promise
               made
               to
               Abraham
               of
               the
               holy
               Land
               ,
               
                 of
                 his
                 seed
                 in
                 whom
                 all
                 Nations
                 should
                 be
                 blessed
                 ,
                 and
                 multiplying
                 thereof
                 .
              
               Of
               the
               whole
               possession
               of
               that
               land
               made
               to
               Israel
               in
               the
               desert
               ,
               deferred
               till
               the
               reigne
               of
               David
               ,
               of
               the
               reducing
               of
               the
               people
               out
               of
               Babylon
               after
               70
               yeares
               ;
               Davids
               inauguration
               here
               ,
               and
               as
               in
               our
               owne
               daies
               is
               commonly
               found
               in
               the
               experience
               of
               the
               estate
               of
               many
               good
               men
               and
               Princes
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               In
               the
               example
               of
               David
               patiently
               abiding
               the
               Lords
               leasure
               ,
               and
               in
               adversity
               neither
               doubting
               ,
               nor
               grudging
               ,
               neither
               using
               any
               unlawfull
               means
               ;
               we
               have
               the
               generall
               rule
               of
               the
               behaviour
               ,
               that
               the
               Godly
               should
               learne
               when
               they
               find
               themselves
               in
               the
               like
               condition
               ,
               in
               good
               causes
               which
               God
               hath
               promised
               to
               bless
               ,
               and
               in
               following
               of
               the
               same
               ;
               albeit
               the
               promise
               be
               slowly
               performed
               ,
               and
               the
               middes
               be
               troublesome
               :
               let
               them
               not
               think
               that
               God
               hath
               not
               a
               care
               over
               them
               ,
               neither
               grudg
               ,
               as
               do
               impatient
               men
               ,
               neither
               doubt
               as
               do
               the
               weak
               in
               faith
               ,
               neither
               use
               unlawfull
               seconds
               as
               do
               the
               worldlings
               ,
               neither
               despaire
               as
               do
               the
               reprobate
               :
               but
               following
               the
               examples
               of
               
                 David
                 ,
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 Moses
                 ,
                 Joshua
                 ,
                 Daniel
                 ,
              
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               such
               :
               assure
               themselves
               upon
               the
               conclusion
               of
               Christ
               ,
               
                 that
                 heaven
                 and
                 earth
                 shall
                 perish
                 ,
                 but
                 one
                 jot
                 of
                 Gods
                 promise
                 shall
                 not
                 alter
                 :
              
               and
               remember
               what
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               Rom.
               8.
               39.
               
               
                 That
                 nothing
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 separate
                 Gods
                 chosen
                 Children
                 from
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 :
              
               and
               that
               all
               things
               in
               the
               end
               shall
               work
               together
               for
               their
               good
               who
               love
               him
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Vers
               .
               1.
               
               The
               whole
               people
               are
               moved
               by
               Gods
               instinction
               to
               offer
               their
               voluntary
               obedience
               to
               David
               ,
               and
               albeit
               they
               had
               the
               word
               amongst
               them
               ,
               yet
               it
               was
               not
               followed
               ,
               because
               they
               wanted
               the
               inward
               perswader
               ,
               till
               now
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               :
               so
               that
               the
               kingdome
               of
               David
               riseth
               not
               by
               violence
               and
               compulsion
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               inward
               perswasion
               of
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               :
               whereupon
               we
               inferre
               in
               the
               generall
               literally
               ,
               and
               then
               mistically
               :
               that
               the
               hearts
               of
               subjects
               to
               temporall
               princes
               are
               in
               the
               Lords
               hands
               to
               harden
               ,
               or
               mollifie
               them
               :
               as
               he
               thinketh
               expedient
               ,
               to
               shew
               in
               them
               his
               favour
               ,
               or
               his
               wrath
               to
               their
               superiours
               :
               and
               therefore
               if
               they
               will
               have
               obedience
               of
               their
               subjects
               ,
               let
               them
               subject
               their
               scepters
               to
               the
               obedience
               of
               God
               ;
               for
               he
               will
               honour
               them
               ,
               that
               honourt
               him
               :
               and
               they
               that
               despise
               him
               shall
               
               be
               despised
               :
               and
               therefore
               as
               the
               tiranny
               of
               these
               in
               authority
               is
               Gods
               punishment
               for
               the
               sinnes
               of
               inferiours
               ,
               so
               the
               rebellion
               of
               inferiours
               is
               a
               token
               of
               Gods
               ire
               against
               their
               Magistrates
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               As
               this
               is
               true
               in
               Davids
               temporall
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               true
               in
               Christs
               spirituall
               kingdome
               :
               for
               it
               is
               not
               the
               externall
               hearing
               that
               moveth
               the
               heart
               :
               albeit
               that
               thereby
               the
               incredulous
               be
               made
               inexcusable
               :
               but
               it
               is
               the
               inward
               operation
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               which
               inwardly
               perswadeth
               ,
               and
               draweth
               the
               heart
               as
               the
               Loadstone
               doth
               the
               iron
               ,
               to
               the
               obedience
               of
               the
               Lords
               Word
               ,
               and
               so
               erecteth
               the
               kingdome
               of
               Christ
               into
               the
               soule
               of
               man.
               No
               marvell
               then
               ,
               that
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               world
               remaine
               in
               infidelity
               and
               wickedness
               :
               albeit
               Gods
               Word
               plentifully
               sounds
               in
               their
               eares
               :
               because
               as
               a
               sound
               only
               ,
               there
               it
               evanisheth
               .
               And
               
                 as
                 a
                 feeling
                 power
                 descendeth
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 to
                 take
                 root
                 downewards
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 forth
                 fruit
                 upwards
                 ,
              
               as
               Christ
               therefore
               spoke
               of
               his
               body
               ,
               Iohn
               .
               6.
               63.
               
               So
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               spirit
               which
               quickneth
               the
               Word
               ,
               without
               the
               same
               ,
               profiteth
               nothing
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               In
               this
               occasion
               ,
               and
               election
               ,
               or
               inauguration
               of
               David
               ,
               we
               inferre
               the
               generall
               rule
               of
               electing
               of
               Magistrates
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               regard
               of
               his
               qualities
               and
               forme
               of
               election
               :
               as
               of
               the
               end
               wherefore
               he
               is
               to
               be
               elected
               .
               As
               for
               his
               qualities
               .
               1.
               
               He
               must
               not
               be
               a
               stranger
               in
               birth
               ,
               much
               less
               in
               religion
               :
               but
               must
               be
               of
               a
               conjunction
               naturall
               and
               spirituall
               ,
               with
               them
               whom
               he
               governeth
               ;
               otherwise
               there
               can
               be
               no
               sympathy
               nor
               symbolizing
               between
               ●hem
               .
               2.
               
               He
               must
               be
               able
               to
               governe
               :
               which
               is
               called
               here
               ,
               to
               leade
               out
               and
               in
               .
               Next
               ,
               the
               forme
               of
               his
               election
               should
               be
               by
               common
               and
               voluntary
               consent
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               constitution
               of
               the
               state
               and
               oath
               or
               obligation
               of
               right
               administration
               ;
               the
               rule
               whereof
               should
               be
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               positive
               constitutions
               of
               the
               realme
               .
               And
               last
               the
               end
               should
               be
               to
               feed
               the
               people
               ,
               caring
               that
               they
               be
               spiritually
               fed
               in
               the
               food
               of
               life
               :
               and
               temporally
               ,
               that
               they
               be
               not
               spoiled
               or
               bereft
               of
               their
               meanes
               of
               the
               life
               corporall
               ,
               to
               be
               their
               guider
               ,
               protector
               ,
               father
               ,
               patron
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               a
               regard
               to
               all
               their
               necessities
               as
               the
               good
               pastour
               hath
               to
               his
               sheep
               ,
               and
               the
               Father
               to
               his
               family
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               By
               all
               this
               history
               it
               is
               evident
               that
               he
               is
               rather
               compelled
               and
               urged
               by
               the
               people
               to
               reigne
               over
               them
               ,
               then
               they
               are
               urged
               by
               him
               to
               give
               unto
               him
               the
               government
               ,
               for
               he
               saw
               that
               it
               
               was
               not
               so
               much
               honos
               as
               onus
               ,
               teaching
               hereby
               all
               those
               who
               are
               to
               undertake
               any
               function
               in
               Church
               or
               Commonwealth
               ,
               not
               to
               runne
               before
               they
               be
               sent
               ;
               nor
               to
               thrust
               themselves
               in
               at
               the
               window
               ,
               till
               they
               be
               lawfully
               let
               in
               at
               the
               doore
               :
               and
               as
               they
               have
               the
               inward
               ,
               and
               effective
               calling
               of
               God
               fiting
               them
               for
               the
               work
               ;
               so
               to
               expect
               the
               outward
               and
               declarative
               calling
               of
               man
               suiting
               them
               to
               the
               work
               .
               The
               Lord
               will
               therefore
               give
               wisdome
               and
               skill
               to
               Bezaleel
               ,
               and
               Aholiab
               ,
               but
               Moses
               must
               call
               them
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               Vers
               .
               3.
               
               The
               covenant
               of
               mutuall
               observance
               of
               duty
               ,
               which
               they
               make
               ,
               it
               is
               before
               the
               Lord
               ,
               who
               did
               heare
               not
               only
               the
               words
               of
               their
               league
               :
               but
               did
               see
               the
               sincerity
               of
               their
               hearts
               therein
               ;
               and
               whom
               they
               acknowledged
               not
               only
               as
               a
               solemne
               witness
               to
               beare
               record
               ,
               but
               as
               a
               just
               judge
               ,
               and
               severe
               revenger
               of
               the
               breach
               .
               So
               before
               this
               same
               Lord
               ,
               we
               ought
               to
               consider
               ,
               that
               both
               we
               ,
               and
               our
               secretest
               actions
               ,
               yea
               the
               very
               thoughts
               of
               our
               hearts
               are
               patent
               :
               and
               as
               in
               his
               presence
               ,
               (
               whose
               al-seeing
               eye
               beholdeth
               all
               things
               )
               watchfully
               we
               ought
               to
               walk
               ,
               fearing
               to
               speak
               or
               do
               ,
               either
               wickedly
               or
               hypocritically
               ,
               seeing
               as
               Elisha
               said
               to
               Gehezi
               ,
               his
               heart
               goeth
               ever
               with
               us
               ,
               and
               he
               will
               make
               no
               other
               ,
               but
               our
               own
               wickedness
               to
               find
               us
               out
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               Vers
               .
               4.
               
               In
               the
               Chronology
               of
               Davids
               life
               ,
               and
               reigne
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               that
               the
               people
               get
               a
               great
               benefit
               from
               God
               ,
               in
               having
               a
               Prince
               given
               them
               of
               ripe
               age
               ,
               experience
               ,
               and
               ability
               to
               governe
               ,
               being
               30
               yeare
               old
               when
               he
               began
               to
               reigne
               :
               (
               where
               women
               ,
               and
               Children
               are
               given
               in
               Gods
               wrath
               )
               so
               on
               the
               other
               part
               we
               see
               also
               ,
               that
               long
               life
               and
               a
               prosperous
               government
               in
               a
               Princes
               person
               is
               a
               great
               blessing
               likewise
               :
               and
               old
               age
               (
               as
               Salomon
               saith
               )
               is
               a
               Crowne
               of
               Glory
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               found
               in
               the
               way
               of
               righteousness
               ,
               therefore
               
                 honour
                 thy
                 Father
                 and
                 Mother
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Lord
               )
               
                 that
                 thy
                 daies
                 may
                 be
                 long
                 in
                 the
                 Land
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 thy
                 God
                 hath
                 given
                 thee
                 :
              
               the
               long
               life
               is
               a
               reward
               ,
               and
               the
               contrary
               ,
               as
               a
               punishment
               is
               denounced
               against
               the
               house
               of
               Eli
               ,
               1
               Sam.
               2.
               32.
               
            
          
        
         
           
           
             II.
             SAM
             .
             Chap.
             5.
             from
             the
             6.
             
             Verse
             to
             the
             11.
             
          
           
             THe
             first
             action
             of
             David
             after
             his
             inauguration
             with
             the
             success
             and
             sequels
             thereof
             is
             set
             down
             here
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             sieging
             and
             expugnation
             of
             Sion
             ,
             and
             the
             Citie
             Jerusalem
             :
             then
             possessed
             by
             the
             Jebusites
             ,
             Idolators
             ,
             enemies
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             people
             ;
             and
             one
             of
             the
             seven
             Nations
             execrated
             ,
             Exod.
             23.
             
             Which
             Citie
             he
             purposeth
             to
             reforme
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             the
             Citie
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             the
             Kings
             seat
             :
             being
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             situation
             thereof
             most
             proper
             for
             that
             effect
             ;
             (
             nobilitated
             by
             the
             habitation
             sometime
             of
             Melchizedek
             King
             of
             Salem
             ,
             situated
             in
             the
             marches
             between
             Judah
             ,
             and
             Benjamin
             :
             and
             divided
             in
             these
             three
             parts
             mount
             Sion
             ,
             mount
             Moriah
             ,
             and
             the
             Citie
             )
             which
             good
             intention
             of
             Davids
             is
             seconded
             by
             all
             good
             occasions
             ;
             especially
             by
             the
             Army
             conveenced
             there
             for
             the
             time
             :
             who
             at
             this
             present
             make
             a
             perfect
             conquest
             of
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             The
             answer
             of
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             the
             Citie
             ,
             
               except
               thou
               take
               away
               the
               crooked
               ,
               and
               the
               blind
               ,
               thou
               shall
               not
               enter
               in
               hither
               :
            
             is
             diversly
             exponed
             :
             omitting
             that
             fabulous
             Jewish
             conceit
             of
             two
             ●mages
             ;
             the
             one
             of
             blind
             Isaac
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             of
             crooked
             Jacob
             :
             set
             upon
             their
             walls
             as
             monuments
             of
             the
             league
             between
             these
             two
             ,
             and
             Abimelech
             .
             Without
             violating
             whereof
             David
             could
             not
             invade
             them
             ;
             this
             assertion
             being
             altogether
             differing
             from
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             story
             ,
             for
             Abimelech
             was
             King
             of
             the
             Philistines
             :
             who
             was
             descended
             of
             
               Miscam
               Cains
            
             sonne
             progenitor
             of
             the
             Egyptians
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             the
             Jebusites
             who
             were
             of
             Canaan
             sonne
             to
             Cham
             progenitor
             of
             the
             Cananites
             .
             Some
             affirme
             that
             they
             were
             the
             images
             of
             their
             tutelar
             gods
             ,
             which
             David
             and
             his
             followers
             called
             both
             blind
             and
             lame
             ,
             as
             the
             Prophet
             speaks
             ,
             
               Having
               eyes
               ,
               but
               see
               not
               :
               feet
               ,
               but
               walk
               not
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             And
             which
             stood
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             Idolaters
             upon
             their
             walls
             .
             Josephus
             affirmes
             this
             to
             be
             spoken
             from
             the
             confidence
             which
             they
             had
             in
             the
             strength
             and
             fortification
             of
             their
             Citie
             ,
             which
             they
             thought
             
             inexpugnable
             though
             it
             had
             no
             other
             defenders
             but
             blind
             and
             lame
             ,
             and
             so
             this
             to
             be
             a
             hyperbolik
             speech
             .
             Others
             (
             as
             Tremellius
             )
             following
             the
             letter
             of
             the
             text
             ,
             think
             that
             they
             set
             indeed
             blind
             and
             some
             lame
             men
             on
             their
             wall
             's
             to
             deride
             David
             in
             this
             his
             attempt
             which
             they
             thought
             to
             be
             in
             vaine
             :
             therefore
             saies
             the
             6
             Verse
             thinking
             that
             David
             could
             not
             come
             in
             hither
             .
          
           
             David
             being
             thus
             deluded
             ,
             or
             rather
             derided
             ,
             he
             prudently
             adhibits
             the
             remedy
             :
             and
             promises
             a
             reward
             to
             him
             who
             first
             should
             pass
             over
             the
             trench
             or
             fousy
             to
             smite
             the
             Jebusites
             ,
             and
             destroy
             their
             idols
             :
             which
             Godly
             and
             zealous
             David
             did
             hate
             ;
             towit
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             be
             chiefe
             Captaine
             ,
             which
             by
             the
             inspiration
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             Joab
             enterprises
             happily
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             Citie
             :
             and
             mount
             Sion
             comes
             into
             Davids
             hand
             ;
             and
             being
             in
             his
             possession
             ,
             he
             dwelt
             in
             the
             fort
             ,
             and
             built
             round
             about
             the
             same
             :
             but
             there
             arises
             some
             doubt
             in
             the
             exposition
             of
             this
             ,
             in
             the
             8.
             
             Vers
             .
             (
             wherefore
             they
             said
             ,
             
               the
               blind
               and
               lame
               shall
               not
               come
               into
               the
               house
            
             )
             some
             think
             it
             a
             proverb
             ,
             used
             after
             amongst
             the
             Jewes
             and
             that
             it
             was
             according
             to
             the
             inhabitation
             that
             neither
             blind
             or
             lame
             should
             enter
             into
             Gods
             house
             to
             officiate
             ;
             or
             that
             it
             is
             rather
             spoken
             of
             the
             Jebusites
             idolls
             ,
             which
             none
             should
             have
             :
             no
             ,
             not
             in
             their
             private
             houses
             ,
             much
             less
             in
             publick
             places
             .
             And
             that
             this
             was
             the
             chiefe
             cause
             of
             Davids
             Zeale
             to
             invade
             that
             Citie
             :
             the
             same
             being
             so
             full
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
             which
             Davids
             soule
             hated
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             The
             cause
             of
             Davids
             prospering
             and
             growing
             great
             is
             set
             down
             :
             towit
             ,
             that
             God
             even
             the
             Lord
             of
             hostes
             was
             with
             him
             :
             towit
             ,
             not
             only
             by
             his
             universall
             presence
             ,
             whereby
             he
             is
             with
             all
             his
             creatures
             :
             sustaining
             and
             upholding
             them
             &c.
             
             But
             his
             particular
             presence
             in
             mercy
             ,
             
             whereby
             he
             is
             with
             his
             own
             ,
             protecting
             ,
             providing
             for
             them
             ,
             prospering
             them
             and
             enduing
             them
             with
             all
             necessary
             and
             saving
             graces
             necessary
             to
             their
             salvation
             and
             welfare
             .
          
           
             
             
               OBSERVATIONS
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               DAvid
               in
               the
               first
               entry
               to
               his
               kingdome
               ,
               takes
               in
               hand
               the
               abolishing
               of
               Idolatry
               and
               reformation
               of
               religion
               in
               Jerusalem
               ,
               to
               teach
               all
               Princes
               and
               Magistrates
               the
               like
               practise
               to
               follow
               :
               this
               was
               commanded
               to
               Joshua
               ,
               and
               who
               have
               done
               so
               ,
               have
               ever
               prospered
               :
               as
               
                 David
                 ,
                 Jehosaphat
                 ,
                 Josiah
              
               and
               
                 Hezekiah
                 ,
                 Constantine
                 ,
                 Theodosius
                 ,
                 Valentinian
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               late
               worthy
               
                 Queen
                 Elizabeth
              
               .
               And
               who
               have
               neglected
               the
               same
               have
               been
               punished
               ,
               as
               the
               examples
               of
               the
               Idolatrous
               Kings
               of
               Judah
               and
               Israel
               can
               witness
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               Jebusites
               confided
               in
               their
               Idolls
               ,
               and
               strength
               of
               their
               Citie
               :
               and
               therefore
               vilipend
               David
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               manner
               of
               all
               the
               enemies
               of
               Gods
               truth
               ,
               and
               Idolaters
               ,
               as
               of
               Antichrist
               and
               Papists
               this
               day
               ,
               Rev.
               18.
               7.
               
               But
               in
               the
               end
               this
               their
               confidence
               shall
               deceive
               them
               ,
               and
               God
               shall
               bring
               upon
               them
               ,
               and
               their
               I●olls
               utter
               destruction
               ,
               and
               joy
               to
               his
               Church
               ,
               Rev.
               19.
               2.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               We
               see
               what
               all
               Idolls
               are
               which
               Idolaters
               and
               Papists
               so
               ●uch
               esteem
               ,
               decore
               ,
               go
               unto
               in
               pilgrimage
               ,
               and
               confide
               in
               :
               they
               ●re
               all
               but
               blind
               and
               lame
               ,
               &c.
               and
               cannot
               help
               ,
               nor
               shall
               they
               in
               ●e
               day
               of
               the
               Lords
               visitation
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               We
               see
               also
               ,
               that
               as
               Davids
               zealous
               soule
               hated
               such
               ,
               so
               should
               all
               Godly
               ,
               and
               zealous
               do
               the
               like
               ,
               especially
               pious
               Princes
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               We
               see
               also
               that
               they
               ought
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               be
               prohibited
               by
               Godly
               Magistrates
               to
               be
               in
               publick
               places
               or
               Churches
               ,
               but
               also
               in
               private
               houses
               or
               places
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Vers
               .
               8.
               
               Also
               we
               see
               in
               David
               ,
               prudence
               joyned
               with
               piety
               ,
               both
               which
               should
               be
               in
               a
               Prince
               or
               Magistrate
               ,
               and
               that
               as
               vice
               should
               be
               punished
               ,
               so
               vertue
               should
               be
               cherished
               and
               have
               its
               own
               encouragement
               and
               reward
               ,
               even
               as
               the
               Lord
               sets
               before
               us
               the
               rewarding
               of
               his
               own
               in
               mercy
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               In
               a
               well
               ordered
               Army
               we
               see
               not
               only
               Captaines
               ,
               but
               chief
               Captaines
               ,
               so
               in
               the
               Church
               which
               is
               compared
               thereto●
               ,
               Cant.
               6.
               4.
               
               There
               ought
               to
               be
               order
               in
               the
               government
               
               thereof
               ,
               or
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               as
               also
               in
               all
               well
               governed
               other
               civill
               societies
               ,
               Politicke
               ,
               or
               Canonicke
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               Vers
               10.
               
               The
               prospering
               and
               growing
               great
               of
               David
               is
               onely
               ascribed
               to
               the
               Lords
               being
               with
               him
               ,
               as
               he
               was
               for
               the
               Lord
               ,
               against
               Idolatry
               ,
               &
               for
               his
               true
               worship
               .
               Therefore
               as
               this
               is
               the
               constant
               high
               way
               to
               prosper
               ,
               so
               let
               all
               such
               who
               grow
               great
               and
               succeed
               ,
               ascribe
               their
               grandure
               and
               successe
               ,
               not
               to
               their
               valour
               ,
               or
               others
               ,
               but
               to
               God
               onely
               and
               his
               being
               with
               him
               in
               mercy
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             II.
             SAM
             .
             5.
             from
             the
             11.
             verse
             to
             the
             end
             .
          
           
             FOllowes
             now
             the
             last
             two
             means
             wereby
             David
             grew
             great
             and
             was
             establisht
             in
             his
             Kingdome
             .
             1.
             
             The
             amity
             of
             Hiram
             King
             of
             Tyrus
             .
             2.
             
             Two
             great
             victories
             obtained
             against
             his
             Enemies
             the
             Philistines
             ,
             betwixt
             which
             two
             ,
             is
             inserted
             Davids
             polygamy
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             first
             it
             is
             said
             that
             Hiram
             sent
             messengers
             to
             David
             ,
             next
             furniture
             of
             timber
             for
             building
             his
             house
             ,
             as
             also
             masons
             and
             Carpenters
             ,
             we
             find
             the
             like
             affection
             of
             this
             King
             (
             or
             else
             his
             sonne
             of
             the
             same
             name
             )
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             Solomon
             ,
             for
             the
             edifice
             of
             the
             temple
             .
             This
             City
             was
             first
             founded
             by
             the
             Phaenicians
             who
             being
             expelled
             from
             a
             City
             ,
             Sidonia
             ,
             which
             they
             first
             inhabited
             by
             the
             King
             of
             Askelon
             ,
             taking
             the
             Sea
             ,
             they
             landed
             in
             an
             Island
             where
             they
             founded
             this
             City
             Tyrus
             out
             of
             which
             there
             came
             many
             colonies
             after
             ,
             who
             were
             the
             foundators
             of
             Carthage
             in
             Africke
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             Poet
             calls
             
               Dido
               Phaenicia
            
             ,
             a
             speaking
             of
             the
             origen
             of
             Carthage
             he
             writs
             ,
             
               urbs
               antiqua
               fuit
               ,
               Tyrii
               tenuere
               coloni
               .
            
             It
             was
             situated
             betwixt
             Sidon
             and
             Caesarea
             ,
             and
             did
             abound
             with
             cedars
             ,
             and
             free
             stones
             whereof
             the
             holy
             Land
             did
             not
             so
             abound
             ,
             and
             therefore
             Hiram
             supplies
             David
             of
             his
             aboundance
             .
             The
             substance
             of
             Hirams
             messengers
             probably
             has
             been
             a
             congratulation
             of
             Davids
             coming
             to
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             prospering
             and
             growing
             great
             ,
             therefore
             now
             he
             offers
             his
             amity
             to
             him
             ,
             which
             he
             did
             not
             before
             when
             he
             was
             in
             adversity
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             
             
               Worldly
               custome
               ,
               as
               the
               Poet
               sayes
               ,
            
             Si
             fueris
             flix
             multos
             ;
             numerabis
             amicos
             .
          
           
             
               OBSERVATIONS
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               V.
               11.
               
               HIram
               is
               here
               commended
               .
               1.
               
               For
               sending
               messengers
               to
               David
               to
               congratulate
               his
               prosperity
               ,
               a
               good
               disposition
               ,
               and
               not
               envious
               ,
               to
               rejoyce
               at
               the
               prosperity
               of
               the
               godly
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               He
               sends
               furniture
               and
               workmen
               for
               building
               his
               house
               in
               Sion
               ,
               whereof
               David
               stood
               in
               need
               in
               Canaan
               ,
               where
               we
               see
               1.
               
               That
               God
               in
               his
               wise
               dispensation
               hath
               not
               given
               all
               things
               to
               every
               Land
               ,
               or
               Person
               ,
               but
               as
               the
               Apostles
               shew
               by
               the
               fabrike
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               diversity
               of
               dispensation
               that
               none
               may
               contemne
               another
               ,
               but
               keep
               a
               seemly
               and
               necessary
               unity
               and
               corespondence
               together
               .
               2.
               
               Whereupon
               followes
               the
               right
               rule
               of
               dispensation
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               each
               land
               and
               Person
               should
               communicate
               with
               others
               in
               the
               benefits
               of
               God
               the
               giver
               ;
               that
               he
               may
               behonoured
               ,
               and
               Gods
               people
               mutually
               may
               be
               conforted
               and
               mutuall
               charity
               entertained
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               In
               this
               we
               have
               .
               1.
               the
               mystery
               also
               of
               the
               increase
               of
               Christs
               Church
               typified
               ,
               by
               conjunction
               of
               the
               gentiles
               in
               building
               of
               the
               house
               of
               David
               ,
               or
               Church
               of
               Jesus
               Christs
               .
               2.
               
               In
               Hirams
               commendation
               ,
               we
               see
               that
               all
               such
               who
               contribute
               to
               he
               building
               of
               the
               Church
               and
               advancement
               of
               the
               Gospel
               their
               memory
               shall
               be
               flesh
               and
               fragrant
               to
               all
               ages
               ,
               like
               ointment
               poured
               out
               ,
               and
               
                 Maria
                 Magdalens
              
               anointing
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               in
               the
               register
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               whereas
               the
               remembrance
               of
               the
               wicked
               shall
               ●ot
               ,
               or
               stink
               in
               the
               records
               of
               posterity
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               David
               hath
               a
               good
               worke
               in
               hand
               ,
               therefore
               the
               Lord
               moves
               the
               heart
               of
               a
               very
               gentile
               to
               help
               to
               promote
               the
               same
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               also
               to
               the
               temple
               ,
               which
               may
               be
               an
               encouragement
               to
               do
               good
               and
               be
               forward
               in
               good
               courses
               and
               causes
               ,
               
                 Pharaoh
                 in
                 Egypt
                 to
                 Ioseph
                 ,
                 Cyrus
                 to
                 Serubabell
                 ,
                 Ahasuerus
                 to
                 Nehemiah
                 ,
                 Darius
                 to
                 Esdras
                 ,
              
               and
               Heathen
               ,
               Philosophers
               to
               defend
               the
               cause
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               servants
               ,
               as
               we
               read
               of
               
                 Iustin
                 Martyr
              
               and
               others
               converts
               .
            
             
             
               5.
               
               Vers
               12.
               
               The
               godly
               advert
               the
               Lords
               gracious
               dealing
               ,
               and
               with
               a
               thankfull
               and
               humble
               heart
               acknowledge
               the
               same
               ,
               which
               wicked
               and
               worldlings
               do
               not
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Princes
               and
               Magistrates
               should
               ever
               remember
               for
               what
               end
               (
               next
               to
               Gods
               glory
               &
               his
               Churches
               good
               )
               they
               are
               advanced
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               for
               the
               good
               of
               his
               people
               ,
               and
               not
               their
               own
               private
               good
               ,
               pleasure
               ,
               or
               preferment
               .
            
             
               Vers
               13.
               
               Followes
               how
               David
               in
               his
               great
               prosperity
               maries
               many
               Wives
               and
               Coucubines
               ,
               which
               did
               proceed
               from
               wordly
               wit
               ,
               &
               which
               he
               chooses
               as
               a
               fit
               means
               to
               confirm
               his
               Kingdome
               ,
               and
               setle
               it
               in
               his
               posterity
               ,
               and
               yet
               this
               disagreed
               from
               Gods
               revealed
               will
               and
               institution
               of
               marriage
               ,
               and
               therefore
               did
               offend
               God
               ,
               as
               the
               sequels
               thereof
               did
               prove
               ,
               in
               the
               disagreement
               amongst
               his
               Sonnes
               in
               challening
               of
               his
               succession
               ,
               Absoloms
               rysing
               against
               him
               ,
               and
               defiling
               his
               Concubines
               ,
               which
               caused
               Davids
               divorce
               from
               them
               ,
               for
               notwithstanding
               of
               the
               diversity
               of
               names
               ,
               it
               is
               thought
               that
               all
               the
               Concubines
               were
               married
               Wives
               ,
               for
               in
               Israel
               whoredome
               was
               not
               permitted
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               make
               〈◊〉
               the
               difference
               ,
               that
               the
               Concubines
               were
               not
               of
               a
               like
               rank
               ,
               or
               authority
               in
               the
               family
               ,
               and
               the
               Concubines
               Children
               succeeded
               not
               to
               the
               heritage
               ,
               but
               
                 ad
                 bona
                 mobilia
              
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               Genes
               .
               25.
               5
               ,
               6.
               
            
             
               The
               observatirn
               which
               we
               remarke
               on
               this
               ,
               is
               ,
               1.
               
               How
               ready
               men
               are
               in
               prosperity
               to
               forget
               their
               due
               obedience
               to
               Gods
               will
               and
               commandements
               :
               as
               we
               see
               also
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               Vriah
               .
               2.
               the
               cause
               of
               all
               errour
               in
               faith
               and
               manners
               is
               the
               declyning
               from
               Gods
               revealed
               will
               ,
               and
               the
               following
               of
               our
               own
               wit
               and
               fancy
               ,
               being
               the
               cause
               of
               all
               Popish
               superstition
               and
               will
               worship
               which
               ends
               in
               Idolatry
               ,
               therefore
               said
               our
               saviour
               concerning
               polygamy
               that
               from
               the
               beginning
               it
               was
               not
               so
               .
            
             
               Vers
               17.
               
               Followes
               the
               last
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               ,
               towit
               ,
               the
               warres
               betwixt
               David
               and
               the
               Philistines
               ,
               and
               his
               victories
               over
               them
               .
               In
               which
               warres
               the
               Philistines
               ,
               are
               persuers
               ;
               and
               David
               the
               defender
               .
               In
               the
               time
               of
               the
               civil
               warres
               between
               the
               house
               of
               David
               and
               Saul
               ,
               these
               common
               Enemies
               were
               spectators
               ,
               beholding
               the
               Jewes
               to
               wrake
               themselves
               by
               their
               own
               intestine
               dissentious●
               ,
               but
               now
               when
               they
               finde
               peace
               setled
               in
               Israel
               ,
               then
               they
               beginne
               to
               stir
               and
               persue
               David
               ,
               although
               they
               should
               rather
               
               entertained
               peace
               with
               him
               ,
               being
               now
               grown
               so
               potent
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               secret
               counsell
               of
               God
               they
               are
               drawn
               to
               their
               own
               destruction
               ,
               and
               blinded
               by
               Satan
               .
            
             
               This
               warre
               is
               set
               forth
               from
               all
               the
               circumstances
               ,
               as
               ,
               time
               ,
               place
               ,
               persons
               ,
               occasion
               ,
               form
               of
               proceeding
               ,
               battles
               ,
               events
               and
               finall
               end
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               time
               is
               when
               David
               looks
               for
               greatest
               quietnesse
               .
               2.
               
               The
               place
               is
               the
               valley
               of
               Rephaim
               which
               is
               a
               fruitfull
               part
               betwixt
               Jerusalem
               ,
               and
               Bethlehem
               towards
               the
               southwest
               .
               3.
               
               The
               persons
               are
               the
               
                 Philistines
                 ,
                 Davids
              
               and
               the
               Jewes
               common
               Enemies
               .
               4.
               
               The
               cause
               is
               ,
               to
               withstand
               the
               rising
               of
               Davids
               Kingdome
               .
               5.
               
               The
               form
               of
               proceeding
               is
               diverse
               ,
               for
               David
               counsults
               and
               followes
               ,
               Gods
               command
               ,
               the
               Philistines
               depend
               upon
               their
               Idols
               which
               they
               carried
               with
               them
               as
               Vers
               21.
               6.
               
               The
               event
               is
               victory
               on
               Davids
               part
               ,
               and
               shame
               and
               destruction
               on
               the
               Philistines
               ,
               and
               the
               last
               the
               greatest
               ,
               from
               Gaba
               the
               Metropolitan
               of
               Benjamin
               to
               Gazar
               a
               City
               in
               the
               Territory
               of
               Ephraim
               ,
               so
               that
               Davids
               honour
               and
               fame
               is
               increased
               by
               his
               Enemies
               troubles
               moved
               against
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
               OBSERVATIONS
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               WHen
               David
               is
               in
               greatest
               honour
               and
               looks
               for
               greatest
               quietnesse
               ,
               then
               his
               Enemies
               make
               him
               greatest
               inquietation
               ,
               where
               we
               see
               what
               the
               estate
               of
               Gods
               Church
               is
               ,
               when
               she
               is
               in
               greatest
               peace
               and
               flourishing
               :
               then
               she
               is
               most
               exposed
               to
               the
               fury
               of
               Satan
               ,
               and
               her
               Enemies
               ,
               therefore
               in
               time
               of
               calm
               ,
               as
               Matth.
               8.
               24.
               prepare
               for
               a
               storm
               ,
               neither
               let
               us
               be
               discouraged
               when
               we
               see
               Satan
               with
               all
               his
               displayed
               forces
               rise
               up
               against
               the
               rising
               and
               flourishing
               of
               Religion
               ,
               but
               consider
               that
               this
               hath
               ever
               been
               the
               Churches
               lot
               ,
               and
               look
               to
               the
               joyfull
               issue
               of
               all
               Satans
               and
               his
               instruments
               opposition
               ,
               which
               shall
               be
               joyfull
               to
               his
               Church
               ,
               and
               confusion
               of
               his
               Enemies
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               We
               see
               here
               the
               envious
               nature
               of
               the
               wicked
               ,
               by
               the
               instigatiō
               of
               him
               ,
               that
               is
               called
               the
               envious
               man
               ,
               and
               envyed
               our
               first
               parents
               happy
               estate
               ,
               and
               so
               here
               his
               instruments
               envy
               David
               growing
               great
               ,
               and
               the
               prosperity
               of
               Gods
               people
               under
               him
               .
            
             
             
               3.
               
               The
               divers
               form
               that
               is
               used
               by
               David
               ,
               and
               the
               Philistines
               in
               their
               proceeding
               ,
               David
               en●uiring
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               the
               Philistines
               confiding
               in
               their
               multitude
               and
               idols
               ,
               which
               shewes
               that
               the
               godly
               in
               all
               their
               troubles
               ,
               or
               enterprises
               consult
               with
               God
               and
               his
               mouth
               ,
               and
               rely
               upon
               him
               ,
               whereas
               Idolaters
               confide
               in
               their
               Idols
               ,
               and
               have
               their
               recourse
               to
               creatures
               ,
               and
               rely
               on
               the
               arme
               of
               flesh
               ,
               as
               in
               88.
               the
               Spanish
               did
               in
               their
               invincible
               Armado
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Davids
               faith
               and
               obedience
               is
               seen
               herein
               that
               as
               God
               directs
               ,
               so
               he
               obeyes
               ,
               not
               fearing
               the
               greatnesse
               of
               the
               Philistines
               host
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               Lords
               word
               he
               builds
               his
               confidence
               ,
               as
               we
               should
               in
               like
               manner
               ours
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Vers
               20.
               
               Though
               David
               smote
               them
               ,
               yet
               he
               ascribes
               all
               the
               victory
               only
               to
               God
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 hath
                 broken
                 out
                 upon
                 my
                 Enemies
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 breach
                 of
                 waters
                 ,
              
               such
               is
               the
               humility
               of
               the
               Godly
               looking
               ever
               up
               to
               the
               Lords
               hand
               ,
               &
               giving
               him
               the
               glory
               of
               all
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               The
               calling
               of
               the
               place
               
                 Baal
                 perazim
              
               ,
               or
               
                 the
                 breach
                 of
                 waters
                 ,
                 or
                 plain
                 of
                 breaches
                 ,
              
               shewes
               that
               the
               godly
               desire
               ever
               to
               keep
               in
               fresh
               memory
               the
               mercies
               ,
               and
               deliverances
               that
               hee
               gives
               unto
               them
               ,
               Psalm
               .
               103.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
            
             
               7.
               
               Also
               we
               see
               as
               the
               Psalmist
               speaks
               ,
               though
               many
               be
               the
               troubles
               of
               the
               godly
               ,
               yet
               the
               Lord
               delivers
               them
               out
               of
               them
               all
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               Vers
               21.
               
               Whereas
               there
               they
               left
               their
               images
               and
               David
               and
               his
               men
               burnt
               them
               ,
               we
               see
               1.
               the
               vanity
               of
               idols
               that
               can
               not
               help
               in
               the
               day
               of
               distresse
               ,
               as
               in
               88.
               and
               2.
               
               We
               see
               what
               should
               be
               done
               with
               idols
               ,
               as
               the
               Lord
               hath
               commanded
               ,
               Deut.
               7.
               25.
               
            
             
               9.
               
               Whereas
               Vers
               22.
               the
               Philistines
               yet
               again
               came
               up
               agains●
               David
               ,
               we
               see
               1.
               the
               restles
               and
               irreconciliable
               malice
               of
               the
               wicked
               ,
               driven
               on
               by
               Satan
               ,
               which
               they
               have
               against
               God
               and
               his
               Church
               .
               2.
               how
               blind
               they
               are
               ,
               in
               not
               seeing
               by
               their
               former
               experience
               that
               the
               hand
               of
               God
               was
               against
               them
               and
               made
               a
               breach
               upon
               them
               .
               3.
               
               We
               see
               that
               Satan
               leades
               men
               in
               wicked
               courses
               to
               their
               own
               destruction
               in
               the
               end
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               Vers
               23.
               
               David
               will
               do
               nothing
               without
               direction
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               consulting
               with
               him
               ,
               this
               being
               the
               onely
               sure
               way
               to
               prosper
               ,
               which
               wee
               also
               should
               follow
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               Lord
               readily
               answers
               ,
               and
               directs
               him
               of
               new
               what
               he
               should
               do
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               Vers
               24.
               
               The
               Lord
               not
               onely
               directs
               what
               David
               should
               
               do
               ,
               which
               he
               obeyes
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               that
               the
               Lord
               should
               go
               out
               before
               him
               to
               smite
               the
               host
               of
               the
               Philistines
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               great
               comfort
               to
               the
               godly
               who
               follow
               Gods
               direction
               ,
               that
               his
               powerfull
               presence
               ,
               as
               their
               generall
               ,
               marches
               before
               them
               to
               prosper
               them
               ,
               and
               overcome
               their
               Enemies
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               ,
               or
               may
               be
               a
               terrour
               to
               their
               Enemies
               ,
               Josua
               .
               5.
               14.
               
            
             
               12.
               
               God
               fights
               for
               David
               both
               by
               ordinary
               ,
               and
               also
               extraordinary
               means
               ,
               as
               the
               shaking
               of
               the
               tops
               of
               the
               mulberry
               Trees
               ,
               whence
               we
               gather
               how
               impossible
               it
               is
               for
               man
               to
               fight
               against
               God
               ,
               and
               his
               Church
               ,
               seeing
               he
               is
               the
               Lord
               of
               hostes
               ,
               who
               hath
               so
               many
               armies
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               most
               contemptible
               of
               his
               creatures
               is
               able
               to
               overthrow
               the
               most
               mighty
               :
               as
               we
               see
               in
               the
               plagues
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               the
               Rams
               hornes
               ,
               their
               sound
               against
               
                 Jericho
                 ,
                 Gideons
              
               pitchers
               ,
               Herods
               lice
               ,
               and
               here
               a
               shaking
               of
               the
               tops
               of
               Trees
               .
               A
               comfort
               as
               is
               said
               to
               such
               as
               fight
               under
               such
               a
               Captain
               and
               his
               colours
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               a
               terrour
               to
               his
               Enemies
               ,
               and
               such
               who
               rise
               up
               against
               him
               ,
               or
               against
               his
               Church
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             II.
             SAM
             .
             Chap.
             6.
             from
             the
             1
             vers
             .
             to
             the
             17.
             and
             1
             CHRON.
             13.
             
          
           
             IN
             this
             Chapter
             is
             set
             down
             after
             Davids
             establishment
             in
             his
             Kingdome
             ,
             and
             victories
             over
             his
             Enemies
             his
             Religious
             disposition
             ,
             and
             testimony
             of
             his
             thankfullnesse
             to
             God
             by
             fetching
             the
             Arke
             of
             God
             from
             
               Kiriath
               Iearim
            
             to
             his
             house
             now
             in
             Sion
             ,
             and
             the
             severall
             passages
             that
             fell
             out
             therein
             ,
             which
             History
             is
             likewise
             set
             down
             ,
             1
             Chron.
             13.
             
             This
             generall
             argument
             of
             the
             reduction
             of
             the
             Ark
             from
             
               Kiriath
               Iearim
            
             &
             house
             of
             Aminadab
             ,
             which
             all
             the
             time
             of
             Sauls
             raign
             had
             been
             neglected
             ,
             is
             divided
             in
             two
             heads
             .
             The
             one
             is
             Davids
             care
             to
             establish
             it
             in
             his
             house
             at
             Sion
             ,
             the
             second
             is
             the
             impediment
             that
             hindred
             the
             same
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             with
             his
             prosecution
             of
             his
             godly
             intention
             afterward
             ,
             till
             he
             brought
             it
             to
             perfection
             .
          
           
             But
             before
             we
             proceed
             it
             is
             necessary
             that
             we
             speak
             somewhat
             
             of
             this
             Arke
             it self
             ,
             what
             it
             was
             ,
             how
             it
             is
             called
             ,
             and
             what
             was
             the
             use
             ,
             and
             signification
             thereof
             .
             As
             for
             the
             first
             it
             was
             a
             chest
             of
             Shittim
             ,
             or
             fine
             wood
             ,
             overlaid
             within
             and
             without
             with
             gold
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             ,
             Exod.
             25.
             10.
             
             &c.
             The
             cover
             whereof
             was
             called
             the
             propitiatory
             ,
             whereon
             stood
             two
             Cherubims
             of
             Gold
             ,
             looking
             and
             streatching
             their
             wings
             one
             towards
             another
             ,
             and
             wherein
             was
             kept
             the
             two
             tables
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             Aarons
             rod
             that
             flourished
             ,
             and
             the
             pot
             of
             Manna
             .
             2.
             
             It
             was
             called
             (
             as
             vers
             2.
             )
             by
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             of
             hostes
             ;
             being
             onely
             a
             sign
             of
             his
             presence
             ,
             where
             we
             see
             by
             way
             of
             Sacramentall
             speeches
             ,
             the
             signe
             getting
             the
             name
             of
             the
             thing
             signified
             ,
             as
             circumcision
             is
             called
             the
             covenant
             ,
             and
             the
             Lamb
             the
             Passover
             ,
             as
             likewise
             Baptisme
             the
             Laver
             of
             regeneration
             ,
             and
             the
             bread
             in
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             Christs
             body
             &c.
             3.
             
             The
             use
             thereof
             was
             to
             represent
             Gods
             presence
             with
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             from
             between
             the
             Cherubims
             to
             declare
             his
             will
             and
             oracles
             .
             4.
             
             The
             signification
             thereof
             was
             .
             1.
             
             It
             was
             the
             keeper
             of
             the
             Tables
             and
             Testimony
             :
             and
             so
             is
             Christs
             Church
             the
             keeper
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             to
             them
             the
             oracles
             of
             God
             being
             committed
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             being
             the
             Pillar
             of
             truth
             .
             2.
             
             In
             it
             was
             also
             the
             pot
             of
             Manna
             and
             Aarons●od
             ●od
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             the
             spiritual
             food
             of
             Doctrine
             ,
             Sacraments
             and
             true
             exercise
             of
             Discipline
             i●
             Christs
             Church
             .
             3.
             
             The
             propitiatory
             covered
             the
             Arke
             ,
             and
             s●
             doth
             Christ
             our
             propitiation
             his
             Church
             by
             protection
             ,
             an●
             covering
             of
             all
             their
             defects
             and
             infirmities
             .
             4.
             
             God
             manifested
             hi●
             presence
             with
             the
             Arke
             ,
             and
             so
             doth
             he
             ever
             with
             his
             Church
             5.
             
             The
             Cherubims
             stood
             above
             it
             continually
             ,
             and
             so
             doth
             th●
             Angels
             as
             ministring
             Spirits
             ,
             
             attending
             the
             same
             .
             6.
             
             The
             oracle●
             of
             God
             were
             heard
             from
             this
             onely
             ,
             
             and
             so
             is
             his
             voyce
             to
             be
             heard
             in
             his
             true
             Church
             onely
             .
             7.
             it
             was
             moveable
             ever
             in
             the
             Wildernesse
             ,
             till
             at
             last
             it
             was
             setled
             in
             Solomons
             Temple
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             the
             Church
             restles
             in
             this
             World
             till
             it
             rest
             at
             last
             from
             its
             labours
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             Rev.
             14.
             13.
             
          
           
             Now
             the
             first
             beginning
             of
             this
             Religious
             work
             in
             reforming
             Religion
             and
             setling
             his
             Arke
             in
             Sion
             ,
             who
             had
             setled
             him
             in
             his
             Kingdome
             ,
             he
             takes
             it
             from
             a
             publicke
             assembly
             of
             30000.
             of
             the
             chosen
             men
             of
             Israel
             ,
             with
             whom
             he
             deliberates
             ,
             and
             whom
             for
             the
             better
             and
             more
             solemne
             performance
             he
             associates
             ,
             like
             a
             prudent
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             a
             pious
             Prince
             .
             But
             in
             the
             performance
             and
             
             bringing
             of
             the
             Arke
             from
             its
             place
             where
             it
             was
             ,
             the
             commandement
             of
             God
             is
             not
             remembred
             ,
             which
             was
             that
             the
             Levits
             should
             carry
             it
             on
             their
             shoulders
             ,
             but
             they
             imitate
             the
             example
             of
             the
             Philistines
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             6.
             
             
               Who
               sent
               it
               back
               on
               a
               cart
               drawn
               by
               beasts
               ,
            
             which
             seems
             to
             be
             the
             fault
             of
             the
             Levi●s
             ;
             who
             gave
             themselves
             too
             much
             herein
             to
             their
             own
             ease
             .
             And
             David
             and
             all
             who
             were
             with
             him
             ,
             exprest
             great
             Spirituall
             joy
             in
             the
             performance
             of
             this
             Religious
             enterprise
             ,
             but
             because
             ,
             though
             it
             was
             bonum
             ,
             yet
             not
             bene
             performed
             ,
             therefore
             their
             joy
             is
             turned
             quickly
             into
             matter
             of
             grief
             ,
             and
             mourning
             ,
             by
             the
             sudden
             death
             of
             Vzzah
             without
             warrant
             for
             taking
             hold
             of
             the
             Arke
             ,
             when
             it
             seemed
             to
             stumble
             and
             fall
             ,
             being
             shaken
             by
             the
             oxen
             that
             bore
             it
             ,
             which
             as
             it
             greeved
             David
             ,
             so
             it
             greatly
             feared
             him
             to
             bring
             the
             Arke
             at
             that
             time
             any
             further
             to
             his
             own
             house
             at
             Sion
             ,
             and
             therefore
             carried
             it
             aside
             to
             the
             house
             of
             Obed-Edom
             where
             it
             remained
             three
             moneths
             ,
             during
             which
             time
             David
             hearing
             that
             the
             Lord
             had
             blessed
             the
             house
             of
             Obed-Edom
             ,
             his
             fear
             thereby
             being
             removed
             ,
             he
             was
             encouraged
             to
             attempt
             of
             new
             the
             perfecting
             of
             what
             he
             formerly
             intended
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             from
             thence
             the
             Arke
             to
             his
             own
             house
             in
             Sion
             ,
             which
             accordingly
             he
             performed
             with
             all
             ●olemnity
             and
             expressions
             of
             joy
             and
             gladnesse
             ,
             and
             offering
             of
             sacrifices
             to
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             
               OBSERVATIONS
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               DAvid
               now
               being
               established
               in
               his
               Kingdome
               &
               enjoying
               peace
               ,
               he
               applies
               his
               minde
               to
               the
               establishment
               of
               the
               Lords
               Arke
               ,
               and
               promoteing
               of
               his
               worship
               ,
               a
               worthy
               pattern
               to
               all
               Princes
               and
               Magistrates
               of
               imitation
               ,
               which
               whosoever
               have
               followed
               ,
               have
               prospered
               ,
               as
               on
               the
               contrary
               who
               have
               done
               otherwise
               ,
               they
               have
               been
               justly
               punished
               .
               For
               who
               honours
               God
               ,
               them
               he
               will
               honour
               ,
               and
               who
               dispises
               him
               shall
               be
               dispised
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Hence
               we
               see
               the
               errour
               of
               such
               who
               think
               ,
               that
               the
               care
               and
               reformation
               of
               Religion
               belongs
               not
               to
               Magistrates
               ,
               or
               laiks
               ,
               as
               they
               call
               them
               ,
               Princes
               being
               
                 custodes
                 utriusque
                 tabulae
              
               ,
               and
               
               this
               having
               been
               ever
               the
               practise
               of
               the
               Godly
               Kings
               of
               Iudah
               ,
               who
               as
               their
               power
               was
               from
               God
               ,
               so
               they
               exercised
               it
               for
               God
               ,
               as
               the
               Godly
               Emperors
               did
               so
               in
               like
               manner
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               This
               purpose
               of
               his
               touching
               the
               Ark
               and
               religion
               ,
               he
               puts
               to
               execution
               ,
               by
               convocating
               the
               chiefe
               men
               of
               Israel
               of
               every
               estate
               ,
               consulting
               and
               concluding
               with
               them
               ,
               that
               by
               common
               consent
               and
               concurrance
               ,
               the
               same
               may
               be
               the
               better
               and
               more
               solemnly
               done
               ,
               every
               one
               assisting
               according
               to
               his
               calling
               :
               but
               especially
               the
               chiefe
               part
               of
               this
               action
               belonging
               to
               the
               Levites
               ,
               where
               we
               have
               the
               example
               of
               a
               prudent
               King
               and
               of
               a
               
                 Godly
                 Councell
              
               and
               Parliament
               .
               As
               we
               see
               was
               followed
               after
               by
               Constantine
               in
               the
               Councell
               of
               
                 Nice
                 ,
                 Theodosius
              
               in
               Chalcedon
               :
               In
               that
               of
               Ephesus
               likewise
               ,
               and
               Constantinople
               ,
               and
               in
               those
               religious
               Princes
               Edward
               the
               sixth
               ,
               and
               
                 Queen
                 Elizabeth
              
               of
               England
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Vers
               .
               2.
               
               We
               see
               that
               the
               Ark
               ,
               which
               was
               a
               signe
               and
               symbole
               of
               Gods
               presence
               ,
               is
               called
               by
               the
               name
               of
               God
               himselfe
               (
               the
               Lord
               of
               hostes
               ,
               which
               may
               serve
               to
               the
               comfort
               of
               his
               own
               ,
               and
               terrour
               of
               his
               enemies
               :
               )
               as
               in
               sacramentall
               speeches
               the
               name
               of
               the
               thing
               signified
               is
               given
               to
               the
               signe
               (
               as
               has
               been
               said
               )
               so
               that
               it
               is
               a
               wrong
               and
               vaine
               reasoning
               of
               the
               Papists
               to
               argue
               from
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 this
                 is
                 my
                 body
              
               :
               that
               therefore
               the
               bread
               is
               turned
               in
               the
               substance
               of
               Christs
               body
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Vers
               .
               3.
               
               The
               manner
               of
               carrying
               the
               Ark
               is
               by
               Oxen
               on
               new
               cart
               :
               wherein
               we
               see
               two
               errours
               of
               the
               Levites
               .
               1.
               
               They
               leave
               the
               Word
               and
               ordinance
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               commanded
               that
               it
               should
               be
               carried
               upon
               the
               Levites
               shoulders
               .
               And
               2.
               
               They
               follow
               the
               example
               of
               the
               Philistines
               ,
               their
               sending
               back
               the
               Ark
               upon
               a
               new
               cart
               drawn
               by
               beasts
               :
               which
               they
               do
               partly
               for
               celerity
               ,
               and
               partly
               for
               their
               own
               ease
               .
               Where
               1.
               we
               may
               see
               what
               is
               the
               rule
               in
               reformation
               or
               setting
               up
               of
               religion
               ,
               that
               it
               should
               not
               be
               by
               warrantable
               example
               or
               practise
               of
               others
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               direction
               and
               warrant
               of
               Gods
               Word
               .
               2.
               
               We
               may
               see
               what
               is
               the
               bane
               and
               ruine
               of
               religion
               ,
               when
               men
               give
               themselves
               to
               ease
               ,
               and
               the
               burthen
               of
               the
               Ministry
               is
               committed
               to
               lasie
               ignorant
               and
               unworthy
               beasts
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Vers
               .
               5.
               
               The
               Ark
               is
               conveyed
               with
               musick
               of
               sundry
               sorts
               and
               great
               rejoycing
               ,
               which
               shewes
               .
               1.
               
               That
               the
               prospering
               of
               religion
               ,
               and
               advancement
               of
               all
               lawfull
               courses
               ,
               for
               the
               flourishing
               
               and
               establishing
               thereof
               ,
               should
               be
               the
               matter
               of
               our
               greatest
               rejoycing
               .
               And
               2.
               
               That
               musick
               ,
               and
               the
               art
               thereof
               is
               lawfull
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               for
               praising
               of
               the
               Lord
               in
               Psalmes
               ,
               and
               Hymnes
               ,
               and
               spirituall
               songs
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               David
               is
               specially
               and
               first
               here
               named
               ,
               as
               ringleader
               in
               this
               holy
               exercise
               :
               which
               shewes
               the
               duty
               of
               all
               Godly
               Magistrates
               and
               others
               in
               Prime
               place
               ,
               to
               go
               before
               Gods
               people
               in
               a
               good
               and
               Godly
               example
               of
               piety
               and
               religious
               exercises
               :
               according
               as
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 regis
                 ad
                 exemplum
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
               And
               not
               to
               be
               defective
               herein
               ,
               or
               givers
               of
               evill
               example
               ,
               as
               many
               do
               now
               a
               dayes
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               Vers
               .
               6.
               
               In
               the
               midst
               of
               this
               joy
               intervenes
               a
               sad
               and
               tragicall
               accident
               ,
               which
               obstructs
               the
               same
               ,
               by
               Vzza'hs
               unwarrantable
               laying
               hold
               on
               the
               Ark
               ,
               when
               it
               was
               shaken
               by
               the
               Oxen
               that
               bare
               it
               ,
               and
               his
               being
               suddenly
               striken
               dead
               for
               his
               errour
               by
               the
               Ark
               of
               God.
               Where
               we
               see
               .
               1.
               
               How
               soon
               may
               our
               rejoycing
               ,
               or
               joy
               in
               this
               life
               be
               changed
               into
               matter
               of
               griefe
               ,
               and
               mourning
               ,
               such
               is
               the
               vicissitude
               whereunto
               we
               are
               here
               subject
               unto
               ,
               till
               we
               come
               to
               that
               fulness
               of
               joy
               ,
               Psal
               .
               16.
               11.
               
               Which
               we
               shall
               only
               without
               interruption
               enjoy
               in
               the
               heavens
               .
               2.
               
               We
               see
               that
               Vzzah's
               good
               intention
               in
               holding
               up
               the
               Ark
               ●rom
               falling
               ,
               when
               it
               was
               shaken
               by
               the
               Oxen
               ,
               wanting
               a
               warrant
               ,
               and
               distrusting
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               Gods
               own
               care
               of
               his
               Ark
               ,
               makes
               not
               his
               action
               acceptable
               ,
               nor
               freeth
               him
               from
               errour
               ●nd
               punishment
               .
               Neither
               will
               the
               good
               pretended
               intentions
               of
               my
               in
               the
               manner
               of
               Gods
               worship
               ,
               or
               other
               unwarrantable
               actions
               ,
               be
               an
               excuse
               unto
               them
               ,
               or
               free
               them
               from
               guilt
               and
               punishment
               :
               as
               we
               see
               in
               the
               example
               of
               Nadab
               and
               Abthu
               ,
               and
               all
               will
               worship
               .
               Col.
               2.
               23.
               3.
               
               Where
               so
               good
               a
               man
               as
               Vzzah
               was
               ,
               so
               severely
               punished
               for
               such
               a
               small
               seeming
               errour
               ;
               (
               as
               it
               might
               be
               called
               )
               what
               may
               those
               expect
               who
               boldly
               commit
               grosse
               and
               scandalous
               sinnes
               ?
               without
               any
               remorse
               ,
               or
               amendment
               of
               life
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               Vers
               .
               7.
               
               Where
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               that
               for
               this
               fact
               of
               Vzzah
               ,
               (
               though
               upon
               a
               good
               intention
               )
               the
               anger
               of
               the
               Lord
               was
               kindled
               against
               him
               :
               and
               he
               smote
               him
               for
               his
               errour
               &c.
               
               We
               see
               that
               sinne
               and
               errour
               kindles
               Gods
               wrath
               ,
               and
               looses
               his
               hand
               of
               justice
               unto
               punishment
               :
               therefore
               how
               watchfull
               ,
               and
               loath
               
               we
               should
               be
               to
               sinne
               ,
               as
               we
               would
               be
               loath
               ,
               and
               feare
               to
               kindle
               Gods
               anger
               against
               our selves
               ,
               and
               thereby
               to
               procure
               his
               judgments
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               Where
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               that
               
                 God
                 smote
                 him
                 and
                 he
                 died
                 by
                 the
                 Arke
                 :
              
               we
               see
               that
               in
               the
               Lords
               hand
               is
               life
               and
               death
               ,
               and
               how
               suddenly
               he
               may
               inflict
               the
               same
               ,
               especially
               when
               we
               provoke
               his
               wrath
               :
               and
               therefore
               we
               should
               eschew
               sinne
               ;
               the
               wages
               whereof
               is
               death
               ,
               and
               feare
               God
               (
               as
               our
               Saviour
               exhorts
               us
               )
               
                 Who
                 when
                 he
                 has
                 killed
                 the
                 body
                 can
                 cast
                 both
                 soule
                 and
                 body
                 in
                 hell
                 fire
                 .
              
               Likewise
               we
               see
               that
               the
               Ark
               brings
               death
               and
               destruction
               to
               Vzzah
               ;
               but
               (
               as
               after
               )
               blessing
               to
               Obededom
               ,
               even
               so
               the
               right
               use
               ,
               or
               abuse
               of
               the
               Word
               and
               Sacraments
               ,
               brings
               the
               like
               to
               the
               right
               users
               or
               abusers
               thereof
               .
               And
               we
               should
               feare
               with
               a
               prophane
               heart
               and
               hands
               to
               come
               and
               touch
               that
               holy
               Sacrament
               ,
               that
               is
               called
               Christs
               body
               and
               blood
               ,
               as
               the
               Ark
               was
               called
               the
               Lord
               of
               hostes
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               Vers
               .
               8.
               
               This
               sad
               accident
               produces
               in
               David
               .
               1.
               
               Grief
               or
               displeasure
               ,
               that
               the
               Lord
               had
               been
               so
               offended
               ,
               and
               made
               such
               a
               breach
               upon
               Vzzah
               .
               And
               2.
               
               Feare
               to
               bring
               the
               Ark
               of
               God
               at
               that
               time
               to
               his
               house
               at
               Sion
               .
               Where
               we
               see
               ,
               1.
               
               Davids
               Godly
               griefe
               that
               God
               should
               have
               been
               grieved
               at
               that
               which
               Vzzah
               unwarrantably
               had
               done
               against
               the
               Law
               ,
               which
               did
               inhibite
               ,
               that
               the
               Levites
               should
               otherwise
               carry
               the
               Ark
               ,
               but
               upon
               their
               own
               shoulders
               ,
               and
               not
               touch
               it
               otherwise
               ,
               but
               only
               by
               bearing
               it
               by
               the
               instruments
               and
               barres
               appointed
               for
               that
               purpose
               .
               2.
               
               That
               God
               should
               have
               been
               moved
               by
               their
               not
               taking
               heed
               to
               his
               ordinance
               and
               sinning
               thereby
               to
               have
               smitten
               Vzzah
               by
               so
               sudden
               and
               unexpected
               death
               ,
               which
               shewes
               1.
               
               The
               griefe
               that
               Godly
               men
               have
               at
               the
               offence
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               is
               exprest
               Ezek.
               9.
               4.
               
               Jer.
               9.
               1.
               and
               Psal
               .
               119.
               136.
               
               And
               2.
               
               The
               sympathy
               that
               they
               have
               with
               others
               who
               for
               their
               errours
               are
               justly
               punished
               or
               chastised
               by
               the
               hand
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               fellow
               feeling
               members
               of
               one
               body
               .
               And
               3.
               
               How
               by
               the
               punishments
               of
               others
               they
               are
               instructed
               ,
               and
               feare
               to
               commit
               any
               like
               offence
               whereby
               Gods
               anger
               may
               be
               kindled
               against
               themselves
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               Whereas
               in
               remembrance
               of
               that
               punishment
               inflicted
               on
               Vzzah
               ,
               he
               called
               the
               name
               of
               the
               place
               Perez-Vzzah
               ,
               or
               the
               breach
               of
               Vzzah
               .
               We
               see
               that
               not
               only
               the
               testimonies
               of
               the
               
               Lords
               mercy
               towards
               the
               Godly
               ,
               and
               their
               deliverances
               should
               be
               remembred
               ,
               but
               likewise
               the
               testimonies
               of
               his
               justice
               towards
               offenders
               .
               The
               first
               to
               tye
               us
               to
               his
               obedience
               as
               by
               love
               cords
               ,
               the
               other
               to
               terrify
               us
               from
               offending
               his
               divine
               Majesty
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               Psal
               .
               119.
               120.
               
            
             
               12.
               
               Vers
               .
               11.
               
               This
               feare
               that
               David
               had
               of
               carrying
               the
               Ark
               at
               that
               time
               to
               his
               own
               house
               ,
               makes
               him
               to
               carry
               it
               aside
               to
               the
               house
               of
               Obed-Edom
               ,
               a
               Gittite
               where
               it
               remained
               three
               months
               ,
               during
               all
               which
               time
               the
               house
               of
               Obed-Edom
               was
               blessed
               .
               To
               teach
               us
               ,
               that
               where
               religion
               ,
               and
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               and
               Sacraments
               gets
               footing
               :
               there
               is
               and
               will
               be
               the
               blessing
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               as
               when
               Jacob
               was
               with
               
                 Laban
                 ,
                 Joseph
              
               in
               Potiphars
               house
               ,
               and
               the
               widdow
               of
               Zarephath
               for
               her
               sustaining
               of
               Eliah
               .
               Much
               more
               also
               is
               that
               soule
               blessed
               where
               Christ
               himselfe
               is
               suborned
               ,
               or
               his
               poore
               members
            
             
               13.
               
               Vers
               .
               12.
               and
               1
               Chron.
               15.
               25.
               
               Where
               upon
               the
               report
               of
               the
               Lords
               blessing
               Obed-Edoms
               house
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               Ark.
               David
               of
               new
               againe
               enterpriseth
               the
               bringing
               of
               the
               Ark
               unto
               his
               house
               in
               Sion
               .
               We
               see
               that
               good
               purposes
               should
               never
               be
               left
               off
               altogether
               ,
               although
               they
               find
               some
               rubs
               and
               impediments
               ●ast
               in
               the
               way
               ,
               through
               the
               policy
               of
               Satan
               ,
               or
               mens
               obstructions
               .
            
             
               14.
               
               One
               maine
               cause
               of
               this
               renewed
               enterprise
               is
               the
               report
               of
               the
               Lords
               blessing
               of
               the
               house
               of
               Obed-Edom
               ,
               not
               that
               David
               envyed
               the
               same
               :
               but
               that
               he
               was
               desirous
               to
               be
               partaker
               of
               this
               blessing
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               by
               harbouring
               the
               Ark
               in
               like
               manner
               in
               his
               own
               house
               at
               Sion
               .
               Which
               shewes
               the
               disposition
               of
               the
               truly
               Godly
               ,
               like
               Iacob
               they
               will
               wrestle
               for
               the
               blessing
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               will
               endeavour
               by
               all
               meanes
               ,
               and
               above
               all
               things
               to
               have
               the
               Lord
               to
               blesse
               themselves
               ,
               and
               their
               families
               ,
               and
               have
               the
               light
               of
               his
               countenance
               to
               shine
               upon
               them
               ,
               as
               Psal
               .
               4.
               6.
               
               As
               also
               we
               see
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               good
               to
               be
               in
               a
               Godly
               family
               ,
               for
               there
               is
               the
               blessing
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               15.
               
               Vers
               .
               13.
               
               In
               the
               carrying
               of
               the
               Ark
               now
               this
               second
               time
               from
               the
               house
               of
               Obed-Edom
               to
               the
               Citie
               of
               David
               :
               we
               see
               the
               former
               errour
               amended
               ;
               that
               the
               Levites
               bore
               the
               same
               ,
               as
               the
               Law
               commanded
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               had
               the
               better
               success
               .
               Where
               we
               see
               that
               it
               is
               a
               token
               of
               great
               wisdome
               and
               grace
               to
               consider
               
               wherein
               any
               errour
               has
               been
               ,
               for
               which
               God
               has
               been
               angry
               ,
               and
               punished
               a
               land
               or
               persons
               :
               and
               when
               they
               have
               found
               out
               〈◊〉
               same
               (
               as
               Achan●
               fault
               was
               )
               to
               redress
               the
               same
               ;
               as
               is
               done
               here
               .
            
             
               16.
               
               It
               is
               said
               likewise
               that
               when
               they
               that
               bare
               the
               Ark
               ,
               (
               towit
               ,
               the
               Levites
               )
               had
               gone
               six
               paces
               ,
               David
               sacrificed
               Oxen
               ,
               and
               Fatlings
               ,
               being
               mindfull
               of
               the
               Lords
               anger
               that
               burst
               forth
               in
               a
               temporall
               judgment
               against
               Vzzah
               for
               his
               errour
               ;
               that
               the
               Lord
               by
               these
               legall
               Sacrifices
               might
               be
               appeased
               ,
               if
               any
               like
               errour
               or
               provocation
               ignorantly
               should
               fal
               out
               in
               this
               second
               bearing
               of
               the
               Ark
               from
               the
               house
               of
               Obed-Edom
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               the
               like
               practise
               of
               Job
               .
               1.
               5.
               
               Which
               teaches
               us
               to
               be
               still
               in
               feare
               to
               offend
               God
               in
               the
               meanest
               measure
               or
               manner
               ,
               and
               by
               a
               watchfull
               care
               so
               farre
               as
               in
               us
               lyes
               to
               prevent
               his
               displeasure
               .
            
             
               17.
               
               Vers
               .
               14.
               
               David
               also
               danced
               before
               the
               Ark
               ,
               girded
               with
               a
               linnen
               Ephod
               :
               white
               being
               the
               colour
               of
               joy
               ,
               and
               linnen
               being
               light
               for
               use
               .
               Which
               fact
               of
               his
               was
               extraordinary
               ,
               and
               therefore
               not
               to
               be
               imitated
               .
               His
               dancing
               being
               a
               signe
               of
               the
               great
               joy
               of
               his
               heart
               ,
               upon
               this
               extrarodinary
               action
               of
               bringing
               the
               Ark
               from
               the
               house
               of
               Obed-Edom
               to
               his
               own
               house
               ,
               and
               this
               linnen
               Ephod
               not
               being
               a
               priestly
               ,
               or
               leviticall
               vesture
               ,
               but
               a
               covering
               of
               his
               royall
               under-apparell
               ,
               made
               of
               linnen
               ,
               like
               to
               an
               Ephod
               ,
               to
               witness
               his
               humility
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               Vers
               .
               22.
               
               And
               that
               he
               thought
               no
               disgrace
               in
               the
               Ephod
               ,
               as
               many
               do
               the
               office
               of
               the
               Ministry
               .
               Whence
               we
               see
               also
               ,
               that
               with
               spirituall
               rejoycing
               ,
               and
               with
               humility
               the
               performance
               of
               religious
               duties
               should
               be
               ,
               but
               not
               from
               extraordinary
               outward
               practises
               :
               to
               argue
               for
               the
               like
               ordinary
               performances
               ,
               that
               by
               Davids
               dancing
               before
               the
               Ark
               ,
               immodest
               ,
               lascivious
               dancing
               should
               be
               authorized
               ,
               which
               is
               for
               exciting
               of
               lust
               ,
               or
               other
               sinfull
               ends
               ,
               as
               that
               dancing
               was
               of
               Herodias
               daughter
               .
            
             
               18.
               
               The
               joy
               and
               rejoycing
               that
               is
               made
               by
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               people
               at
               the
               bringing
               up
               of
               the
               Ark
               ,
               shewes
               us
               what
               is
               ,
               and
               should
               be
               the
               right
               cause
               of
               the
               Godlies
               rejoycing
               ,
               even
               the
               establishing
               of
               Gods
               true
               religion
               ,
               from
               the
               highest
               to
               the
               lowest
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               things
               unstable
               and
               transitory
               ,
               as
               Nebuchadnezzar's
               storring
               
               was
               ,
               and
               the
               rich
               foole
               of
               the
               Gospell
               :
               but
               
                 let
                 him
                 that
                 rejoyceth
                 ,
                 rejoyce
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               for
               there
               is
               nothing
               but
               this
               ,
               wherein
               we
               may
               not
               rejoyce
               ,
               either
               unme●sureably
               ,
               or
               unseasonably
               ,
               but
               in
               spirituall
               joy
               ,
               we
               can
               neither
               be
               out
               of
               time
               nor
               measure
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             II
             SAM
             :
             Chap
             :
             6.
             from
             the
             17.
             verse
             to
             the
             end
             .
          
           
             FOllowes
             now
             the
             fixing
             and
             establishment
             of
             the
             Ark
             in
             his
             place
             at
             Sion
             ,
             which
             David
             had
             prepared
             for
             it
             ,
             his
             sacrificing
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             his
             blessing
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             royall
             beneficence
             towards
             them
             :
             after
             the
             performance
             whereof
             ,
             when
             he
             came
             into
             his
             house
             to
             bless
             his
             houshold
             likewise
             .
             He
             finds
             a
             new
             matter
             of
             griefe
             and
             indignation
             ,
             ministred
             unto
             him
             by
             a
             prophane
             woman
             ,
             the
             daughter
             of
             a
             prophane
             Father
             :
             Michal
             ,
             his
             own
             wife
             ,
             and
             Sauls
             daughter
             ,
             who
             first
             Vers
             .
             16.
             despised
             him
             in
             her
             heart
             for
             dancing
             before
             the
             Ark.
             And
             next
             ,
             bursts
             ●orth
             now
             in
             open
             and
             unreverent
             upbraiding
             and
             mocking
             him
             ,
             is
             if
             in
             doing
             as
             he
             did
             ,
             he
             had
             forgotten
             royall
             dignity
             ,
             gravity
             ,
             and
             sutable
             carriage
             :
             and
             had
             made
             himselfe
             contemptible
             to
             the
             very
             lowest
             and
             basest
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             even
             the
             hand
             maids
             of
             his
             ●ervants
             :
             and
             behaved
             himselfe
             not
             as
             a
             King
             ,
             but
             as
             one
             of
             the
             most
             rascall
             multitude
             ;
             or
             as
             one
             of
             the
             vaine
             fellowes
             shamelesly
             ●ncovereth
             himselfe
             .
             Whereby
             she
             not
             only
             sheweth
             her
             pro●hane
             irreligious
             disposition
             towards
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             service
             ;
             but
             ●er
             audacious
             ,
             irreverent
             and
             unbeseeming
             miscarriage
             ,
             both
             as
             a
             subject
             to
             her
             sovereigne
             :
             and
             as
             a
             dutifull
             wife
             towards
             her
             husband
             ;
             for
             which
             she
             justly
             receiveth
             a
             sharp
             check
             ,
             and
             a
             bitter
             reply
             from
             her
             husband
             ,
             and
             a
             sad
             punishment
             of
             barrenness
             inflicted
             upon
             her
             from
             God
             to
             the
             day
             of
             her
             death
             .
          
           
             
             
               OBSERVATIONS
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               V.
               17.
               
               DAvid
               makes
               his
               Pallace
               a
               Sanctuary
               by
               setting
               in
               it
               the
               Lords
               Tabernacle
               ,
               and
               Ark
               of
               the
               Covenant
               :
               a
               good
               example
               for
               all
               Princes
               ,
               and
               others
               to
               follow
               in
               advancing
               of
               religion
               and
               to
               make
               their
               house
               ,
               like
               a
               Church
               ,
               or
               house
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               setling
               religious
               exercises
               therein
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               prayer
               and
               praising
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               a
               suteable
               religious
               practise
               ,
               as
               the
               Lord
               praised
               Abraham
               for
               this
               ,
               Gen.
               18.
               19.
               
               And
               as
               Joshua
               resolved
               to
               do
               Josh
               .
               24.
               15.
               
               And
               as
               we
               see
               here
               in
               David
               ,
               Psal
               .
               101.
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4.
               &c.
               All
               his
               former
               victories
               ending
               now
               in
               devotion
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               When
               David
               had
               setled
               the
               Ark
               ,
               and
               performed
               his
               worship
               to
               God
               by
               Sacrificing
               ,
               Vers
               .
               18.
               
               He
               blessed
               the
               people
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               of
               hostes
               ,
               which
               he
               did
               both
               as
               a
               Prophet
               ,
               and
               as
               a
               pious
               loving
               Princed
               praying
               to
               God
               for
               them
               ,
               and
               wishing
               from
               God
               a
               blessing
               to
               them
               .
               Wherein
               we
               see
               the
               patterne
               of
               a
               Godly
               ,
               and
               a
               loving
               Prince
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               only
               to
               rule
               his
               people
               by
               Lawes
               ,
               and
               good
               Example
               :
               but
               likewise
               to
               pray
               for
               the
               welfare
               of
               his
               people
               ,
               (
               as
               they
               also
               should
               do
               for
               him
               )
               and
               to
               beg
               a
               blessing
               from
               God
               upon
               them
               ,
               and
               upon
               his
               government
               over
               them
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               Lord
               is
               called
               here
               by
               David
               ,
               the
               Lord
               of
               hostes
               ,
               whereby
               he
               thankfully
               insinuates
               ,
               who
               was
               the
               Author
               of
               all
               his
               former
               victories
               ,
               and
               success
               of
               his
               hostes
               ,
               or
               Armies
               ,
               even
               the
               Lord
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               Lord
               of
               hostes
               ,
               and
               has
               innumerable
               hostes
               of
               Angells
               and
               other
               inferiour
               creatures
               ready
               at
               his
               command
               ,
               to
               fight
               for
               his
               own
               ,
               and
               be
               avenged
               on
               his
               Enemies
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               in
               Pharaoh's
               plagues
               ,
               and
               Herods
               destruction
               ,
               Act.
               12.
               and
               elsewhere
               .
               Which
               may
               be
               a
               comfort
               to
               the
               Godly
               ,
               and
               a
               terrour
               to
               their
               foes
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Vers
               .
               19.
               
               With
               blessing
               of
               the
               people
               David
               joynes
               beneficence
               ,
               and
               liberality
               in
               giving
               and
               dealing
               to
               the
               whole
               multitude
               of
               Israel
               ,
               as
               well
               women
               as
               men
               ,
               a
               quantity
               of
               bread
               ,
               of
               flesh
               ,
               and
               of
               wine
               for
               their
               entertainment
               ;
               so
               it
               is
               a
               good
               thing
               when
               benedicere
               and
               benefacere
               goes
               together
               .
               And
               when
               in
               a
               
               Prince
               ,
               is
               seen
               not
               only
               piety
               towards
               God
               ,
               but
               love
               and
               liberality
               towards
               his
               people
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               is
               rather
               carefull
               to
               supply
               their
               wants
               ,
               and
               necessities
               ,
               then
               any
               waies
               by
               sad
               exactions
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               to
               bring
               them
               to
               want
               and
               necessity
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               David
               ,
               when
               he
               is
               quieted
               from
               externall
               troubles
               ,
               and
               as
               he
               had
               first
               blessed
               his
               people
               〈◊〉
               now
               (
               Vers
               .
               20.
               )
               to
               bless
               his
               house
               ,
               as
               a
               religious
               Master
               of
               a
               Family
               taking
               speciall
               care
               thereof
               .
               He
               falls
               now
               into
               domestick
               discontents
               ,
               by
               
                 Michal
                 Sauls
              
               daughter
               ,
               and
               his
               wife
               ,
               her
               scornfull
               and
               proud
               upbraiding
               .
               Thus
               are
               the
               Godly
               still
               exercised
               with
               some
               crosse
               ,
               or
               other
               ,
               which
               like
               Jobs
               messengers
               fall
               ,
               one
               on
               the
               back
               of
               another
               .
               Thus
               we
               see
               was
               Abraham
               exercised
               in
               the
               persons
               of
               Hagar
               and
               
                 Ishmael
                 .
                 Isaac
              
               in
               Esa●
               and
               his
               wives
               ,
               the
               daughters
               of
               
                 Heth.
                 Jacob
              
               in
               the
               persons
               of
               
                 Dinah
                 .
                 Simeon
              
               and
               Levi
               ,
               and
               selling
               of
               
                 Joseph
                 ,
                 Samuel
              
               in
               his
               two
               sonnes
               ,
               and
               David
               here
               ,
               and
               sadly
               hereafter
               .
               In
               
                 Amnon
                 ,
                 Tamar
              
               and
               Absolom
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               David
               here
               is
               a
               type
               of
               Christ
               ,
               who
               as
               he
               was
               despised
               ,
               and
               reproached
               by
               his
               own
               ,
               so
               was
               Christ
               when
               he
               came
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               Joh.
               1.
               12.
               
               And
               no
               greater
               enemies
               had
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               Church
               then
               the
               false
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               his
               owne
               people
               the
               unbelieving
               Jewes
               ,
               and
               hereafter
               the
               Arrian
               hereticks
               and
               others
               ;
               who
               yet
               professed
               to
               be
               for
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               and
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               .
               And
               last
               of
               all
               ,
               Antichrist
               and
               his
               followers
               who
               pretend
               to
               be
               the
               only
               true
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               yet
               are
               the
               most
               dangerous
               enemies
               ,
               and
               persecutors
               thereof
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               Vers
               .
               16.
               
               It
               is
               said
               ,
               that
               Michal
               despised
               David
               first
               in
               her
               heart
               ,
               and
               now
               Vers
               .
               20.
               
               She
               uttereth
               her
               contempt
               by
               the
               speeches
               of
               her
               mouth
               ,
               wherein
               we
               see
               .
               1.
               
               Where
               Satan
               and
               sinne
               first
               beginnes
               :
               towit
               ,
               at
               the
               spring
               and
               root
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
               to
               poyson
               the
               same
               ;
               which
               therefore
               we
               should
               watch
               over
               with
               all
               diligence
               ,
               and
               remember
               that
               which
               the
               Lord
               requires
               ,
               my
               sonne
               give
               me
               thy
               heart
               .
               2.
               
               We
               see
               that
               where
               the
               heart
               is
               once
               poysoned
               ,
               and
               possest
               ,
               sinne
               and
               Satan
               never
               rest
               till
               they
               proceed
               further
               ,
               and
               come
               to
               a
               ripe
               harvest
               :
               as
               we
               see
               in
               our
               first
               parents
               .
               In
               the
               lusting
               of
               the
               sonnes
               of
               God
               before
               the
               deluge
               after
               the
               daughters
               of
               men
               .
               In
               Simeon
               &
               Levies
               wrath
               against
               
                 Sechem
                 ,
                 
                 Cains
              
               against
               
                 Abell
                 ,
                 Achans
              
               coveting
               the
               Babylonish
               garment
               &c.
               
               And
               Judas
               coveting
               the
               30.
               peeces
               of
               Silver
               ,
               &c.
               
               So
               that
               
                 principiis
                 obsta
              
               ,
               is
               a
               good
               rule
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               In
               Michal's
               fact
               we
               see
               the
               prophane
               disposition
               of
               irreligious
               persons
               ,
               who
               count
               all
               actions
               of
               zeal
               to
               be
               but
               folly
               ,
               &
               who
               cannot
               content
               to
               be
               irreligious
               themselves
               ,
               but
               
                 to
                 sit
                 down
              
               (
               as
               Psa
               .
               1.
               1.
               )
               
                 In
                 the
                 chaire
                 of
                 the
                 scorner
                 ,
              
               and
               to
               be
               the
               mockers
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               of
               a
               religious
               disposition
               in
               others
               ,
               which
               indeed
               is
               the
               putting
               on
               the
               very
               kepstone
               of
               wickednesse
               and
               prophanenesse
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               In
               this
               fact
               of
               hers
               ,
               we
               see
               also
               the
               grosse
               breach
               of
               matrimoniall
               duty
               ,
               who
               being
               Davids
               Wife
               ,
               should
               have
               reverenced
               him
               ,
               as
               her
               Husband
               ,
               as
               is
               commanded
               ,
               Eph.
               5.
               33.
               
               And
               was
               done
               by
               the
               holy
               women
               of
               old
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               3.
               6.
               
               And
               not
               reproachfully
               ,
               nor
               scornfully
               upbraided
               him
               :
               a
               vice
               therefore
               to
               be
               eschewed
               in
               all
               godly
               Wives
               ,
               who
               ought
               to
               obey
               their
               Husbands
               in
               all
               Lawfull
               things
               ,
               but
               simply
               ,
               alwayes
               to
               reverence
               them
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               In
               this
               speech
               of
               Michal's
               ,
               we
               see
               likewise
               exorbitant
               pride
               ,
               censuring
               her
               Husbands
               Laudable
               ,
               and
               godly
               practise
               ,
               as
               a
               base
               ,
               shamelesse
               and
               foolish
               fact
               ,
               more
               be
               seeming
               the
               basest
               ,
               and
               vilest
               fellowes
               :
               then
               the
               dignity
               and
               gravity
               of
               a
               King
               ,
               and
               so
               she
               would
               ascribe
               to
               herself
               greater
               wisdome
               ,
               and
               care
               of
               keeping
               state
               dignity
               then
               David
               had
               ,
               and
               doth
               impute
               unto
               him
               basenesse
               and
               folly
               .
               Where
               we
               see
               how
               great
               and
               dangerous
               〈◊〉
               sinne
               pride
               is
               ;
               whereby
               miscarriage
               on
               her
               part
               ,
               so
               grossely
               is
               produced
               :
               whereby
               also
               we
               see
               contention
               comes
               to
               be
               between
               most
               conjunct
               persons
               ,
               whereby
               she
               procures
               from
               David
               a
               most
               sharp
               ,
               and
               sarcastike
               answer
               ;
               and
               whereby
               also
               she
               procures
               from
               God
               a
               sore
               and
               sad
               punishment
               ,
               and
               her
               name
               with
               the
               black
               cole
               of
               infamy
               registred
               unto
               all
               posterity
               .
               And
               therefore
               this
               should
               teach
               not
               onely
               humility
               to
               all
               Women
               ,
               and
               observing
               of
               matrimoniall
               duty
               herein
               ,
               in
               being
               of
               a
               meek
               and
               quiet
               Spirit
               ,
               as
               is
               injoyned
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               3.
               4.
               
               And
               accounting
               their
               wisdome
               inferiour
               to
               their
               Husbands
               ,
               who
               are
               godly
               and
               wise
               ,
               as
               David
               was
               ,
               but
               also
               it
               should
               teach
               all
               Persons
               to
               avoid
               pride
               ,
               as
               they
               would
               the
               bitter
               fruits
               of
               that
               forbidden
               Tree
               ,
               and
               contrary
               to
               that
               ,
               which
               is
               Satans
               sinne
               ,
               to
               learn
               of
               Christ
               to
               be
               meek
               and
               humble
               .
            
             
             
               10.
               
               Vers
               21.
               
               In
               Davids
               answer
               to
               Michal
               he
               shewe
               ,
               that
               what
               he
               did
               ,
               he
               did
               it
               out
               of
               humility
               ,
               as
               before
               the
               Lord
               ,
               who
               had
               rejected
               the
               house
               of
               Saul
               her
               Father
               ,
               and
               had
               advanced
               him
               to
               be
               ruler
               over
               Israel
               ,
               and
               therefore
               in
               regard
               that
               it
               was
               before
               the
               Lord
               ,
               who
               had
               been
               such
               a
               promoter
               of
               him
               to
               so
               high
               a
               place
               ,
               he
               could
               not
               be
               humble
               enough
               ,
               and
               therefore
               he
               would
               be
               more
               vile
               yet
               ,
               and
               base
               in
               his
               own
               fight
               .
               Where
               we
               see
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               the
               mocking
               of
               a
               Religious
               disposition
               ,
               or
               bitter
               reproaching
               thereof
               ,
               that
               will
               discourage
               the
               truly
               godly
               to
               desist
               from
               their
               duty
               ,
               but
               that
               constantly
               they
               will
               the
               more
               rather
               insist
               therein
               ,
               upon
               the
               motive
               of
               remembrance
               of
               Gods
               goodnesse
               towards
               them
               beyond
               others
               ,
               and
               what
               he
               requires
               therefore
               at
               their
               hands
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               Vers
               22.
               
               Where
               David
               shewes
               to
               Michal
               ,
               that
               he
               wil
               be
               yet
               more
               base
               in
               his
               own
               eyes
               ,
               and
               so
               study
               self-deniall
               and
               humility
               ,
               and
               yet
               by
               doing
               so
               ,
               he
               should
               be
               had
               in
               honour
               of
               these
               maide
               servants
               ,
               that
               she
               spoke
               of
               ,
               who
               would
               ,
               or
               did
               contemne
               him
               .
               (
               as
               she
               said
               )
               We
               learn
               hereby
               ,
               that
               humility
               and
               basenesse
               in
               ones
               owne
               sight
               is
               the
               readier
               way
               to
               be
               honoured
               of
               others
               :
               then
               a
               puft
               up
               heart
               by
               pride
               ,
               and
               hawty
               ,
               and
               high
               looks
               ,
               which
               God
               resists
               and
               disappoints
               ,
               when
               he
               giveth
               grace
               and
               ●referment
               to
               the
               godly
               and
               humble
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               in
               the
               example
               ●f
               Mordecai
               and
               Haman
               ,
               as
               also
               that
               the
               heart
               is
               in
               Gods
               hand
               ,
               ●hich
               he
               moveth
               to
               honour
               them
               ,
               who
               honour
               him
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               Vers
               23.
               
               Michal
               is
               not
               onely
               punished
               for
               her
               pride
               and
               ●ornfull
               reproaching
               ,
               by
               Davids
               sharp
               and
               bitter
               reply
               to
               her
               ,
               ●ut
               likewise
               she
               is
               plagued
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               barrennesse
               all
               her
               life
               ,
               ●nd
               depriving
               her
               of
               the
               comfort
               of
               Children
               ,
               or
               succession
               :
               ●hich
               amongst
               the
               Israelits
               was
               counted
               a
               great
               reproach
               ,
               and
               doubtles
               was
               a
               great
               grief
               to
               herself
               .
               So
               that
               we
               see
               not
               onely
               what
               is
               the
               fruit
               of
               sinne
               which
               it
               produceth
               ,
               especially
               prophanity
               ,
               and
               mocking
               of
               piety
               ,
               but
               likewise
               how
               the
               Lord
               will
               avenge
               the
               quarrels
               of
               his
               own
               ,
               and
               the
               wrong
               ,
               or
               indignities
               that
               is
               done
               unto
               them
               .
               Therefore
               said
               he
               ,
               
                 Saul
                 ,
                 Saul
                 why
                 persecutes
                 thou
                 me
                 ?
              
               And
               so
               tender
               is
               he
               and
               sensible
               of
               their
               injuries
               ,
               
                 That
                 who
                 touches
                 them
                 ,
                 touches
                 the
                 apple
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 eye
                 .
              
            
             
               13.
               
               Where
               it
               is
               said
               that
               she
               had
               no
               Child
               till
               the
               day
               of
               her
               
               death
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               none
               all
               her
               life
               time
               :
               not
               that
               hereby
               is
               meant
               ,
               that
               she
               had
               any
               after
               her
               death
               ,
               which
               forme
               of
               speech
               serves
               to
               shew
               the
               meaning
               of
               that
               place
               ,
               Matth.
               5.
               26.
               
               Which
               Papists
               alleadge
               for
               mens
               satisfactions
               in
               purgatory
               ,
               where
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 That
                 they
                 shall
                 not
                 come
                 forth
                 of
                 prison
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 have
                 payed
                 the
                 uttermost
                 farthing
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               never
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               is
               said
               Matth.
               1.
               25.
               
               Of
               Joseph
               that
               he
               knew
               not
               Mary
               ,
               till
               she
               brought
               forth
               her
               first
               borne
               Son
               ,
               and
               called
               his
               name
               Jesus
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             II.
             SAM
             .
             Chap.
             7.
             to
             the
             18.
             verse
             and
             1
             CHRON.
             17.
             
          
           
             THe
             generall
             subject
             of
             this
             Chapter
             is
             the
             History
             of
             Davids
             deliberation
             to
             build
             a
             Temple
             for
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             stay
             thereof
             ,
             which
             is
             comprehended
             in
             four
             particulars
             .
             1.
             
             Davids
             deliberation
             ,
             and
             conclusion
             ,
             with
             the
             consent
             there
             to
             ,
             and
             approbation
             of
             the
             Prophet
             Nathan
             ,
             from
             the
             1.
             
             Verse
             to
             the
             4.
             2.
             
             The
             impediment
             and
             reasons
             thereof
             ,
             revealed
             by
             God
             to
             his
             Prophet
             Nathan
             ,
             and
             by
             him
             to
             David
             from
             the
             4.
             
             Verse
             to
             the
             12.
             3.
             
             The
             promise
             made
             by
             God
             to
             David
             that
             his
             So●
             Solomon
             should
             perform
             that
             intended
             work
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             hi●
             Kingdome
             should
             endure
             for
             ever
             ,
             from
             the
             12.
             
             Verse
             to
             the
             18
             And
             4.
             
             Davids
             thanksgiving
             to
             God
             for
             his
             gracious
             acceptatio●
             of
             his
             intention
             ,
             and
             promise
             of
             his
             favour
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             hi●
             house
             ,
             and
             for
             all
             his
             past
             benefits
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             bestowed
             on
             him
             ▪
             For
             the
             more
             clear
             understanding
             of
             all
             which
             former
             things
             ,
             confer
             with
             this
             ,
             1
             Chron.
             17.
             and
             22.
             1
             
             Kings
             6.
             and
             8.
             
               and
               Psal
            
             .
             89.
             
          
           
             First
             then
             is
             set
             downe
             Davids
             deliberation
             with
             Nathan
             to
             build
             a
             Temple
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             his
             Arke
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             brought
             to
             his
             house
             in
             Sion
             ,
             of
             the
             which
             there
             are
             assigned
             three
             severall
             reasons
             .
             1.
             
             From
             the
             opportunite
             of
             the
             time
             ,
             which
             is
             said
             to
             bee
             ,
             when
             David
             was
             setled
             in
             his
             house
             ,
             and
             God
             had
             given
             him
             rest
             round
             about
             from
             all
             his
             Enemies
             ,
             and
             which
             has
             relation
             to
             Deut.
             12.
             3.
             2.
             
             From
             the
             duty
             of
             gratitude
             which
             has
             a
             warrant
             
             from
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             seeing
             God
             had
             given
             him
             a
             house
             ,
             peace
             and
             such
             preferment
             ,
             therefore
             he
             would
             build
             a
             house
             likewise
             to
             God.
             3.
             
             
               Ab
               honesto
            
             ,
             or
             seemlinesse
             ,
             by
             a
             comparison
             
               a
               minori
               ad
               majus
            
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             seemly
             and
             honest
             that
             he
             should
             dwell
             in
             a
             house
             of
             Cedar
             ,
             and
             the
             Arke
             of
             God
             should
             dwell
             within
             curtaines
             .
          
           
             Next
             followes
             Nathans
             approbation
             of
             so
             holy
             an
             intention
             ,
             and
             promise
             that
             the
             Lord
             should
             be
             with
             him
             in
             the
             performance
             ,
             but
             not
             having
             first
             consulted
             ,
             and
             had
             warrant
             from
             the
             Lord
             ,
             he
             shews
             herein
             his
             temerity
             &
             rashness
             ,
             therefore
             the
             Lord
             that
             very
             night
             reveales
             his
             will
             in
             the
             contrary
             to
             Nathan
             ,
             and
             by
             him
             to
             David
             ;
             not
             that
             David
             did
             evill
             in
             this
             his
             intending
             ,
             for
             1
             King.
             8.
             18.
             
             The
             Lord
             said
             to
             him
             ,
             
               Whereas
               it
               was
               in
               thy
               heart
               to
               build
               an
               house
               to
               my
               name
               ,
               thou
               didst
               well
               .
            
             But
             from
             the
             performance
             thereof
             he
             disswades
             him
             ,
             by
             three
             arguments
             .
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             Vers
             5.
             by
             way
             of
             interrogation
             equivalent
             to
             a
             negative
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             would
             say
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             not
             build
             an
             house
             to
             me
             ,
             not
             having
             a
             calling
             from
             me
             to
             that
             work
             :
             the
             reason
             whereof
             is
             elswhere
             set
             down
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             a
             man
             of
             blood
             ,
             and
             had
             warres
             with
             those
             about
             him
             on
             every
             side
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             ,
             1
             King.
             5.
             3.
             
             And
             so
             ●e
             was
             called
             to
             another
             work
             ,
             to
             fight
             the
             battles
             of
             the
             Lord.
             The
             second
             argument
             is
             ,
             from
             the
             practise
             of
             God
             &
             Davids
             predecessors
             :
             Gods
             practise
             being
             ,
             not
             to
             dwell
             in
             any
             such
             materiall
             house
             ,
             since
             he
             brought
             them
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             but
             walking
             in
             a
             Tabernacle
             ,
             &
             not
             commanding
             them
             to
             build
             any
             such
             house
             unto
             him
             ,
             or
             quarrelling
             with
             them
             for
             not
             doing
             so
             ,
             but
             onely
             injoyning
             them
             ,
             to
             feed
             his
             people
             Israel
             ,
             and
             they
             obeying
             .
             The
             third
             argument
             is
             ,
             after
             the
             rehearsall
             ,
             of
             all
             Gods
             goodnesse
             to
             David
             ,
             from
             a
             low
             estate
             advancing
             him
             to
             a
             royall
             dignity
             ,
             and
             giving
             him
             victory
             over
             all
             his
             Enemies
             ,
             and
             his
             people
             rest
             and
             peace
             under
             him
             ,
             as
             also
             that
             he
             should
             establish
             the
             Kingdome
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             posterity
             ,
             then
             he
             tells
             him
             that
             he
             had
             appointed
             his
             Son
             (
             meaning
             Solomon
             )
             to
             be
             the
             man
             that
             should
             build
             the
             Temple
             ,
             Vers
             13.
             
             To
             whom
             he
             promises
             to
             be
             a
             Father
             ,
             Vers
             14.
             
             And
             he
             should
             be
             a
             Son
             unto
             him
             ,
             &c.
             
             Onely
             in
             the
             words
             ,
             Vers
             16.
             and
             elswhere
             .
             
               That
               his
               Kingdome
               ,
               and
               Throne
               should
               be
               established
               for
               ever
               ,
            
             lies
             a
             difficulty
             ,
             seeing
             we
             see
             the
             contrary
             now
             ,
             and
             long
             ago
             when
             the
             Scepter
             departed
             from
             
               Judah
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             I
             answer
             ,
             
             1.
             
             This
             (
             
               for
               ever
            
             )
             is
             interpreted
             ,
             Vers
             19.
             not
             to
             signify
             properly
             an
             eternity
             of
             indurance
             ,
             as
             in
             some
             other
             places
             ;
             but
             (
             as
             the
             words
             are
             )
             a
             great
             while
             to
             come
             ,
             &
             so
             the
             Scripture
             doth
             expone
             it self
             .
             2.
             
             This
             establishment
             (
             
               for
               ever
            
             )
             may
             be
             understood
             not
             of
             the
             externall
             ,
             and
             temporall
             Kingdome
             of
             David
             himself
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             type
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             called
             the
             Son
             of
             David
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             Spirituall
             Kingdome
             of
             Christ
             Jesus
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             who
             was
             of
             the
             seed
             of
             David
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             of
             whom
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             Isai
             .
             9
             ,
             7.
             
             
               That
               of
               the
               increase
               of
               his
               government
               there
               shall
               be
               no
               end
               .
            
          
           
             
               OBSERVATIONS
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               V.
               1.
               
               IT
               is
               said
               ,
               that
               the
               Lord
               gave
               David
               rest
               from
               all
               his
               Enemies
               ,
               which
               shewes
               us
               that
               the
               godly
               have
               had
               ,
               still
               have
               ,
               and
               shall
               have
               Enemies
               to
               the
               Worlds
               end
               :
               this
               being
               the
               emnity
               that
               was
               proclaimed
               in
               Paradise
               between
               the
               seed
               of
               the
               Woman
               ,
               and
               seed
               of
               the
               Serpent
               ,
               which
               shewed
               it self
               at
               first
               in
               the
               murther
               of
               Abell
               ,
               and
               proceeds
               from
               Satans
               malice
               ,
               and
               the
               corrupt
               nature
               of
               man
               ,
               Genes
               .
               6.
               5.
               
               Whence
               it
               is
               that
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               is
               compared
               to
               a
               
                 Lilly
                 amongst
                 Thornes
                 ,
                 Cant.
              
               2.
               2.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               We
               see
               the
               curbing
               ,
               and
               restraining
               power
               of
               God
               over
               all
               such
               ,
               that
               as
               he
               calmed
               the
               storm
               ,
               Matth.
               8.
               24.
               
               So
               he
               can
               calme
               the
               rage
               of
               all
               the
               wicked
               against
               his
               Church
               in
               his
               owne
               good
               time
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               Esau's
               against
               Jacob
               ,
               and
               as
               he
               gave
               rest
               here
               to
               David
               from
               all
               his
               Enemies
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               It
               is
               said
               that
               God
               gave
               him
               rest
               ,
               which
               shewes
               :
               That
               of
               rest
               from
               troubles
               ,
               &
               of
               all
               good
               things
               we
               should
               acknowledge
               God
               to
               be
               the
               Author
               ,
               and
               therefore
               be
               thankfull
               to
               him
               .
               For
               which
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 Many
                 are
                 the
                 troubles
                 of
                 the
                 righteous
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Lord
                 delivereth
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 them
                 all
                 .
                 And
              
               Psal
               .
               50.
               15.
               
                 call
                 upon
                 me
              
               (
               sayes
               the
               Lord
               )
               
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 thy
                 trouble
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 deliver
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 shall
                 glorify
                 me
                 .
              
            
             
               4.
               
               Vers
               2.
               
               In
               Davids
               intention
               to
               build
               an
               house
               to
               God
               ,
               we
               see
               what
               should
               be
               the
               right
               use
               of
               Princes
               ,
               or
               others
               ,
               their
               prosperity
               and
               peace
               ,
               towit
               ,
               the
               giving
               of
               themselves
               in
               testimony
               of
               
               their
               thankfulnesse
               to
               God
               ,
               to
               the
               establishment
               of
               Religion
               within
               their
               dominions
               ,
               or
               houses
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               In
               the
               intending
               to
               build
               a
               house
               to
               God
               ,
               he
               consults
               with
               Nathan
               the
               Lords
               Prophet
               ,
               to
               teach
               us
               .
               That
               in
               matters
               that
               concerne
               Religion
               ,
               or
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
               we
               should
               consult
               with
               the
               true
               Prophets
               and
               Pastours
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 whose
                 lips
                 should
                 preserve
                 knowledge
              
               ,
               and
               the
               people
               should
               enquire
               of
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               at
               their
               mouths
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               We
               see
               in
               David
               a
               most
               religious
               disposition
               ;
               Laudable
               and
               imitable
               ,
               who
               thinks
               it
               an
               unseemly
               thing
               that
               he
               should
               dwell
               in
               a
               house
               of
               Cedar
               ,
               and
               Gods
               Arke
               should
               dwell
               within
               curtaines
               .
               Which
               should
               teach
               many
               great
               men
               to
               think
               so
               ,
               that
               their
               houses
               should
               not
               be
               like
               pleasant
               ,
               &
               glorious
               pallaces
               ,
               and
               Gods
               house
               ,
               or
               Church
               wherein
               he
               is
               worshipped
               should
               be
               so
               base
               and
               beggerly
               ,
               like
               cottages
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               Vers
               3.
               
               In
               Davids
               resolution
               ,
               as
               likewise
               Nathans
               approbation
               thereof
               ,
               we
               see
               that
               both
               do
               erre
               ,
               whereby
               we
               see
               .
               How
               unsure
               is
               that
               warrant
               ,
               or
               direction
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ,
               that
               is
               grounded
               onely
               upon
               humane
               authority
               without
               the
               expresse
               and
               clear
               warrant
               of
               the
               oracle
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               Word
               .
               Though
               the
               intention
               were
               never
               so
               praise
               worthy
               ,
               or
               plausible
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               Likewise
               we
               see
               ,
               that
               the
               best
               intentions
               even
               of
               the
               best
               are
               dangerous
               to
               be
               approved
               ,
               or
               followed
               ,
               without
               a
               warrant
               from
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               :
               as
               is
               said
               ,
               though
               never
               so
               specious
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               ,
               Col.
               3.
               23.
               
               
                 Saepe
                 enim
                 coruscat
                 in
                 conspectu
                 operant
                 is
                 ,
                 quod
                 sordefcit
                 in
                 conspectu
                 judicantis
                 .
              
            
             
               9.
               
               Vers
               4.
               
               God
               reduces
               David
               from
               his
               errour
               ,
               not
               immediatly
               ,
               by
               speaking
               to
               David
               ;
               but
               mediatly
               by
               speaking
               to
               him
               by
               Nathan
               ,
               to
               shew
               .
               That
               this
               honour
               God
               will
               have
               his
               true
               Ministers
               to
               enjoy
               ,
               that
               by
               them
               ,
               as
               his
               messengers
               ,
               and
               Embassadors
               he
               will
               his
               people
               to
               know
               his
               will
               :
               as
               by
               interpreters
               Joseph
               would
               speak
               to
               his
               Brethren
               ,
               though
               he
               could
               immediatly
               (
               as
               he
               did
               at
               last
               )
               speak
               to
               themselves
               ,
               and
               who
               heareth
               them
               heareth
               him
               ,
               and
               who
               despiseth
               them
               ,
               despiseth
               him
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               The
               Lord
               manifests
               his
               will
               to
               Nathan
               ,
               as
               a
               faithfull
               Prophet
               ,
               that
               so
               he
               may
               faithfully
               deliver
               the
               same
               to
               David
               ,
               as
               there
               after
               also
               he
               did
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               Vriah
               ,
               which
               was
               Davids
               great
               happinesse
               .
               So
               that
               happy
               is
               that
               Prince
               ,
               and
               people
               that
               has
               a
               
               faithfull
               Ministry
               ,
               who
               will
               reveal
               to
               them
               the
               whole
               counsel
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostle
               speaks
               ,
               Act.
               20.
               27.
               
            
             
               11.
               
               Vers
               5.
               
               David
               a
               King
               ,
               is
               called
               here
               
                 Gods
                 servant
              
               who
               is
               King
               of
               Kings
               ,
               the
               fairest
               flower
               in
               any
               Kings
               crowne
               ,
               and
               highest
               and
               best
               title
               they
               can
               claime
               ;
               
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 the
                 servants
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               12.
               
               The
               first
               arguments
               by
               which
               he
               inhibits
               him
               to
               be
               the
               builder
               of
               Gods
               house
               ,
               is
               ,
               because
               he
               had
               not
               a
               calling
               thereto
               ,
               which
               should
               teach
               us
               .
               That
               although
               the
               work
               be
               good
               in
               it self
               which
               a
               man
               may
               do
               ,
               yet
               if
               he
               have
               not
               a
               calling
               thereunto
               ,
               he
               ought
               not
               to
               meddle
               therewith
               ,
               or
               run
               before
               he
               be
               sent
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               in
               the
               examples
               of
               Vzzah
               ,
               and
               Vzziah
               :
               and
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               in
               Christ
               ,
               the
               holy
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               blessed
               Apostles
               .
            
             
               13.
               
               Vers
               8.
               
               The
               Lord
               remembers
               David
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               be
               humble
               &
               thankfull
               ,
               from
               what
               a
               low
               condition
               he
               brought
               him
               ,
               even
               from
               the
               sheepcoat
               to
               so
               high
               and
               royall
               dignity
               :
               therefore
               let
               not
               men
               marvell
               to
               see
               the
               like
               doing
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               now
               adays
               ,
               in
               raising
               some
               ,
               and
               throwing
               down
               others
               .
               And
               let
               such
               with
               whom
               the
               Lord
               so
               deals
               ,
               remember
               their
               low
               estate
               ,
               and
               be
               humble
               ;
               and
               what
               is
               their
               duty
               in
               their
               higher
               place
               ,
               especially
               to
               honour
               him
               ,
               who
               has
               honoured
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               thankfull
               .
               Let
               us
               also
               remember
               from
               how
               low
               an
               estate
               of
               Satans
               slaves
               ,
               God●
               ha●
               advanced
               us
               to
               be
               a
               royall
               Priesthood
               ,
               Rev.
               1.
               6.
               
               And
               to
               be
               God
               servants
               .
            
             
               14.
               
               V.
               9.
               and
               10.
               
               The
               Lord
               shewes
               that
               it
               was
               he
               ,
               by
               his
               mercifull
               and
               powerfull
               presence
               with
               David
               ,
               that
               had
               cut
               of
               his
               Enemies
               ,
               and
               made
               him
               great
               ,
               and
               his
               people
               in
               a
               peaceable
               estat●
               under
               him
               ,
               to
               teach
               him
               ,
               and
               all
               Princes
               ,
               and
               others
               to
               ascribe
               their
               prosperity
               ,
               and
               good
               condition
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               to
               give
               him
               the
               glory
               of
               all
               .
            
             
               15.
               
               V.
               11.
               
               Where
               it
               is
               told
               David
               ,
               that
               in
               respect
               he
               intended
               to
               build
               a
               house
               to
               God
               ,
               the
               Lord
               likewise
               should
               make
               him
               a
               house
               .
               We
               see
               that
               the
               Lord
               will
               not
               suffer
               the
               good
               and
               laudable
               intentions
               of
               the
               godly
               to
               be
               unrewarded
               :
               much
               more
               their
               pious
               and
               commendable
               actions
               ,
               no
               ,
               
                 not
                 a
                 cup
                 of
                 cold
                 water
                 given
                 to
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 ,
                 which
                 shall
                 want
                 its
                 reward
                 .
              
               Which
               should
               be
               a
               great
               encouragement
               to
               pious
               and
               good
               works
               .
            
             
               16.
               
               As
               it
               is
               God
               that
               raises
               great
               houses
               ;
               so
               it
               is
               he
               that
               brings
               
               down
               great
               houses
               for
               their
               sinning
               against
               him
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               the
               cause
               why
               many
               great
               houses
               in
               the
               Land
               are
               fallen
               ,
               and
               their
               honour
               laid
               in
               the
               dust
               ,
               because
               they
               honoured
               not
               God
               ,
               as
               they
               ought
               in
               time
               of
               their
               prosperity
               .
            
             
               17.
               
               Vers
               12.
               
               Where
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               (
               
                 when
                 thy
                 dayes
                 are
                 fulfilled
              
               )
               we
               see
               the
               shortnesse
               of
               mans
               life
               ,
               numbred
               not
               like
               the
               richfools
               Arithmetike
               by
               many
               years
               ,
               but
               by
               dayes
               ,
               as
               Jacob
               professed
               ,
               
               and
               these
               few
               and
               evil
               ,
               so
               did
               Job
               count
               his
               life
               ,
               but
               by
               dayes
               ,
               as
               Moses
               also
               taught
               the
               people
               to
               do
               ,
               Psal
               .
               90.
               12.
               
            
             
               18.
               
               Likewise
               we
               see
               here
               that
               your
               life
               is
               limited
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               a
               fulfilling
               of
               our
               dayes
               ,
               which
               cannot
               beyond
               Gods
               pleasure
               be
               shortned
               ,
               or
               prolonged
               ,
               he
               being
               that
               secret
               Palmoni
               ,
               or
               numberer
               ,
               which
               we
               see
               professed
               by
               Job
               7.
               1.
               and
               14.
               14.
               
            
             
               19.
               
               Where
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               when
               
                 David
                 should
                 sleep
                 with
                 his
                 Fathers
                 ,
              
               we
               see
               ,
               what
               the
               death
               of
               the
               godly
               is
               ,
               as
               Rev.
               14.
               13.
               
               And
               therefore
               no
               more
               to
               be
               feared
               ,
               then
               sleep
               which
               makes
               us
               ly
               down
               in
               our
               beds
               :
               or
               rest
               to
               a
               weary
               traveller
               ,
               or
               a
               hard
               labourer
               ,
               Job
               7.
               2.
               
               Which
               made
               the
               Apostle
               to
               desire
               to
               be
               dissolved
               that
               he
               might
               be
               with
               Christ
               ,
               and
               Revel
               .
               14.
               13.
               to
               call
               
                 it
                 a
                 rest
                 from
                 our
                 labours
                 .
              
            
             
               20.
               
               The
               Lord
               promises
               after
               Davids
               death
               to
               blesse
               his
               posterity
               ,
               whereby
               we
               see
               that
               it
               is
               true
               which
               the
               Lord
               sayes
               ,
               Exod.
               20.
               6.
               
               
                 That
                 he
                 will
                 shew
                 mercy
                 to
                 thousands
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 love
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 keep
                 his
                 commandments
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               it
               is
               a
               happy
               blessing
               to
               come
               of
               good
               ,
               and
               godly
               parents
               ,
               if
               their
               ofspring
               insist
               in
               their
               footsteps
               .
            
             
               21.
               
               Vers
               13.
               
               Where
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               that
               Davids
               Sonne
               ,
               towit
               ,
               Solomon
               ,
               should
               build
               a
               house
               to
               his
               name
               ,
               which
               was
               a
               greater
               honour
               to
               him
               ,
               then
               the
               honour
               of
               his
               Kingdome
               ,
               we
               see
               that
               in
               like
               manner
               it
               is
               the
               greatest
               honour
               ,
               that
               any
               Prince
               can
               attain
               unto
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               builder
               ,
               not
               of
               a
               materiall
               house
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               promoter
               of
               his
               truth
               ,
               like
               a
               nursing
               Father
               to
               the
               Church
               :
               as
               the
               godly
               Kings
               of
               Judah
               were
               ,
               and
               the
               godly
               Christian
               ,
               and
               Orthodox
               Emperours
               ,
               which
               would
               to
               God
               ,
               that
               all
               Christian
               Kings
               would
               now
               adayes
               consider
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               would
               not
               prop
               up
               Antichrists
               throne
               ,
               and
               persecute
               the
               true
               Church
               of
               Christ
               .
               For
               this
               should
               be
               the
               way
               of
               the
               establishment
               of
               their
               Kingdomes
               ,
               as
               is
               here
               promised
               to
               him
               who
               should
               build
               the
               Temple
               .
            
             
             
               22.
               
               Vers
               .
               14.
               
               The
               Lord
               saies
               moreover
               that
               he
               should
               be
               his
               Father
               ,
               and
               he
               his
               sonne
               :
               which
               is
               the
               greatest
               honour
               that
               any
               King
               can
               have
               ,
               and
               the
               only
               true
               nobility
               which
               Kings
               ,
               or
               any
               can
               claime
               unto
               ,
               and
               wherein
               to
               their
               singular
               comfort
               the
               poorest
               Godly
               house
               has
               a
               share
               and
               perceive
               therein
               the
               admirable
               love
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostle
               shewes
               ,
               1
               Joh.
               3.
               1.
               
            
             
               23.
               
               But
               as
               this
               is
               the
               ground
               of
               singular
               ,
               and
               manifold
               comforts
               (
               as
               of
               his
               love
               to
               us
               ,
               even
               when
               he
               is
               correcting
               us
               ,
               Heb.
               12.
               6.
               
               His
               care
               for
               us
               ,
               his
               protection
               of
               us
               ,
               and
               granting
               any
               good
               thing
               to
               us
               &c.
               )
               So
               this
               teaches
               us
               also
               our
               duty
               of
               sonnes
               ,
               to
               love
               him
               ,
               to
               obey
               him
               ,
               to
               honour
               him
               ,
               to
               serve
               him
               ,
               to
               be
               zealous
               ,
               of
               his
               honour
               ,
               to
               relye
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               his
               Fatherly
               goodness
               :
               for
               all
               things
               we
               stand
               in
               reach
               of
               ▪
               and
               at
               last
               ,
               for
               that
               heavenly
               inheritance
               which
               he
               has
               prepared
               for
               us
               .
            
             
               24.
               
               And
               
                 if
                 he
                 commit
                 iniquity
              
               ,
               where
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 chastise
                 him
                 with
                 the
                 rods
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               We
               see
               the
               Godliest
               may
               have
               ,
               and
               have
               their
               own
               failings
               and
               falls
               ▪
               as
               we
               see
               in
               
                 David
                 ,
                 Salomon
              
               ,
               and
               Peter
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               ●eft
               never
               so
               little
               ,
               or
               short
               while
               to
               themselves
               ,
               or
               force
               of
               temptation
               :
               and
               therefore
               should
               eve●
               be
               watchfull
               over
               themselves
               with
               prayer
               ;
               and
               as
               is
               said
               ,
               Phil
               2.
               12.
               
               
                 Be
                 working
                 out
                 your
                 owne
                 salvation
                 with
                 feare
                 ,
                 and
                 wit
                 trembling
                 .
              
            
             
               25.
               
               Also
               here
               we
               see
               ,
               what
               the
               committing
               of
               iniquity
               procures
               ,
               even
               to
               the
               Godliest
               ,
               towit
               ,
               sharp
               correction
               ,
               as
               David
               and
               Salomon
               found
               .
               And
               therefore
               let
               not
               the
               wicked
               (
               though
               spared
               for
               a
               time
               )
               expect
               impunity
               ,
               but
               that
               dreadfull
               punishment
               abides
               them
               ,
               who
               neither
               repent
               ,
               as
               the
               Godly
               do
               :
               and
               who
               make
               a
               trade
               of
               sinne
               as
               ,
               Psal
               .
               1.
               1.
               and
               as
               we
               see
               ,
               Psal
               .
               73.
               18.
               
               Nor
               yet
               let
               any
               think
               that
               want
               of
               correction
               ,
               and
               prosperity
               here
               ,
               is
               a
               mark
               of
               Gods
               Children
               .
            
             
               26.
               
               We
               see
               also
               ,
               when
               the
               Godly
               are
               corrected
               ,
               that
               those
               whom
               the
               Lord
               permits
               to
               trouble
               ,
               and
               afflict
               them
               ,
               are
               called
               the
               Children
               of
               wickedness
               ,
               Vers
               .
               10.
               
               They
               are
               nothing
               else
               but
               like
               the
               rods
               of
               men
               ,
               wherewith
               they
               chastise
               their
               dearest
               Children
               for
               their
               good
               :
               and
               therefore
               as
               the
               Godly
               with
               David
               in
               Shimeis
               railing
               ,
               and
               as
               Job
               spoke
               ,
               Job
               .
               1.
               21.
               
               They
               should
               look
               up
               to
               the
               hand
               of
               God
               :
               so
               when
               the
               Lord
               by
               such
               hath
               sufficiently
               chastised
               them
               :
               he
               will
               cast
               the
               rod
               in
               the
               fire
               ;
               
               which
               should
               be
               a
               terrour
               to
               all
               wicked
               persecutors
               ,
               and
               troublers
               of
               his
               Israel
               .
            
             
               27.
               
               Where
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               Vers
               .
               15.
               
               
                 (
                 But
                 my
                 mercy
                 shall
                 not
                 depart
                 away
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 took
                 it
                 from
                 Saul
                 .
                 )
              
               Here
               we
               see
               with
               what
               sweetness
               the
               Lord
               tempers
               the
               bitter
               cup
               of
               the
               sufferings
               of
               his
               own
               ,
               which
               should
               comfort
               them
               in
               their
               sharpest
               corrections
               ,
               and
               be
               their
               prayer
               .
               And
               what
               is
               the
               difference
               between
               the
               punishments
               of
               the
               wicked
               ,
               and
               corrections
               )
               of
               the
               Godly
               :
               the
               one
               is
               a
               mixed
               cup
               with
               the
               sweetness
               of
               mercy
               ,
               tending
               to
               conversion
               ,
               like
               the
               dealing
               of
               a
               Father
               with
               his
               Child
               :
               the
               other
               a
               cup
               of
               wrath
               without
               mixture
               of
               mercy
               or
               love
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               ,
               Revel
               .
               14.
               10.
               
               Tending
               to
               eversion
               ,
               like
               the
               dealing
               of
               a
               Judge
               with
               a
               malefactor
               condemned
               to
               death
               .
            
             
               28.
               
               Vers
               .
               17.
               
               Where
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 That
                 according
                 to
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 all
                 this
                 vision
                 ,
                 so
                 did
                 Nathan
                 speak
                 unto
                 David
                 .
              
               We
               see
               the
               fidelity
               of
               the
               Lords
               .
               Prophet
               ,
               which
               all
               his
               servants
               in
               the
               Ministry
               should
               imitate
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               is
               not
               ashamed
               to
               recall
               ,
               and
               recant
               what
               formerly
               he
               had
               said
               to
               
                 David
                 ,
                 Vers
              
               .
               3.
               
               Upon
               better
               ground
               and
               information
               from
               the
               Lord.
               Which
               should
               teach
               all
               men
               humbly
               ever
               to
               submit
               to
               truth
               ,
               and
               quit
               errour
               ;
               and
               not
               to
               stand
               upon
               their
               owne
               credit
               ,
               in
               maintaining
               what
               once
               they
               have
               professed
               without
               retractation
               :
               the
               contrary
               whereof
               we
               see
               good
               Aug●stine
               did
               to
               his
               ever
               and
               singular
               commendation
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             II.
             SAM
             .
             Chap.
             7.
             from
             the
             18.
             
             Verse
             to
             the
             end
             .
          
           
             FOllowes
             the
             second
             part
             of
             the
             Chapter
             ,
             wherein
             is
             set
             down
             Davids
             thanksgiving
             :
             both
             for
             the
             promise
             made
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             as
             also
             to
             his
             posterity
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             benefits
             past
             ,
             present
             and
             promised
             ,
             which
             he
             concludes
             with
             a
             petition
             for
             the
             continuance
             of
             the
             Lords
             favour
             ,
             and
             performance
             of
             his
             gracious
             promises
             .
          
           
             Which
             Eucharisticall
             oration
             has
             ,
             1.
             
             It
             s
             Exordium
             ,
             or
             beginning
             .
             2.
             
             A
             narration
             .
             And
             3.
             
             A
             conclusion
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             The
             Exordium
             has
             the
             place
             ,
             where
             David
             makes
             it
             ,
             and
             his
             gesture
             .
             The
             place
             is
             the
             sanctuary
             now
             established
             in
             Sion
             ,
             into
             which
             now
             he
             comes
             ,
             and
             where
             the
             Ark
             was
             ,
             and
             to
             which
             the
             Lord
             had
             promised
             his
             presence
             .
             Next
             his
             gesture
             was
             sitting
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             denote
             the
             settledness
             of
             his
             mind
             ,
             in
             uttering
             his
             oration
             .
             Used
             therefore
             by
             Judges
             in
             hearing
             of
             parties
             ,
             and
             pronouncing
             sentences
             ,
             no
             wise
             to
             be
             taken
             exception
             against
             in
             David
             ,
             as
             unreverent
             :
             more
             then
             in
             us
             in
             hearing
             of
             Gods
             Word
             ;
             and
             singing
             of
             Psalmes
             :
             and
             sometimes
             in
             prayer
             ,
             as
             at
             meate
             and
             elswhere
             .
             For
             the
             speciall
             thing
             that
             the
             Lord
             looks
             unto
             ,
             is
             the
             
               sincerity
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
               and
               truth
               in
               the
               inward
               parts
               :
            
             as
             Psal
             .
             51.
             6
             ,
             ●s
             declared
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             narration
             it selfe
             ,
             has
             〈…〉
             A
             depressing
             ,
             and
             lying
             low
             of
             David
             himselfe
             ,
             as
             he
             saies
             elswhere
             ,
             
               What
               is
               man
               that
               thou
               should'st
               so
               respect
               him
               ?
               &c.
            
             And
             here
             ,
             
               What
               was
               he
               that
               the
               Lord
               ,
               not
               only
               should
               have
               brought
               him
               to
               such
               preferment
               ,
               but
               also
               promised
               the
               establishment
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               to
               his
               posterity
               ?
            
             which
             is
             not
             the
             manner
             of
             men
             to
             look
             so
             low
             to
             their
             inferiours
             ,
             and
             without
             their
             deserving
             :
             from
             a
             low
             estate
             (
             having
             no
             motive
             on
             their
             part
             )
             to
             advance
             them
             ,
             and
             theirs
             to
             a
             high
             condition
             .
             2.
             
             Next
             ,
             to
             depressing
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             Vers
             .
             22.
             
             He
             advances
             God
             ,
             his
             greatness
             ,
             and
             goodness
             :
             both
             towards
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             his
             people
             ;
             and
             thereafter
             from
             Vers
             .
             25.
             
             He
             petitions
             the
             Lord
             to
             establish
             his
             promises
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             posterity
             which
             he
             acknowledges
             to
             be
             true
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             would
             of
             his
             good
             pleasure
             bless
             his
             house
             ,
             and
             to
             continue
             it
             before
             him
             .
             And
             ●is
             he
             makes
             to
             be
             the
             conclusion
             of
             this
             forenamed
             thanksgiving
             .
          
           
             
               OBSERVATIONS
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               WE
               see
               that
               David
               is
               not
               only
               thankfull
               in
               heart
               ,
               but
               also
               for
               the
               Lords
               benefits
               ,
               he
               expresses
               the
               same
               by
               Word
               :
               that
               so
               by
               the
               whole
               man
               God
               may
               be
               worshipped
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               we
               believe
               with
               the
               heart
               unto
               righteousness
               ▪
               and
               confess
               with
               our
               mouth
               's
               unto
               salvation
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Vers
               .
               18.
               
               Where
               he
               saies
               ,
               
                 Who
                 am
                 I
                 ?
                 &c.
              
               We
               see
               that
               the
               
               Lords
               benefits
               move
               David
               to
               humility
               ,
               and
               dejection
               ,
               with
               Jacob
               ,
               the
               Godly
               ever
               acknowledging
               themselves
               unworthy
               of
               the
               least
               of
               all
               his
               mercies
               ,
               Gen.
               32.
               10.
               
               Whereas
               on
               the
               contrary
               the
               wicked
               are
               puft
               up
               with
               them
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               in
               Nebuchadnezzar
               ,
               and
               
                 Pharaoh
                 ,
                 who
                 said
                 who
                 is
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 should
                 obey
                 him
                 ?
              
               And
               therefore
               the
               benefits
               of
               God
               to
               the
               Godly
               are
               blessings
               indeed
               ,
               whereas
               to
               the
               wicked
               they
               are
               turned
               into
               curses
               :
               through
               their
               abuse
               of
               them
               unto
               pride
               ,
               excess
               ,
               tyrannie
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Vers
               .
               19.
               
               Where
               the
               Lord
               not
               only
               promises
               to
               establish
               the
               kingdome
               to
               David
               himselfe
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               his
               posterity
               after
               him
               :
               we
               see
               the
               large
               bounty
               ,
               and
               goodness
               of
               God
               to
               his
               servants
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               does
               more
               to
               them
               ,
               then
               they
               could
               expect
               :
               as
               we
               see
               in
               Jacobs
               profession
               ,
               Gen.
               48.
               11.
               
               In
               
                 Josephs
                 ,
                 Davids
                 ,
                 Mordecai's
                 ,
                 Daniels
              
               and
               others
               their
               preferment
               .
               And
               here
               in
               the
               promise
               to
               David
               concerning
               his
               posterity
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Vers
               .
               20.
               
               Where
               David
               saies
               ,
               
                 thou
                 Lord
                 knowest
                 thy
                 servant
              
               .
               We
               see
               that
               the
               Lord
               is
               an
               omniscient
               God
               ,
               and
               who
               knowes
               particularly
               all
               his
               servants
               ,
               and
               subjects
               :
               and
               the
               very
               secrets
               of
               their
               hearts
               .
               The
               truth
               whereof
               in
               the
               hidden
               and
               inward
               parts
               he
               doth
               desire
               ,
               Psal
               .
               51.
               6.
               
               And
               therefore
               David
               having
               this
               sincerity
               of
               heart
               can
               say
               ,
               what
               an
               hypocrite
               dare
               not
               ,
               
                 thou
                 Lord
                 knowest
                 thy
                 〈…〉
              
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Vers
               .
               21.
               
               All
               the
               Lords
               promises
               ,
               and
               goodness
               to
               him
               ,
               〈◊〉
               it
               ascribes
               to
               free
               love
               only
               :
               as
               the
               Lord
               himselfe
               speaks
               ,
               Hos
               .
               14.
               4.
               
               Which
               we
               also
               should
               do
               ,
               and
               to
               no
               〈◊〉
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Vers
               .
               22.
               
               In
               Davids
               abasing
               of
               himselfe
               .
               Vers
               .
               18.
               
               And
               extolling
               of
               God
               :
               both
               his
               greatness
               ,
               and
               goodness
               here
               .
               We
               see
               the
               disposition
               of
               the
               truly
               Godly
               ,
               they
               can
               never
               enough
               extoll
               ,
               acknowledge
               ,
               and
               praise
               the
               Lord
               :
               as
               the
               spouse
               doth
               in
               the
               Canticles
               ;
               and
               David
               in
               the
               Psalmes
               .
               Nor
               can
               they
               sufficiently
               lye
               low
               enough
               before
               him
               in
               the
               dust
               :
               as
               we
               see
               ,
               Gen.
               18.
               27.
               32.
               10.
               
               In
               the
               Publican
               ,
               and
               parable
               of
               the
               Prodigall
               ,
               and
               others
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               This
               matchless
               and
               incomparable
               greatness
               ,
               and
               goodness
               of
               God
               :
               David
               saies
               ,
               is
               ,
               
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 heard
                 with
                 his
                 eares
                 :
              
               shewing
               thereby
               unto
               us
               (
               as
               the
               Apostle
               speaks
               )
               that
               Faith
               comes
               by
               hearing
               ,
               and
               hearing
               is
               of
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               
               whereunto
               we
               should
               therefore
               hearken
               ,
               if
               we
               would
               be
               truly
               instructed
               ,
               and
               believe
               to
               salvation
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               Vers
               .
               23.
               
               If
               Gods
               goodness
               to
               his
               people
               be
               so
               extolled
               by
               David
               here
               ,
               for
               a
               corporall
               redemption
               from
               Egypt
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               Nations
               and
               their
               gods
               :
               how
               much
               more
               should
               he
               be
               extolled
               by
               us
               Christians
               ,
               for
               that
               great
               and
               spirituall
               redemption
               of
               our
               soules
               from
               the
               tyrannie
               and
               bondage
               of
               Satan
               ,
               sinne
               and
               damnation
               :
               and
               for
               our
               liberation
               (
               who
               profess
               the
               Gospell
               )
               from
               the
               tyrannie
               of
               Antichrist
               ,
               and
               his
               gross
               Idolatry
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               Vers
               .
               25.
               and
               26.
               
               In
               speaking
               of
               Gods
               promises
               he
               ever
               makes
               mention
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               made
               to
               his
               servant
               .
               Where
               we
               see
               ,
               who
               have
               right
               to
               the
               promises
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               may
               justly
               lay
               hold
               upon
               them
               :
               towit
               ,
               only
               they
               who
               are
               Gods
               servants
               ,
               and
               who
               apply
               themselves
               to
               obey
               his
               precepts
               ;
               these
               only
               may
               apply
               to
               themselves
               his
               promises
               :
               
                 What
                 God
                 therefore
                 has
                 joyned
                 together
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 man
                 separate
                 .
              
            
             
               10.
               
               Vers
               .
               28.
               
               Where
               David
               saies
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               
                 That
                 he
                 is
                 that
                 God
                 whose
                 Word
                 is
                 true
              
               ;
               we
               see
               that
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               is
               th●
               prop
               of
               the
               Godlies
               faith
               ,
               one
               jot
               whereof
               shall
               never
               fail
               ,
               no
               has
               ever
               failed
               towards
               his
               own
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               Vers
               .
               29.
               
               David
               closes
               up
               all
               ,
               with
               an
               earnest
               and
               reiterated
               petition
               for
               a
               blessing
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               his
               house
               forever
               ;
               so
               that
               herein
               he
               is
               like
               Jacob
               ,
               who
               wrestled
               for
               the
               blessing
               :
               and
               it
               should
               be
               likewise
               our
               earnest
               suit
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               in
               like
               manner
               bestow
               his
               blessing
               upon
               us
               and
               ours
               ,
               and
               if
               we
               ge●
               this
               Fatherly
               blessing
               of
               his
               ,
               all
               will
               be
               well
               ,
               and
               we
               may
               say
               ,
               
                 I
                 is
                 sufficient
              
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             II
             SAM
             .
             Chap.
             8.
             and
             1
             CHRON.
             18.
             
          
           
             IN
             this
             Chapter
             (
             the
             Generall
             summe
             whereof
             is
             the
             amplification
             of
             Davids
             kingdome
             in
             his
             own
             time
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             own
             person
             )
             are
             these
             particulars
             set
             down
             .
             1.
             
             The
             five
             warres
             that
             he
             had
             ,
             against
             the
             
               Philistines
               ,
               Moabites
            
             ,
             the
             King
             of
             Zobah
             ,
             the
             
             King
             of
             〈◊〉
             ,
             and
             the
             Edomites
             ,
             all
             whom
             he
             subdued
             ,
             and
             whereby
             his
             Empire
             was
             enlarged
             not
             only
             from
             Sichar
             the
             river
             in
             the
             South
             ,
             to
             Euphrates
             in
             the
             North
             ,
             but
             further
             almost
             from
             Sinai
             :
             and
             mount
             Caucasus
             in
             
               Arabia
               Petra
            
             in
             the
             South
             ,
             even
             to
             mount
             Taurus
             ,
             and
             Armenia
             ,
             beyond
             Euphrates
             in
             the
             North.
             This
             is
             set
             down
             from
             the
             first
             to
             the
             9.
             vers
             .
             and
             in
             the
             14.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Vers
             .
             9.
             and
             10.
             
             Is
             set
             downe
             Toi
             ,
             King
             of
             Hamath
             his
             congratulatory
             message
             of
             Davids
             victory
             over
             the
             King
             of
             Zoba
             :
             with
             the
             cause
             thereof
             ,
             and
             what
             gifts
             he
             sent
             unto
             David
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Is
             set
             downe
             what
             David
             did
             with
             these
             gifts
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             rich
             spoiles
             of
             all
             the
             Nations
             which
             he
             subdued
             ,
             vers
             .
             11.
             and
             vers
             .
             15.
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Chapter
             is
             set
             downe
             Davids
             ordering
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             by
             administration
             of
             justice
             ,
             in
             his
             owne
             person
             ,
             to
             all
             his
             people
             now
             setled
             in
             peace
             ,
             as
             also
             by
             electing
             ,
             and
             appointing
             fit
             officers
             and
             rulers
             delegate
             ,
             and
             subalterne
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             to
             governe
             both
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Commonwealth
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             warre
             then
             which
             David
             had
             ,
             was
             with
             the
             Philistines
             ,
             who
             were
             descended
             from
             the
             Egyptians
             ,
             whose
             progenitor
             was
             Misram
             ,
             the
             second
             sonne
             of
             cursed
             Ham
             :
             infidells
             in
             religion
             ,
             and
             Capitall
             enemies
             to
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             whom
             David
             sublued
             and
             took
             their
             strongest
             Citie
             
               M●th●●
               Ammah
            
             from
             them
             ,
             which
             is
             by
             interpretation
             ,
             the
             bridle
             of
             
               Ammah
               ▪
            
             because
             be●ng
             situated
             on
             strong
             hills
             ,
             it
             hindred
             the
             Israelites
             to
             overcome
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             warre
             was
             against
             the
             Moabites
             ,
             descended
             of
             Lot
             ,
             that
             incest
             ●o
             ●s
             copulation
             with
             one
             of
             his
             own
             daughters
             in
             the
             time
             of
             his
             drunkenness
             :
             as
             we
             read
             ,
             Gen.
             19.
             37.
             
             Of
             whom
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               that
               he
               measured
               them
               with
               a
               line
               ,
            
             by
             a
             Metaphor
             from
             Artizans
             ,
             that
             measure
             their
             work
             so
             :
             or
             from
             measurers
             of
             land
             ,
             whereby
             is
             shewed
             ,
             that
             he
             destroyed
             the
             two
             parts
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             kept
             only
             the
             third
             part
             alive
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             warre
             was
             against
             Hadadezer
             King
             of
             Zobah
             ,
             whose
             proper
             name
             was
             Adad
             ,
             as
             Pharaoh
             was
             of
             the
             Egyptian
             Kings
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             warre
             was
             with
             the
             King
             of
             Syria
             ,
             whose
             name
             
             is
             not
             here
             exprest
             ,
             but
             his
             chiefe
             Citie
             ,
             and
             country
             Damascus
             :
             lying
             between
             the
             hill
             Hermon
             and
             Libanus
             ,
             now
             called
             ,
             Caelosyria
             ,
             the
             cause
             of
             which
             warre
             was
             ,
             because
             they
             took
             part
             with
             H●dadezer
             against
             David
             .
          
           
             The
             fifth
             warre
             vers
             .
             14.
             
             Is
             against
             the
             Edomites
             ,
             in
             whole
             townes
             (
             being
             subdued
             )
             he
             put
             Carlson's
             ,
             and
             which
             was
             done
             by
             Abi●h●i
             the
             sonne
             of
             Zerviah
             ,
             as
             we
             read
             ,
             1
             Chron.
             18.
             12.
             
          
           
             
               OBSERVATIONS
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               FRom
               these
               severall
               warres
               here
               spoken
               of
               ,
               we
               learne
               .
               That
               all
               warres
               are
               not
               unlawfull
               :
               as
               we
               have
               shewed
               before
               ,
               on
               2
               Sam.
               2.
               17.
               at
               length
               ,
               against
               Anabaptists
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               More
               particularly
               ,
               that
               these
               warres
               of
               David
               against
               the
               persons
               ,
               and
               Nations
               before
               named
               were
               lawfull
               :
               we
               may
               see
               ,
               1.
               
               Because
               the
               destruction
               and
               subdueing
               of
               these
               enemies
               to
               Israel
               ,
               was
               fore
               prophesied
               by
               Balaam
               ,
               Num.
               24.
               17.
               
               And
               God
               ma●
               David
               the
               instrument
               of
               fulfilling
               of
               this
               prophesy
               .
               2.
               
               They
               ha●
               incroached
               upon
               the
               territories
               and
               bounds
               of
               the
               land
               :
               whi●●
               the
               Lord
               had
               given
               to
               Israel
               ,
               and
               was
               divided
               unto
               them
               Joshua
               .
               3.
               
               It
               is
               said
               ,
               vers
               .
               6.
               and
               14.
               
               That
               in
               all
               these
               whether
               soever
               he
               went
               ,
               the
               Lord
               preserved
               David
               ,
               which
               shewes
               〈◊〉
               he
               was
               walking
               in
               Gods
               waies
               ,
               to
               which
               only
               his
               preservatio●
               is
               promised
               :
               and
               that
               he
               had
               a
               good
               cause
               in
               hand
               ,
               and
               inte●●ded
               them
               not
               either
               out
               of
               pride
               ,
               (
               the
               mother
               of
               contention
               )
               〈◊〉
               covetousness
               :
               as
               we
               see
               ,
               vers
               .
               11.
               
               But
               only
               made
               these
               warre
               upon
               a
               good
               ground
               ,
               and
               for
               a
               right
               end
               :
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               glory
               〈◊〉
               God
               ,
               and
               accomplishing
               his
               will
               ;
               and
               the
               good
               of
               his
               people
               ,
               and
               their
               quiet
               ,
               and
               freedome
               from
               such
               insolent
               and
               infesting
               enemies
               ,
               as
               they
               had
               at
               divers
               times
               proved
               ;
               as
               we
               see
               in
               the
               book
               of
               the
               Judges
               ,
               and
               late
               reigne
               of
               Saul
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               Lord
               had
               promised
               to
               David
               to
               build
               him
               a
               house
               ,
               and
               (
               as
               he
               had
               hitherto
               done
               )
               to
               make
               him
               a
               great
               name
               (
               chap.
               7.
               9.
               
               )
               yet
               he
               is
               not
               idle
               ,
               but
               use●
               the
               lawfull
               meanes
               ,
               to
               teach
               us
               to
               do
               the
               like
               ,
               when
               we
               look
               on
               the
               promises
               of
               God
               ,
               of
               salvation
               ,
               Phil.
               2.
               12.
               
               Or
               protection
               ,
               Act.
               27.
               31.
               
               Or
               providing
               
               for
               us
               ,
               Gen.
               3.
               
               1●
               .
               &c.
               So
               that
               we
               should
               neither
               tempt
               God
               by
               not
               using
               the
               meanes
               ,
               nor
               yet
               distrust
               God
               by
               confiding
               in
               the
               meanes
               only
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               All
               this
               which
               was
               done
               by
               David
               unto
               these
               wicked
               nations
               was
               (
               as
               is
               said
               )
               fore-prophesied
               by
               Balaam
               ,
               and
               yet
               before
               this
               performance
               400.
               yeares
               and
               more
               had
               intervened
               ,
               whereby
               we
               see
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               Lords
               lenity
               and
               long
               suffering
               patience
               ,
               which
               should
               have
               led
               them
               to
               repentance
               .
               2.
               
               The
               truth
               of
               the
               Lords
               threatnings
               at
               last
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               of
               his
               promises
               :
               therefore
               let
               not
               the
               Godly
               be
               discouraged
               that
               their
               enemies
               are
               not
               presently
               ,
               or
               in
               short
               time
               punished
               ;
               for
               the
               Lord
               suffers
               them
               to
               fill
               their
               cup
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               he
               will
               come
               ,
               though
               with
               leaden
               feet
               ,
               yet
               with
               an
               iron
               heavy
               hand
               to
               crush
               them
               ,
               as
               a
               pot
               harde
               in
               pieces
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               David
               slew
               the
               Syrians
               who
               came
               to
               succour
               Hadadezer
               against
               him
               .
               Whereby
               we
               see
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               dangerous
               to
               assist
               the
               wicked
               against
               the
               Godly
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               pertakers
               with
               any
               in
               an
               ill
               cause
               or
               course
               ,
               as
               the
               example
               of
               Jehofaphats
               association
               with
               Ahab
               ,
               testifies
               ,
               1
               King.
               22.
               8.
               
            
             
               6.
               
               Vers
               .
               6.
               and
               14.
               
               Davids
               fortification
               ,
               and
               putting
               Garri●ons
               in
               Syria
               of
               Damascus
               ,
               and
               in
               Edom
               ,
               for
               conservation
               of
               his
               conquest
               .
               Shewes
               that
               piety
               and
               prudence
               may
               well
               consist
               together
               ,
               and
               as
               the
               Poet
               speaks
               ,
               
                 Non
                 minor
                 est
                 virtus
                 quam
                 querere
                 ,
                 parta
                 tueri
                 .
              
            
             
               7.
               
               Where
               it
               is
               said
               that
               the
               Lord
               preserved
               David
               wheresoever
               he
               went
               :
               we
               see
               ,
               1.
               
               Who
               is
               the
               preserver
               of
               the
               Godly
               from
               all
               danger
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               perill's
               ,
               and
               from
               whom
               therefore
               they
               should
               seek
               the
               same
               .
               2.
               
               How
               good
               and
               carefull
               a
               Master
               the
               Lord
               is
               of
               his
               servants
               ,
               and
               their
               safety
               :
               as
               we
               see
               ,
               Gen.
               15.
               1.
               and
               Psal
               .
               84.
               11.
               
               Yea
               in
               death
               it selfe
               ,
               Psal
               .
               23.
               4.
               
               Which
               should
               be
               a
               great
               motive
               ,
               and
               encouragement
               to
               serve
               him
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               We
               see
               by
               Gods
               preserving
               of
               David
               whethersoever
               he
               went
               ,
               not
               only
               Gods
               generall
               omnipresence
               withall
               ,
               but
               also
               his
               particular
               and
               speciall
               presence
               in
               mercy
               ,
               and
               for
               their
               good
               with
               his
               own
               :
               because
               they
               walk
               in
               his
               waies
               ,
               and
               as
               acknowledging
               this
               his
               presence
               ,
               and
               alseeing
               eye
               .
            
             
             
               9.
               
               Vers
               11.
               
               Davids
               giving
               of
               the
               rich
               spoile
               of
               these
               nations
               whom
               he
               subdued
               ,
               and
               dedicating
               of
               them
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               rich
               gifts
               of
               gold
               ,
               silver
               and
               brasse
               which
               Toi
               King
               of
               Hamath
               sent
               unto
               him
               ;
               not
               onely
               clears
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               undertook
               not
               these
               warres
               for
               covetousnesse
               ,
               but
               also
               shewes
               his
               thankfullnesse
               to
               God
               ,
               as
               author
               of
               his
               victories
               ,
               and
               his
               religious
               ,
               and
               bountifull
               royall
               disposition
               to
               Religion
               ,
               and
               the
               advancement
               thereof
               ,
               worthy
               to
               be
               imitated
               by
               all
               Princes
               and
               others
               ,
               and
               farre
               contrary
               to
               the
               disposition
               of
               most
               men
               now
               adayes
               who
               have
               no
               publicke
               Spirits
               ,
               or
               are
               for
               pious
               workes
               ,
               but
               onely
               study
               to
               their
               owne
               private
               commodity
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               Vers
               14.
               
               We
               see
               the
               Edomites
               are
               counted
               amongst
               these
               Enemies
               to
               Israel
               ,
               whom
               David
               subdued
               ,
               who
               were
               come
               of
               
                 Esau
                 ,
                 Israels
              
               elder
               Brother
               ,
               and
               yet
               ,
               though
               of
               one
               blood
               from
               Isaac
               ,
               and
               should
               as
               Brethren
               been
               friends
               to
               Israel
               ,
               they
               were
               their
               infesting
               Enemies
               .
               Whereby
               we
               see
               how
               weak
               a
               band
               of
               union
               ,
               or
               amity
               nature
               is
               without
               grace
               ,
               which
               indeed
               is
               the
               strongest
               tie
               of
               love
               and
               true
               solid
               friendship
               ,
               the
               communion
               of
               saints
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               Vers
               15.
               
               After
               he
               had
               subdued
               his
               Enemies
               David
               now
               gives
               not
               himself
               to
               ease
               and
               sport
               ,
               or
               the
               like
               ,
               as
               many
               Princes
               do
               :
               but
               like
               a
               good
               King
               in
               his
               own
               Person
               he
               Ministers
               Justice
               unto
               all
               his
               people
               ,
               and
               commits
               it
               not
               altogether
               ,
               and
               onely
               to
               other
               deputies
               under
               him
               .
               A
               worthy
               example
               for
               all
               Kings
               to
               follow
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               Solomon
               likewise
               did
               in
               judging
               between
               the
               two
               harlots
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               Where
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               that
               he
               executed
               judgement
               and
               Justice
               .
               We
               see
               that
               it
               is
               not
               enough
               for
               Princes
               ,
               onely
               to
               make
               good
               Lawes
               ,
               except
               also
               they
               put
               them
               in
               execution
               ,
               as
               also
               where
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               that
               he
               did
               this
               to
               all
               his
               people
               ,
               the
               meanest
               as
               well
               as
               the
               greatest
               ,
               it
               shewes
               that
               he
               did
               the
               same
               impartially
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               worthiest
               part
               of
               a
               Judge
               so
               to
               do
               ,
               for
               a
               good
               Judge
               should
               .
               1.
               
               Be
               void
               of
               affection
               and
               partiality
               .
               2.
               
               He
               should
               have
               patience
               to
               hear
               .
               3.
               
               Skill
               to
               cognosce
               .
               4.
               
               Wisdome
               to
               decerne
               .
               And
               5.
               courage
               to
               execute
               ,
               without
               partiality
               .
            
             
               13.
               
               Vers
               16.
               
               In
               this
               prudent
               and
               provident
               distribution
               of
               offices
               for
               government
               of
               both
               estates
               ,
               civil
               and
               Ecclesiasticall
               ,
               and
               setting
               such
               over
               the
               Cherethites
               ,
               and
               Pelethites
               ,
               who
               were
               his
               guard
               ,
               we
               see
               the
               laudable
               care
               ,
               that
               David
               had
               both
               of
               Church
               
               and
               Commonwealth
               ,
               and
               which
               all
               godly
               Princes
               should
               imitate
               and
               follow
               .
            
             
               14.
               
               We
               see
               also
               that
               every
               one
               hath
               his
               particular
               office
               assigned
               unto
               him
               ,
               wherein
               he
               is
               appointed
               to
               do
               his
               duty
               ,
               without
               usurpation
               ,
               or
               intrusion
               upon
               the
               office
               of
               another
               :
               a
               worthy
               example
               to
               be
               followed
               ,
               for
               every
               one
               to
               be
               content
               with
               his
               own
               charge
               ,
               and
               to
               discharge
               it
               well
               ,
               and
               to
               keep
               within
               their
               owne
               sphere
               and
               station
               :
               the
               civil
               not
               to
               usurp
               ,
               or
               incroach
               upon
               the
               Ecclesiasticall
               ,
               as
               Vzziah
               did
               :
               nor
               the
               Ecclesiasticall
               to
               usurp
               civil
               offices
               ,
               and
               meddle
               in
               civil
               affaires
               not
               belonging
               to
               them
               ,
               after
               Christs
               example
               ,
               who
               said
               to
               the
               two
               Brethren
               concerning
               the
               parting
               of
               the
               inheritance
               ,
               
                 Who
                 made
                 me
                 a
                 Judge
                 between
                 you
                 ?
              
            
             
               15.
               
               The
               Allegory
               of
               these
               victories
               of
               David
               and
               subduing
               under
               him
               these
               nations
               ,
               and
               dedicating
               their
               spoils
               ,
               and
               gifts
               to
               the
               Lord
               :
               represents
               to
               us
               in
               figure
               ,
               the
               victory
               that
               the
               Sonne
               of
               David
               ,
               Christ
               Jesus
               should
               have
               over
               the
               Gentiles
               by
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               their
               conversion
               thereby
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               Prophesied
               ,
               Isa
               .
               60.
               
               And
               elswhere
               ,
               and
               that
               their
               gifts
               ,
               and
               these
               sciences
               amongst
               them
               ,
               which
               were
               before
               abused
               by
               Satan
               unto
               Idolatry
               ,
               as
               spoiles
               ,
               Christ
               should
               make
               them
               thereafter
               serve
               for
               ●he
               good
               ,
               and
               edifying
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               and
               advancement
               of
               his
               ●tory
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             II.
             SAM
             .
             Chap.
             9.
             from
             the
             1.
             verse
             to
             the
             end
             .
          
           
             IN
             this
             Chapter
             is
             the
             History
             of
             the
             restitution
             of
             
               Mephiboseth
               ,
               Jonathans
            
             Son
             ,
             to
             the
             patrimony
             and
             Lands
             of
             his
             Father
             ,
             and
             of
             Davids
             further
             kindnesse
             to
             him
             according
             to
             that
             covenant
             made
             between
             Jonathan
             and
             David
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             20.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             This
             generall
             is
             divided
             in
             three
             particulars
             .
             1.
             
             Davids
             inquisition
             ,
             if
             there
             were
             any
             of
             Sauls
             house
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             might
             shew
             favour
             for
             Jonathans
             cause
             ,
             
               from
               the
               first
               verse
               to
               the
               fifth
               .
            
             2.
             
             The
             coming
             of
             Mephiboseth
             to
             David
             ,
             and
             his
             gracious
             receiving
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             kindly
             dealing
             with
             him
             ,
             
               from
               the
               fifth
               to
               the
               ninth
               verse
               .
            
             3.
             
             Davids
             restitution
             to
             Mephiboseth
             of
             his
             Fathers
             Lands
             ,
             and
             〈…〉
             bestowed
             on
             him
             to
             eate
             at
             the
             Kings
             table
             ,
             and
             making
             
             Ziba
             his
             servant
             ,
             to
             be
             his
             favourer
             ,
             or
             Chamber-lane
             .
             Again
             in
             the
             first
             part
             ,
             which
             is
             Davids
             inquisition
             ,
             we
             have
             set
             down
             all
             the
             circumstances
             ,
             as
             likewise
             the
             answer
             ,
             and
             resolution
             thereof
             ,
             1.
             
             Is
             the
             time
             ,
             when
             David
             (
             in
             the
             former
             Chapter
             )
             had
             pacified
             his
             Kingdome
             ,
             by
             subdueing
             the
             bordering
             Enemies
             thereof
             without
             ;
             and
             within
             had
             established
             the
             government
             both
             of
             Church
             and
             state
             ,
             and
             so
             had
             prove
             a
             good
             Magistrate
             .
             Now
             he
             sets
             himself
             to
             shew
             likewise
             that
             he
             is
             a
             good
             man
             ,
             which
             two
             when
             they
             concurre
             ,
             they
             make
             a
             Land
             happy
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Persons
             at
             whom
             he
             asks
             ,
             are
             not
             named
             ,
             but
             it
             seems
             to
             be
             his
             counsell
             ,
             or
             neerest
             courtiers
             .
             3.
             
             The
             matter
             of
             the
             inquisition
             is
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             any
             left
             of
             Sauls
             house
             .
             4.
             
             The
             end
             is
             ,
             not
             for
             evill
             to
             cut
             of
             such
             for
             his
             greater
             security
             ,
             but
             to
             shew
             favour
             unto
             them
             for
             Jonathans
             sake
             .
             For
             resolving
             of
             which
             question
             ,
             or
             inquisition
             ,
             these
             of
             whom
             David
             inquired
             ,
             call
             one
             unto
             the
             King
             Ziba
             ,
             a
             servant
             of
             Mephibosheths
             ,
             who
             tell
             David
             ,
             that
             Jonathan
             had
             a
             Sonne
             ,
             who
             was
             lame
             of
             his
             feet
             ,
             Mephibosheth
             (
             otherwise
             called
             Meribaal
             ,
             1
             Chron.
             8.
             34.
             )
             Who
             was
             in
             the
             house
             of
             Machir
             in
             Lodebar
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             little
             Town
             in
             the
             Land
             of
             Gilead
             ,
             from
             which
             place
             ,
             where
             he
             lived
             in
             an
             obscure
             and
             private
             manner
             ,
             glad
             to
             have
             his
             life
             saved
             .
             1.
             
             David
             sends
             and
             brings
             him
             .
             2.
             
             Beside
             his
             obedience
             ,
             is
             set
             down
             his
             humble
             reverence
             to
             David
             ,
             as
             his
             sovereigne
             ,
             both
             by
             gesture
             falling
             on
             his
             face
             ,
             and
             by
             word
             ,
             professing
             himself
             to
             be
             his
             servant
             .
             3.
             
             Is
             set
             down
             Davids
             kind
             ,
             and
             gracious
             dealing
             with
             him
             .
             1.
             
             Forbidding
             him
             to
             fear
             .
             2.
             
             Shewing
             unto
             him
             in
             the
             generall
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             shew
             kindnesse
             to
             him
             for
             Jonathans
             sake
             ,
             and
             in
             particular
             .
             1.
             
             He
             would
             restore
             to
             him
             all
             the
             proper
             Land
             of
             his
             Grandfather
             Saul
             .
             And
             2.
             he
             would
             so
             farre
             also
             honour
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             eat
             at
             his
             table
             continually
             ,
             where
             unto
             is
             subjoyned
             Mephibosheths
             humble
             thanksgiving
             ,
             both
             by
             his
             gesture
             of
             bowing
             ,
             and
             words
             of
             admiration
             of
             such
             bounty
             and
             honour
             to
             be
             bestowed
             upon
             such
             a
             dead
             Dog
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             ,
             for
             so
             he
             calls
             himself
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             third
             part
             of
             this
             Chapter
             is
             set
             down
             Davids
             declaration
             to
             Ziba
             ;
             what
             he
             had
             done
             ,
             and
             was
             to
             do
             ,
             to
             his
             Master
             Mephibosheth●
             ,
             and
             his
             appointing
             of
             him
             ,
             his
             Sonnes
             ,
             who
             were
             15.
             and
             his
             servants
             who
             were
             20.
             to
             till
             his
             Land
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             bring
             in
             the
             fruits
             thereof
             to
             him
             ,
             providing
             so
             for
             his
             ease
             ,
             as
             
             well
             as
             for
             his
             honour
             and
             commodity
             ,
             which
             charge
             Ziba
             willingly
             undergoes
             ,
             and
             so
             Mephibosheth
             dwelt
             in
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             did
             eat
             continually
             at
             the
             Kings
             table
             .
          
           
             
               OBSERVATIONS
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               WE
               see
               in
               this
               inquisition
               of
               
                 David
                 ,
                 vers
              
               1.
               
               And
               time
               thereof
               ,
               that
               honour
               changes
               not
               manners
               ,
               nor
               forgets
               he
               that
               kindnesse
               now
               being
               King
               ,
               which
               formerly
               he
               had
               with
               Jonathan
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               his
               Fathers
               subject
               ,
               and
               therefore
               seeing
               himself
               was
               dead
               ,
               he
               resolves
               to
               keep
               this
               kindnesse
               still
               ,
               and
               shew
               it
               to
               any
               of
               his
               ofspring
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               In
               this
               inquisition
               and
               deed
               of
               Davids
               ,
               we
               see
               three
               notable
               vertues
               eminent
               in
               him
               .
               1.
               
               Gratitude
               and
               thankfulnesse
               to
               Jonathan
               for
               all
               his
               love
               ,
               and
               favours
               ,
               which
               in
               his
               life
               time
               he
               did
               shew
               to
               David
               ,
               which
               now
               survives
               Jonathan
               ,
               and
               he
               shewes
               it
               to
               his
               Sonne
               ,
               Mephibosheth
               .
               Which
               serves
               to
               condemne
               this
               generation
               that
               is
               so
               ungrate
               both
               to
               the
               living
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               dead
               .
               2.
               
               Verity
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               observation
               of
               what
               he
               promised
               to
               Jonathan
               ,
               and
               to
               shew
               that
               his
               promise
               was
               a
               true
               promise
               ,
               and
               not
               ●lie
               ,
               and
               his
               oath
               a
               true
               oath
               ,
               and
               not
               perjury
               ,
               both
               lying
               and
               perjury
               being
               most
               odious
               in
               any
               ,
               but
               chiefly
               in
               a
               Prince
               ,
               the
               one
               punishable
               by
               infamy
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               by
               death
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Fidelity
               ,
               which
               is
               different
               from
               verity
               ,
               in
               that
               verity
               has
               words
               as
               the
               subject
               ,
               and
               fidelity
               has
               works
               .
               And
               as
               verity
               is
               called
               the
               agreement
               of
               the
               minde
               with
               the
               word
               ,
               so
               fidelity
               is
               the
               agreement
               of
               the
               word
               with
               the
               work
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               In
               keeping
               promise
               and
               covenant
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Law
               ,
               we
               see
               that
               David
               ,
               though
               a
               King
               and
               Lawgiver
               to
               others
               ,
               yet
               he
               subjects
               himself
               unto
               the
               Law
               ,
               to
               be
               an
               observer
               thereof
               himself
               :
               as
               a
               good
               example
               to
               others
               to
               follow
               ,
               as
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 Regis
                 ad
                 exemplum
                 totus
                 componitur
                 orbis
                 ,
              
               and
               as
               the
               Apostle
               speaks
               ,
               Rom.
               2.
               21.
               
               
                 Thou
                 that
                 teaches
                 another
                 ,
                 teaches
                 thou
                 not
                 thy self
                 ?
              
               So
               thou
               who
               wouldest
               have
               another
               observe
               Lawes
               ,
               shouldest
               thou
               not
               be
               examplar
               in
               observing
               the
               Lawes
               thyself
               ?
               A
               necessary
               lesson
               and
               good
               example
               for
               all
               Princes
               ,
               and
               Pastours
               ,
               Magistrates
               and
               Ministers
               to
               follow
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               This
               kindnesse
               that
               David
               would
               shew
               to
               any
               that
               is
               left
               
               (
               sayes
               David
               )
               of
               Sauls
               house
               ,
               shewes
               plainly
               hereby
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               finding
               out
               but
               of
               one
               poor
               lame
               man
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               the
               Lord
               for
               Sauls
               wickednesse
               &
               cruelty
               ,
               had
               quite
               destroyed
               that
               house
               of
               his
               ,
               though
               a
               potent
               King.
               Which
               sheweth
               what
               sinne
               does
               to
               the
               greatest
               houses
               ,
               (
               though
               royall
               )
               and
               to
               others
               inferiour
               ,
               being
               like
               the
               worm
               at
               the
               root
               of
               Jonas
               flourishing
               gourd
               ,
               which
               made
               it
               soon
               to
               decay
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               This
               kindnesse
               that
               he
               would
               shew
               ,
               he
               sayes
               ,
               it
               is
               for
               Ionathans
               sake
               ,
               where
               we
               see
               .
               1.
               
               That
               the
               fruit
               of
               wel
               doing
               lives
               longer
               then
               himself
               who
               is
               the
               doer
               ,
               and
               thereby
               he
               leaves
               a
               blessing
               and
               good
               treasure
               behinde
               him
               to
               his
               posterity
               .
               And
               2.
               that
               it
               is
               a
               happy
               thing
               to
               be
               the
               ofspring
               of
               a
               good
               parent
               ,
               chiefly
               ,
               if
               they
               insist
               in
               their
               godly
               footsteps
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Vers
               3.
               
               This
               kindnesse
               is
               called
               the
               kindnesse
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               David
               sayes
               he
               was
               to
               shew
               for
               Ionathans
               sake
               ,
               to
               denote
               first
               the
               greatnesse
               of
               the
               kindnesse
               ,
               as
               sundry
               things
               in
               Scripture
               has
               this
               denomination
               for
               the
               same
               signification
               ,
               as
               the
               montain
               of
               God
               ,
               &c.
               
               As
               also
               2.
               to
               shew
               that
               this
               was
               agreeable
               to
               Gods
               commandment
               ,
               that
               promises
               being
               Lawfull
               ,
               and
               specially
               oathes
               should
               be
               keeped
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               Psal
               .
               25.
               
               And
               which
               should
               be
               the
               rule
               of
               all
               ,
               our
               actions
               and
               motive
               thereto
               .
               And
               3.
               that
               the
               sam●
               would
               be
               acceptable
               to
               God
               ,
               which
               should
               be
               the
               scope
               of
               all
               〈◊〉
               doings
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               Vers
               5.
               
               Mephibosheth
               being
               lame
               of
               his
               feet
               ,
               and
               lurking
               in
               an
               obscure
               place
               ,
               farre
               against
               his
               expectation
               ,
               is
               called
               both
               to
               riches
               and
               honour
               ,
               so
               graciously
               doth
               the
               Lord
               deal
               with
               such
               whom
               he
               visits
               one
               way
               ,
               he
               comforts
               them
               another
               way
               ,
               〈◊〉
               though
               he
               suffer
               some
               a
               long
               time
               ,
               to
               lie
               as
               it
               were
               low
               in
               the
               dust
               ,
               yet
               at
               last
               he
               lifts
               them
               up
               ,
               not
               looking
               for
               it
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               to
               Joseph
               ,
               as
               he
               called
               Saul
               also
               to
               be
               King
               when
               he
               was
               seeking
               his
               Fathers
               Asses
               ,
               and
               David
               from
               the
               sheepcoat
               ,
               as
               also
               the
               Apostles
               from
               their
               fish
               boates
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               8.
               
               This
               humility
               which
               Mephibosheth
               shewes
               both
               in
               gesture
               and
               words
               ,
               being
               a
               Princes
               Sonne
               ,
               gives
               a
               good
               and
               imitable
               example
               to
               all
               others
               to
               follow
               ,
               and
               verifies
               that
               of
               Gods
               Word
               ,
               
                 That
                 before
                 honour
                 goes
                 humility
                 ,
                 but
                 God
                 resists
                 the
                 proud
                 while
                 he
                 gives
                 grace
                 to
                 the
                 humble
                 ,
              
               and
               specially
               to
               be
               humble
               ,
               when
               God
               has
               humbled
               any
               ,
               as
               he
               had
               done
               Sauls
               house
               .
               Therefore
               though
               
               he
               calls
               himself
               not
               onely
               a
               Dog
               ,
               but
               also
               a
               dead
               Dog
               ,
               fitter
               for
               a
               ditch
               ,
               or
               at
               best
               like
               a
               Dog
               to
               lie
               under
               a
               table
               ,
               yet
               he
               is
               honoured
               to
               sit
               as
               a
               Prince
               at
               a
               royall
               table
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               Vers
               7.
               
               We
               see
               here
               great
               liberality
               in
               David
               towards
               Mephibosheth
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               worthy
               vertue
               in
               a
               Prince
               ,
               so
               that
               it
               be
               towards
               right
               Persons
               ,
               for
               good
               causes
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               moderate
               measure
               ,
               not
               to
               exhaust
               their
               own
               treasure
               and
               lay
               heavy
               burthens
               on
               their
               people
               ,
               for
               the
               enriching
               of
               a
               few
               ,
               perhaps
               not
               well
               deserving
               :
               as
               on
               the
               contrary
               covetousnesse
               and
               a
               niggardly
               disposition
               is
               most
               unsuteable
               to
               a
               Prince
               ,
               or
               great
               man.
               
            
             
               10.
               
               Vers
               9.
               
               Davids
               not
               onely
               bestowes
               upon
               Mephibosheth
               honour
               and
               riches
               ,
               but
               also
               being
               lame
               and
               impotent
               to
               travell
               ,
               he
               provids
               for
               his
               ease
               ,
               by
               laying
               the
               charge
               on
               Ziba
               of
               tilling
               his
               Land
               ,
               and
               gathering
               in
               the
               fruits
               thereof
               ,
               which
               shewes
               Davids
               care
               of
               him
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               his
               kindnesse
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               his
               compassionate
               disposition
               to
               one
               ,
               that
               had
               such
               a
               bodily
               infirmity
               ,
               as
               an
               example
               to
               others
               to
               follow
               the
               like
               compassion
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               Likewise
               ,
               vers
               11.
               
               Though
               he
               was
               lame
               on
               both
               his
               feet
               ,
               yet
               he
               is
               not
               therefore
               the
               more
               dispised
               ,
               or
               lesse
               honoured
               by
               David
               ,
               to
               eat
               at
               his
               table
               as
               one
               of
               the
               Kings
               Sonnes
               .
               Teaching
               ●s
               thereby
               to
               despise
               none
               ,
               or
               the
               lesse
               to
               regard
               them
               because
               by
               ●ome
               bodily
               infirmity
               the
               hand
               of
               God
               had
               visited
               them
               ,
               but
               to
               ●ity
               them
               ,
               and
               be
               thankfull
               to
               God
               for
               his
               dealing
               more
               indulgently
               towards
               our selves
               .
               Also
               ,
               David
               looks
               not
               on
               Sauls
               blood
               his
               persecutor
               ,
               in
               lame
               Mephibosheth
               ,
               but
               on
               Jonathans
               deserving
               ,
               how
               much
               lesse
               will
               the
               God
               of
               mercies
               regard
               our
               infirmities
               ,
               or
               corrupt
               blood
               of
               our
               sinnefull
               pregenitours
               ,
               whiles
               he
               beholds
               〈◊〉
               in
               the
               merits
               of
               him
               in
               whom
               he
               is
               well
               pleased
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             II.
             SAM
             .
             Chap.
             10.
             and
             1
             CHRON.
             19.
             
          
           
             IN
             this
             Chapter
             we
             have
             the
             further
             proof
             of
             Davids
             continuing
             in
             his
             begun
             course
             to
             gratify
             ,
             and
             requit
             the
             favour
             of
             them
             to
             whom
             he
             was
             addebted
             in
             the
             time
             of
             his
             troubles
             .
             This
             Chapter
             is
             divided
             in
             three
             parts
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             is
             Davids
             message
             to
             Hanun
             King
             of
             Ammon
             to
             comfort
             him
             after
             the
             death
             of
             his
             
             Father
             .
             2.
             
             Is
             set
             down
             the
             Ammonites
             barbarous
             usage
             of
             Davids
             messengers
             ,
             Vers
             4.
             and
             3.
             
             We
             have
             the
             revenge
             that
             David
             took
             of
             the
             Ammonites
             ,
             and
             their
             associates
             the
             Syrians
             ,
             in
             two
             severall
             battles
             ,
             the
             one
             with
             the
             Ammonites
             and
             the
             
               Syrians
               ,
               from
               the
            
             6.
             
               verse
               to
               the
            
             15.
             
             And
             the
             other
             with
             the
             
               Syrians
               ,
               from
               the
            
             15.
             
               vers
               to
               the
               end
            
             .
             In
             both
             which
             David
             is
             still
             victorious
             .
          
           
             First
             then
             in
             the
             legation
             ,
             or
             message
             to
             the
             King
             of
             Ammon
             ,
             we
             have
             .
             1.
             
             The
             time
             ,
             when
             this
             message
             is
             sent
             .
             2.
             
             The
             action
             or
             message
             it self
             ,
             and
             the
             occasion
             thereof
             .
             And
             3.
             the
             end
             wherefore
             it
             was
             sent
             .
             First
             then
             the
             time
             ,
             is
             ,
             when
             David
             was
             setled
             in
             his
             Kingdome
             ,
             &
             had
             subdued
             all
             his
             Enemies
             both
             intestine
             &
             forrain
             ,
             and
             was
             now
             a
             mighty
             victorious
             Monarch
             ,
             and
             yet
             hereby
             he
             is
             neither
             puft
             up
             to
             despise
             a
             meaner
             neighbour
             Prince
             ,
             nor
             forgetfull
             of
             any
             duty
             of
             kindnesse
             ,
             or
             gratitude
             that
             was
             requisite
             on
             his
             part
             towards
             him
             .
             2.
             
             The
             occasion
             of
             this
             message
             was
             the
             death
             of
             
               Nahash
               Hanun's
            
             Father
             ,
             who
             in
             his
             life
             time
             had
             shewn
             kindnesse
             to
             David
             ,
             and
             therefore
             now
             upon
             this
             occasion
             he
             would
             likewise
             shew
             kindnesse
             to
             his
             Sonne
             .
             And
             3.
             
             The
             end
             wherefore
             he
             sends
             this
             message
             is
             ,
             to
             comfort
             Hanun
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             his
             servants
             ,
             for
             his
             Father
             ,
             who
             was
             now
             dead
             ?
          
           
             But
             David
             most
             ungratefully
             is
             requited
             ,
             and
             his
             messengers
             villanously
             and
             barbarously
             abused
             ,
             wherein
             .
             1.
             
             Is
             set
             down
             the
             ground
             ,
             or
             motive
             ,
             towit
             ,
             the
             unjust
             suspition
             that
             the
             princes
             of
             the
             Children
             of
             Ammon
             had
             ,
             and
             did
             apprehend
             of
             the
             end
             of
             this
             message
             of
             Davids
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             not
             (
             as
             was
             pretended
             )
             to
             comfort
             Hanun
             :
             but
             really
             and
             indeed
             to
             spie
             the
             City
             ,
             and
             to
             search
             and
             destroy
             it
             :
             and
             so
             they
             censure
             David
             as
             a
             deep
             dissembler
             and
             Hypocrite
             ,
             as
             also
             a
             covetous
             wicked
             man
             ,
             seeking
             after
             that
             which
             was
             his
             neighbours
             ,
             not
             contenting
             with
             his
             own
             ,
             and
             imputing
             unto
             him
             cruelty
             ,
             as
             intending
             destruction
             howsoever
             he
             pretended
             friendship
             and
             love
             .
             And
             so
             they
             first
             wrong
             David
             himself
             in
             his
             name
             ,
             before
             they
             wrong
             his
             servants
             in
             their
             Persons
             .
             2.
             
             It
             sets
             down
             the
             barbarous
             abuse
             of
             Davids
             messengers
             by
             the
             pernicious
             and
             ill
             counsell
             of
             these
             Princes
             ,
             upon
             the
             forenamed
             unjust
             groundlesse
             suspition
             ,
             Vers
             4.
             
             Which
             was
             ,
             the
             shaving
             off
             the
             one
             half
             of
             their
             beards
             ,
             &
             cutting
             of
             their
             garments
             in
             the
             middle
             ,
             even
             to
             their
             buttocks
             ,
             and
             sending
             them
             away
             .
             Whereupon
             is
             set
             down
             .
             1.
             
             What
             David
             did
             ,
             when
             he
             heard
             
             thereof
             ,
             Vers
             5.
             
             Towit
             ,
             he
             sent
             to
             meet
             his
             servants
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             greatly
             ashamed
             ,
             and
             directs
             them
             to
             stay
             at
             Jericho
             ,
             the
             first
             bordering
             Town
             ,
             untill
             their
             beards
             were
             grown
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             return
             .
             2.
             
             Is
             set
             down
             what
             the
             Ammonites
             did
             ,
             who
             were
             descended
             of
             that
             incestuous
             copulation
             of
             Lot
             with
             his
             younger
             Daughter
             .
             )
             Towit
             ,
             they
             prepare
             for
             warre
             against
             David
             ,
             and
             for
             this
             cause
             they
             hire
             the
             Syrians
             ,
             with
             a
             thousand
             talents
             of
             silver
             (
             as
             we
             see
             ,
             1
             Chron.
             19.
             6.
             )
             To
             assist
             them
             ,
             whereas
             it
             had
             been
             better
             and
             more
             wisely
             done
             by
             them
             to
             have
             resented
             their
             wrong
             ,
             offered
             reparation
             ,
             and
             sought
             reconciliation
             with
             David
             ,
             so
             potent
             and
             victorious
             ,
             and
             a
             valorous
             Prince
             ,
             as
             the
             event
             proved
             .
             3.
             
             We
             have
             the
             motive
             that
             made
             them
             so
             to
             prepare
             this
             warre
             ,
             which
             was
             ,
             because
             they
             saw
             
               that
               they
               stank
               before
               David
            
             ,
             a
             usuall
             phrase
             in
             Scripture
             to
             expresse
             the
             hatefullnesse
             of
             any
             to
             others
             ,
             as
             Gen.
             34.
             30.
             
             Iacob
             sayes
             to
             
               Simeon
               and
               Levi
               ,
               yee
               have
               made
               me
               to
               stink
               amongst
               the
               inhabitants
               of
               the
               Land.
            
             So
             Exod.
             5.
             21.
             the
             people
             say
             to
             
               Moses
               ,
               you
               have
               made
               our
               savour
               to
               be
               abhorred
               in
               the
               eyes
               of
               Pharaoh
               .
            
             And
             so
             the
             Ammonits
             saw
             that
             they
             were
             become
             hatefull
             to
             David
             ,
             and
             their
             fact
             abhorred
             by
             him
             .
             4.
             
             Is
             set
             down
             ,
             Vers
             7.
             
               to
               the
            
             13.
             
             Davids
             preparation
             to
             meet
             them
             ,
             and
             Joab
             and
             his
             Brother
             Abishai
             their
             prudent
             and
             valiant
             managing
             of
             the
             battle
             .
             Unto
             which
             is
             subjoyned
             ,
             Vers
             13.
             and
             14.
             
             The
             victory
             over
             the
             
               Syrians
               and
               Ammonits
            
             ,
             5.
             
               from
               the
            
             15.
             
               verse
               to
               the
            
             19.
             
             Is
             set
             down
             ,
             the
             Syrians
             renewed
             battle
             against
             David
             at
             Helam
             ,
             a
             Town
             not
             farre
             from
             Iordan
             ,
             and
             his
             victory
             over
             them
             ,
             whereby
             ,
             Vers
             19.
             they
             became
             wholly
             subdued
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             never
             helped
             the
             Children
             of
             Ammon
             any
             more
             .
             From
             all
             which
             we
             may
             see
             .
             1.
             
             The
             cause
             of
             these
             warres
             that
             moved
             them
             .
             2.
             
             The
             persons
             who
             were
             ingaged
             in
             them
             .
             3.
             
             The
             military
             discipline
             followed
             by
             both
             parties
             .
             And
             4.
             the
             successe
             and
             end
             of
             them
             :
             but
             before
             we
             come
             to
             the
             observations
             .
             1.
             
             We
             will
             speak
             somewhat
             of
             the
             persons
             whom
             Hanun
             hired
             as
             mercenary
             souldiers
             to
             assist
             him
             .
             And
             2.
             of
             their
             hire
             ,
             first
             then
             mention
             is
             made
             of
             the
             Syrians
             of
             Bethzehob
             ,
             and
             of
             Zoba
             ,
             who
             were
             subjects
             to
             Hadarezar
             great
             King
             of
             Mesopotamia
             .
             Who
             were
             moved
             to
             follow
             Ammon
             for
             two
             causes
             ,
             the
             one
             for
             commodity
             ,
             the
             other
             to
             reject
             their
             sworn
             subjection
             to
             
               David
               ,
               Chap.
            
             8.
             6.
             
             Next
             we
             have
             these
             of
             King
             Maacah
             ,
             which
             were
             
             in
             that
             part
             of
             Syria
             ,
             which
             lies
             betwixt
             Gilead
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             east
             ,
             towards
             that
             part
             of
             Arabia
             ,
             called
             Trachonites
             :
             supposed
             to
             be
             a
             part
             of
             the
             territory
             of
             Ammon
             above
             Jordan
             ,
             neer
             to
             Mount
             Hermon
             ,
             Josh
             .
             13.
             
             Thirdly
             we
             have
             these
             of
             Ishtob
             ,
             at
             the
             east
             part
             from
             Ammon
             towards
             Arabia
             called
             the
             desert
             ,
             amounting
             all
             to
             33000.
             
          
           
             Next
             ,
             then
             here
             is
             said
             
               to
               be
               a
               thousand
               talents
               of
               Silver
               ,
            
             1
             Chron.
             19.
             6.
             
             Which
             was
             a
             Hebrew
             weight
             ,
             each
             Talent
             containing
             60.
             pound
             weight
             ,
             and
             each
             pound
             ,
             25.
             common
             siccles
             ,
             reducing
             the
             siccle
             to
             a
             halfe
             ounce
             :
             so
             that
             the
             Talent
             will
             amount
             in
             our
             Scots
             money
             ,
             to
             a
             thousand
             and
             five
             hundred
             pounds
             ,
             or
             120.
             
               lib.
               Sterlin
            
             and
             above
             ,
             and
             the
             hundred
             Talents
             to
             150000.
             
               lib.
               Scots
            
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             thousand
             Talents
             of
             Silver
             will
             amount
             unto
             1500000.
             
               lib.
               Scots
            
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             discipline
             used
             in
             this
             warre
             on
             both
             parts
             ,
             the
             same
             was
             very
             prudent
             ,
             1.
             
             On
             the
             part
             of
             Ammon
             and
             his
             confederates
             :
             they
             divide
             their
             Army
             in
             two
             ,
             the
             Ammonites
             place
             themselves
             at
             Modeba
             ,
             a
             towne
             in
             Arabia
             ,
             belonging
             to
             
               Ruben
               ,
               Josh
            
             .
             13.
             16.
             
             To
             be
             a
             retreate
             to
             them
             in
             case
             of
             overthrow
             ,
             (
             as
             they
             made
             the
             same
             ,
             vers
             .
             15.
             )
             As
             also
             to
             encounter
             with
             Israel
             in
             the
             front
             ,
             as
             they
             had
             appointed
             the
             Syrians
             to
             charge
             the
             Israelites
             on
             their
             reer
             :
             and
             accordingly
             Joab
             in
             like
             manner
             ,
             like
             a
             wise
             and
             expert
             Generall
             perceiving
             his
             stratagem
             :
             he
             also
             divides
             his
             Army
             in
             two
             ,
             the
             strongest
             part
             whereof
             he
             takes
             to
             be
             under
             his
             own
             conduct
             ,
             against
             the
             greatest
             number
             of
             the
             Syrians
             :
             and
             the
             other
             part
             he
             gives
             to
             Abishai
             his
             brother
             to
             encounter
             with
             the
             Ammonites
             ,
             with
             a
             direction
             to
             help
             him
             ,
             if
             he
             saw
             the
             Syrians
             too
             strong
             for
             him
             :
             and
             he
             to
             help
             Abishai
             ,
             if
             he
             saw
             the
             Ammonites
             too
             strong
             for
             him
             .
          
           
             
               OBSERVATIONS
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               V.
               1.
               
               IT
               is
               said
               that
               the
               King
               of
               Ammon
               died
               :
               where
               we
               see
               ,
               that
               death
               is
               the
               common
               condition
               of
               all
               man-kind
               ,
               Kings
               as
               beggers
               ,
               wise
               as
               fooles
               ,
               and
               rich
               as
               poore
               ,
               so
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 pede
                 pulsat
                 regum
                 turres
                 pauperumque
                 tabernus
                 ,
                 &
                 sceptra
                 ligonibus
                 
                 aequat
                 ,
              
               and
               neither
               power
               ,
               or
               prayer
               ,
               and
               intreaty
               ,
               wisedome
               ,
               or
               wealth
               can
               avoid
               the
               stroke
               thereof
               ,
               which
               all
               Kings
               and
               great
               men
               should
               consider
               to
               humble
               them
               ,
               and
               make
               them
               think
               of
               the
               account
               of
               their
               stewardship
               afterward
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Vers
               .
               2.
               
               In
               Davids
               resolution
               to
               shew
               kindness
               to
               his
               Son
               ,
               as
               he
               shewed
               kindness
               to
               him
               ,
               we
               see
               his
               vertue
               of
               gratitude
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               former
               Chapter
               to
               Mephibosheth
               ,
               this
               being
               the
               only
               tribute
               that
               the
               Lord
               requires
               for
               all
               his
               benefits
               ,
               Psal
               .
               103.
               2.
               
               And
               which
               we
               also
               owe
               to
               man
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               naturall
               man
               saies
               that
               we
               should
               receive
               benefits
               ,
               as
               the
               earth
               receiveth
               seed
               :
               and
               labour
               to
               render
               the
               same
               with
               increase
               ,
               
                 Et
                 si
                 ingratum
                 dixeris
                 ,
                 omnia
                 .
              
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               time
               of
               Davids
               remembrance
               of
               the
               King
               of
               Ammons
               kindness
               to
               him
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               in
               exile
               ,
               is
               now
               when
               he
               is
               setled
               in
               a
               peaceable
               and
               potent
               kingdome
               ,
               so
               that
               his
               high
               preferment
               makes
               him
               not
               forget
               the
               favours
               which
               he
               received
               in
               his
               low
               estate
               ;
               as
               Pharaoh's
               butler
               did
               ,
               and
               as
               many
               do
               now
               adaies
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               The
               kindness
               that
               he
               could
               not
               requite
               to
               the
               Father
               ,
               partly
               because
               of
               his
               inability
               before
               :
               and
               partly
               because
               of
               the
               death
               of
               this
               King
               ,
               he
               now
               resolves
               to
               shew
               to
               the
               sonne
               ,
               where
               we
               see
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               parents
               leave
               to
               their
               Children
               by
               their
               charity
               and
               good
               deeds
               a
               good
               treasure
               .
               As
               also
               ,
               2.
               
               That
               with
               honest
               and
               thankfull
               persons
               ,
               the
               remembrance
               of
               benefits
               dieth
               not
               ,
               with
               the
               benefit
               receavers
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Where
               it
               is
               said
               that
               David
               sent
               to
               comfort
               Hanun
               by
               the
               hand
               of
               his
               servants
               .
               We
               see
               ,
               that
               Children
               should
               be
               naturally
               affected
               with
               moderate
               sorrow
               for
               the
               death
               of
               their
               Pa●●nts
               ,
               although
               most
               part
               now
               inwardly
               rather
               rejoyce
               at
               the
               death
               of
               those
               ,
               by
               whom
               they
               may
               get
               a
               rich
               inheritance
               left
               unto
               them
               :
               howsoever
               by
               externall
               shew
               in
               their
               garments
               they
               pretend
               sorrow
               ,
               such
               are
               worse
               then
               this
               Ammonite
               ,
               or
               Esau
               ,
               Gen.
               27.
               41.
               
            
             
               6.
               
               Hereby
               likewise
               we
               see
               in
               Davids
               sending
               to
               comfort
               Hanun
               for
               his
               Father
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               a
               Godly
               and
               good
               part
               to
               comfort
               them
               ,
               whom
               we
               think
               to
               stand
               in
               need
               thereof
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               in
               any
               sort
               of
               distresse
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               a
               Christian
               sympathy
               with
               such
               ,
               mourning
               with
               them
               who
               mourne
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               V.
               3.
               
               &
               4.
               
               We
               see
               in
               the
               misconstruction
               of
               Davids
               message
               ,
               
               and
               abuse
               of
               his
               servants
               ,
               the
               disposition
               of
               the
               wicked
               in
               rendring
               oftimes
               evill
               for
               good
               ,
               like
               those
               lifted
               up
               the
               heel
               against
               David
               who
               sat
               at
               his
               table
               ,
               and
               as
               Judas
               did
               to
               Christ
               :
               whereas
               the
               godly
               on
               the
               contrary
               are
               ready
               to
               requite
               good
               for
               evill
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               commanded
               ,
               Matth.
               5.
               44.
               
               &c.
               
            
             
               8.
               
               This
               misconstruction
               and
               miscarriage
               that
               followed
               thereon
               ,
               did
               flow
               from
               an
               unjust
               suspition
               of
               Davids
               intention
               ,
               to
               trie
               ,
               and
               search
               their
               City
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               come
               against
               it
               ,
               and
               destroy
               it
               ,
               so
               that
               unjust
               suspition
               and
               misconstruction
               ,
               is
               the
               very
               Child
               of
               Satan
               ,
               and
               whereby
               he
               procured
               the
               fall
               of
               our
               first
               parents
               ,
               Gen.
               3.
               5.
               
               And
               that
               fearfull
               bondage
               and
               Tyranny
               against
               the
               people
               of
               Israel
               by
               Pharaoh
               ,
               to
               his
               utter
               destruction
               ,
               Exod.
               1.
               10.
               
               And
               is
               so
               dangerous
               a
               pest
               ,
               that
               it
               dissolves
               ,
               where
               it
               once
               enters
               all
               bonds
               of
               Society
               Politicke
               ,
               or
               Oeconomicke
               ,
               whereas
               on
               the
               contrary
               a
               favourable
               construction
               of
               mens
               meanings
               and
               actions
               is
               a
               conserver
               of
               peace
               and
               amity
               in
               all
               and
               every
               Society
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               The
               first
               wrong
               that
               hereon
               ensues
               ,
               is
               to
               David
               himself
               ,
               whereas
               by
               this
               supitious
               misconstruction
               they
               censure
               him
               as
               a
               deep
               dissembler
               ,
               and
               a
               cruell
               and
               covetous
               Hypocrite
               ,
               by
               sending
               under
               pretence
               of
               friendship
               to
               spie
               their
               weaknesse
               ,
               and
               to
               come
               thereafter
               to
               subdue
               and
               destroy
               them
               .
               Which
               wrong
               done
               hereby
               to
               his
               name
               and
               fame
               is
               the
               greatest
               wrong
               of
               any
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               in
               like
               manner
               to
               any
               other
               ,
               the
               same
               being
               the
               murther
               of
               the
               tongue
               ,
               and
               of
               that
               which
               is
               dearest
               to
               any
               ingenuous
               Spirit
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               Upon
               this
               suspition
               of
               Davids
               intention
               the
               Princes
               ,
               of
               Ammon
               gives
               a
               pernicious
               counsell
               to
               their
               young
               King
               ,
               barbarously
               to
               abuse
               Davids
               servants
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               cause
               of
               there
               and
               his
               ruine
               ,
               in
               the
               subsequent
               warres
               that
               he
               had
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               expence
               of
               much
               treasure
               and
               blood
               .
               Whereby
               we
               see
               in
               this
               (
               and
               in
               that
               counsell
               that
               Rehoboam
               got
               their
               after
               ,
               by
               his
               young
               Counsellours
               )
               what
               bitter
               fruits
               evill
               Counsell
               to
               Princes
               (
               specially
               who
               are
               young
               &
               unexperimented
               )
               produces
               .
               Both
               to
               the
               givers
               ,
               as
               also
               to
               the
               takers
               ,
               whereas
               on
               the
               contrary
               it
               is
               a
               great
               blessing
               to
               a
               Prince
               to
               have
               wise
               and
               godly
               grave
               Counsellers
               about
               him
               ,
               and
               a
               pliable
               heart
               and
               eare
               to
               hearken
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               obey
               there
               Counsell
               ,
               and
               to
               stop
               his
               eare
               to
               the
               contrary
               ,
               which
               blessing
               therefore
               all
               people
               should
               pray
               for
               ,
               to
               their
               Kings
               and
               rulers
               .
            
             
             
               11.
               
               We
               see
               that
               this
               young
               King
               Hanun
               is
               farre
               unlike
               to
               his
               Father
               Nahash
               :
               who
               shewed
               kindness
               to
               David
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               in
               exile
               .
               Which
               teaches
               us
               that
               goodness
               ,
               nor
               grace
               ,
               nor
               any
               morall
               vertue
               ,
               comes
               not
               by
               generation
               ;
               as
               we
               see
               in
               
                 Cain
                 ,
                 Ishmael
                 ,
                 Esau
                 ,
                 Ammon
                 ,
                 Absolom
                 ,
              
               and
               others
               :
               good
               parents
               oftimes
               having
               bad
               Children
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               In
               the
               abuse
               done
               to
               Davids
               messengers
               ,
               we
               see
               the
               very
               Law
               of
               Nations
               (
               let
               them
               be
               Gods
               )
               violated
               ,
               which
               ordaines
               no
               wrong
               to
               be
               done
               to
               messengers
               ,
               or
               embassadours
               :
               because
               they
               declare
               only
               the
               message
               of
               their
               Master
               ;
               and
               what
               wrong
               is
               done
               to
               them
               ,
               is
               counted
               done
               to
               them
               who
               sends
               them
               :
               and
               i●
               no
               wrong
               should
               be
               done
               to
               the
               messengers
               of
               an
               earthly
               King
               ,
               much
               less
               should
               it
               be
               done
               to
               the
               messengers
               of
               the
               King
               of
               Kings
               .
               Who
               will
               account
               the
               same
               done
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               wi●l
               avenge
               it
               severely
               on
               the
               doers
               ,
               as
               David
               did
               on
               the
               King
               of
               Ammon
               :
               especially
               when
               they
               shave
               not
               the
               halfe
               of
               their
               bread
               away
               ,
               which
               would
               soon
               grow
               againe
               ,
               or
               cut
               their
               garment
               by
               the
               middle
               :
               but
               when
               they
               shave
               the
               most
               of
               all
               their
               living
               away
               ,
               which
               by
               Gods
               law
               is
               due
               unto
               them
               :
               and
               makes
               them
               go
               oftimes
               with
               a
               bare
               and
               thin
               garment
               .
            
             
               13.
               
               Vers
               .
               5.
               
               David
               sending
               to
               meet
               his
               servants
               ,
               who
               were
               sore
               ashamed
               of
               their
               abuse
               :
               and
               directing
               them
               to
               stay
               at
               Jericho
               till
               their
               beards
               grew
               ,
               and
               then
               to
               returne
               :
               shewes
               his
               tender
               sympathy
               towards
               them
               ,
               and
               care
               to
               comfort
               and
               councell
               them
               the
               best
               way
               :
               till
               he
               thereafter
               should
               repare
               the
               injury
               ;
               wherein
               he
               shewes
               a
               good
               and
               imitable
               example
               of
               a
               loving
               Prince
               to
               his
               loyall
               subjects
               .
            
             
               14.
               
               Vers
               .
               6.
               
               It
               is
               said
               ,
               that
               when
               the
               Children
               of
               
                 Ammon
                 ,
                 saw
                 that
                 they
                 stank
                 before
                 David
                 ,
              
               they
               prepared
               for
               warres
               ,
               whereas
               it
               had
               been
               more
               wisely
               done
               ,
               to
               resent
               their
               errour
               ,
               offered
               reparation
               ,
               and
               sought
               reconcilement
               :
               but
               herein
               we
               see
               it
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               
                 quos
                 deus
                 vult
                 perdere
                 iis
                 mentem
                 adimit
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               the
               wicked
               in
               Gods
               just
               judgment
               ,
               runnes
               ever
               further
               and
               further
               into
               snares
               and
               mischiefe
               ,
               going
               from
               ill
               to
               worse
               .
               Satan
               so
               drives
               them
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               in
               
                 Pharaoh
                 ,
                 Judas
              
               and
               others
               ;
               till
               they
               come
               to
               utter
               destruction
               :
               and
               God
               in
               his
               secret
               justice
               hereby
               meaning
               to
               punish
               their
               idolatry
               .
            
             
             
               15.
               
               This
               fact
               of
               theirs
               ,
               
                 made
                 them
                 stink
                 before
                 David
              
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               hatefull
               ,
               and
               abhorred
               by
               him
               .
               Then
               much
               more
               doth
               sinne
               ,
               and
               abuse
               of
               Gods
               messengers
               make
               men
               stink
               before
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               hated
               and
               abhorred
               by
               him
               .
            
             
               16.
               
               Upon
               this
               ,
               that
               was
               done
               to
               Davids
               servants
               in
               their
               beards
               ,
               and
               garments
               (
               though
               no
               hurt
               was
               done
               to
               their
               persons
               ,
               )
               we
               see
               beside
               expence
               of
               treasure
               ,
               what
               bloody
               warres
               ensue
               .
               Which
               shewes
               ,
               of
               small
               beginnings
               (
               as
               suspition
               first
               ,
               and
               then
               ill
               Counsell
               ,
               and
               thereafter
               this
               abuse
               )
               what
               great
               mischiefe
               arises
               ,
               and
               therefore
               how
               warily
               we
               should
               take
               heed
               to
               our
               words
               and
               actions
               ,
               the
               mother
               of
               mischiefe
               (
               as
               the
               proverb
               saies
               )
               
                 not
                 being
                 greater
                 than
                 a
                 midge
                 wing
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 greatest
                 trees
                 do
                 grow
                 from
                 the
                 smallest
                 seeds
                 .
              
            
             
               17.
               
               David
               is
               against
               his
               will
               ,
               and
               beyond
               his
               expectation
               forced
               to
               new
               warres
               .
               Which
               teaches
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               may
               dreame
               of
               long
               peace
               or
               prosperity
               ,
               but
               when
               he
               lookes
               for
               greatest
               peace
               and
               tranquillity
               ,
               as
               David
               did
               ,
               when
               he
               sent
               this
               message
               ,
               greatest
               trouble
               and
               disquiet
               may
               ensue
               ,
               so
               mutable
               and
               uncertain
               is
               our
               estate
               here
               .
            
             
               18.
               
               David
               revenges
               this
               wrong
               done
               to
               his
               servants
               by
               lawfull
               warres
               ,
               the
               rule
               whereof
               is
               the
               punishment
               of
               sinne
               ,
               especially
               committed
               against
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Republick
               :
               and
               being
               undertaken
               by
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               lawfull
               Magistrate
               ;
               this
               being
               a
               part
               of
               the
               right
               use
               of
               the
               sword
               ,
               which
               is
               committed
               to
               him
               ,
               against
               the
               errour
               of
               the
               Anabaptists
               .
            
             
               19.
               
               We
               see
               also
               here
               ,
               that
               actions
               are
               not
               to
               be
               measured
               or
               censured
               by
               their
               events
               ,
               for
               Davids
               sending
               to
               comfort
               Hanun
               for
               his
               Father
               ,
               was
               laudable
               and
               good
               :
               though
               sad
               events
               followed
               thereon
               ,
               by
               the
               misconstruction
               of
               this
               his
               pious
               action
               by
               those
               who
               measured
               him
               by
               themselves
               .
            
             
               20.
               
               The
               Ammonites
               by
               hyring
               the
               Syrians
               to
               assist
               them
               .
               We
               see
               ,
               they
               confide
               in
               the
               arme
               of
               flesh
               ,
               and
               in
               their
               wealth
               and
               confederacy
               ,
               and
               therefore
               we
               see
               what
               was
               the
               end
               of
               such
               vain
               confidence
               :
               and
               as
               is
               shewne
               ,
               Hos
               .
               14.
               3.
               
               And
               by
               many
               examples
               registred
               both
               in
               sacred
               and
               prophane
               history
               .
            
             
               21.
               
               Ammon
               is
               joyned
               to
               Israel
               in
               consanguinity
               by
               L●t
               their
               progenitor
               ,
               and
               David
               seekes
               to
               shew
               them
               favour
               ,
               and
               the
               Syrians
               are
               bound
               to
               David
               by
               oath
               ,
               Chap.
               8.
               6.
               
               Yet
               neither
               blood
               ,
               
               merits
               ,
               nor
               oath
               has
               any
               place
               when
               they
               have
               occasion
               to
               trouble
               David
               .
               Whereon
               we
               observe
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               impossible
               that
               the
               true
               worshippers
               of
               God
               can
               have
               firme
               or
               long
               peace
               with
               Idolaters
               .
               The
               reason
               whereof
               is
               assigned
               by
               Christ
               ,
               
                 There
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 agreement
                 between
                 God
                 and
                 Belial
                 .
              
               The
               proof
               whereof
               is
               manifest
               by
               infinite
               examples
               ,
               and
               this
               in
               particular
               .
               Which
               shewes
               to
               for-warne
               all
               such
               who
               serve
               God
               ,
               and
               feare
               him
               truly
               ,
               to
               expect
               no
               quietness
               nor
               security
               from
               Idolaters
               ,
               and
               Papists
               longer
               then
               they
               may
               have
               a
               fit
               occasion
               to
               execute
               their
               cruelty
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 Massacre
                 of
                 Paris
                 ,
                 the
                 Gun-powder-treason
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               late
               
                 Massacre
                 of
                 Protestants
                 in
                 Ireland
              
               can
               testify
               .
            
             
               22.
               
               The
               Syrians
               for
               hire
               ,
               joyne
               with
               the
               Ammonites
               without
               respect
               either
               to
               honour
               ,
               conscience
               ,
               danger
               ,
               or
               death
               ,
               that
               might
               ensue
               ,
               only
               for
               commodity
               .
               Which
               shewes
               that
               covetousness
               is
               the
               root
               of
               all
               evill
               ,
               and
               produces
               sad
               effects
               :
               as
               we
               see
               in
               
                 Achan
                 ,
                 Judas
              
               ,
               and
               these
               Syrians
               here
               .
               Which
               serves
               to
               warne
               men
               to
               beware
               thereof
               ,
               and
               specially
               men
               who
               follow
               the
               warres
               ,
               that
               they
               engage
               upon
               warrant
               of
               conscience
               ,
               and
               a
               good
               cause
               ,
               and
               not
               meerly
               for
               hyre
               ,
               or
               preferment
               :
               the
               one
               flowing
               from
               covetousness
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               from
               pride
               ,
               and
               both
               from
               Satan
               ,
               as
               father
               of
               these
               vices
               .
            
             
               23.
               
               Vers
               .
               7.
               
               In
               Davids
               preparation
               to
               meet
               the
               Ammonites
               when
               he
               heard
               of
               their
               raising
               an
               Army
               .
               We
               see
               the
               vigilant
               care
               that
               a
               good
               King
               should
               have
               of
               the
               safety
               of
               his
               people
               ,
               and
               repelling
               their
               enemies
               ,
               and
               of
               using
               lawfull
               meanes
               ,
               besides
               the
               confidence
               in
               God.
               
            
             
               24.
               
               Vers
               .
               11.
               
               In
               Joab's
               managing
               of
               this
               warre
               .
               We
               see
               wisdome
               joyned
               with
               valour
               ,
               both
               requisite
               in
               a
               generall
               commander
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               mutuall
               support
               and
               help
               one
               of
               another
               ,
               against
               the
               common
               enemy
               ,
               the
               stronger
               to
               help
               the
               weaker
               .
               We
               may
               also
               learne
               a
               common
               Christian
               duty
               to
               do
               the
               like
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostle
               exhorts
               ,
               Rom.
               15.
               1.
               
               The
               rich
               to
               help
               the
               poore
               ,
               and
               the
               wise
               the
               simple
               ,
               &c.
               
               Especially
               pastours
               ,
               and
               leaders
               of
               Gods
               people
               to
               joyne
               as
               brethren
               in
               Unity
               ,
               and
               lend
               their
               help
               one
               to
               another
               against
               their
               common
               enemy
               .
            
             
               25.
               
               Vers
               .
               12.
               
               In
               Joabs
               oration
               to
               his
               Army
               ,
               he
               joynes
               with
               selfe-preservation
               ,
               the
               cause
               of
               religion
               (
               for
               the
               Cities
               of
               God
               )
               that
               is
               ,
               wherein
               Gods
               worship
               is
               established
               and
               professed
               ,
               and
               
               which
               the
               enemies
               would
               pollute
               with
               idolatry
               ,
               as
               the
               Romans
               used
               to
               say
               
                 pro
                 aris
                 &
                 focis
              
               .
               Whereby
               we
               see
               that
               in
               all
               lawfull
               warres
               the
               cause
               of
               God
               ,
               (
               who
               is
               the
               Lord
               of
               hostes
               and
               gives
               the
               success
               )
               and
               of
               religion
               is
               to
               be
               regarded
               ,
               and
               then
               (
               as
               we
               see
               here
               )
               the
               event
               proves
               the
               more
               prosperous
               and
               happy
               .
            
             
               26.
               
               Joab
               here
               does
               according
               to
               his
               vocation
               ,
               and
               leaves
               the
               success
               to
               God.
               Whereupon
               we
               collect
               ,
               that
               the
               duty
               of
               every
               one
               in
               his
               calling
               civill
               ,
               or
               ecclesiasticall
               is
               to
               labour
               faithfully
               ,
               and
               to
               commit
               the
               success
               to
               God
               ,
               as
               the
               husband
               man
               does
               in
               sowing
               his
               ground
               ,
               and
               as
               Paul
               did
               plant
               ,
               and
               Apollos
               watered
               ,
               and
               left
               the
               grouth
               unto
               Gods
               dispensation
               .
               Which
               serves
               to
               reform
               two
               errours
               ;
               the
               first
               of
               those
               who
               use
               not
               the
               lawfull
               means
               ,
               but
               relye
               on
               Gods
               providence
               ,
               and
               live
               on
               idle
               speculations
               .
               The
               second
               ,
               who
               relye
               only
               on
               the
               means
               ,
               without
               seeking
               and
               depending
               on
               the
               Lords
               blessing
               on
               their
               labours
               .
            
             
               27.
               
               Vers
               .
               13.
               
               The
               success
               of
               the
               battle
               ,
               which
               is
               victory
               on
               Davids
               side
               ,
               and
               overthrow
               on
               A●nmon
               ,
               and
               the
               Syrian●
               .
               Shewes
               1.
               
               What
               is
               the
               end
               of
               giving
               ,
               and
               taking
               evill
               counsell
               ,
               and
               pertinacy
               in
               evill
               courses
               on
               Ammons
               part
               ,
               as
               also
               what
               is
               the
               punishment
               of
               perjury
               and
               perfidy
               ,
               as
               also
               of
               coveteousness
               on
               the
               Syrians
               part
               .
               2.
               
               The
               victory
               in
               Davids
               side
               serves
               for
               the
               comfort
               of
               the
               Godly
               ,
               that
               are
               in
               a
               good
               course
               ,
               and
               have
               a
               good
               cause
               ,
               though
               in
               greatest
               perills
               of
               enemies
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               is
               just
               that
               they
               who
               abuse
               favours
               ,
               should
               smart
               at
               last
               with
               judgments
               .
            
             
               28.
               
               Vers
               .
               15.
               
               The
               Syrians
               gather
               themselves
               againe
               to
               battle
               the
               second
               time
               ,
               to
               their
               greater
               destruction
               and
               fall
               ,
               and
               finall
               overthrow
               .
               Whereby
               we
               see
               what
               it
               is
               to
               persist
               obstinately
               and
               proceed
               in
               an
               ill
               course
               ,
               and
               that
               thereby
               they
               draw
               on
               upon
               themselves
               greater
               destruction
               :
               for
               they
               might
               have
               seen
               Gods
               hand
               against
               themselves
               before
               ,
               when
               they
               were
               subdued
               ,
               chap.
               8.
               
               As
               also
               now
               againe
               ,
               when
               they
               were
               stronger
               ,
               being
               joyned
               with
               Ammon
               :
               but
               Satan
               so
               blinded
               their
               eyes
               ,
               and
               hardned
               their
               hearts
               like
               Pharaohs
               ,
               that
               no
               bygone
               punishments
               would
               make
               them
               wise
               ,
               being
               driven
               on
               by
               Satan
               to
               their
               own
               destruction
               .
            
             
               29.
               
               Vers
               .
               19.
               
               At
               last
               being
               overthrowne
               ,
               they
               make
               peace
               with
               Israel
               ,
               in
               granting
               whereof
               after
               so
               many
               provocations
               ,
               and
               perfidie
               ,
               beside
               this
               last
               victory
               ,
               we
               see
               the
               peaceable
               and
               pious
               disposition
               of
               David
               ,
               as
               also
               his
               noble
               and
               royall
               inclination
               ,
               like
               
               the
               Lyons
               ,
               
                 Parcere
                 subjectis
                 &
                 debellare
                 superbos
              
               .
            
             
               30.
               
               They
               make
               their
               own
               peace
               only
               with
               David
               ,
               not
               including
               their
               late
               confederates
               ,
               who
               hired
               them
               the
               Ammonites
               ,
               whom
               they
               resolve
               not
               to
               help
               any
               more
               .
               Whereby
               we
               observe
               what
               a
               vaine
               thing
               ,
               and
               unsure
               it
               is
               to
               trust
               ,
               or
               relye
               on
               the
               arme
               of
               flesh
               ,
               or
               friendship
               of
               men
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             II
             SAM
             :
             Chap
             :
             11.
             from
             the
             1.
             verse
             to
             the
             14.
             and
             from
             thence
             to
             the
             end
             .
          
           
             FRom
             the
             fift
             Chapter
             to
             this
             present
             ,
             we
             have
             seen
             many
             morall
             vertues
             in
             David
             ,
             as
             piety
             ,
             magnanimity
             ,
             prudence
             ,
             gratitude
             and
             the
             like
             .
             And
             now
             in
             this
             Chapter
             we
             have
             his
             fall
             and
             sinnes
             both
             of
             uncleanness
             and
             murther
             ,
             adultery
             ,
             and
             blood-guiltiness
             ,
             whereby
             he
             declined
             from
             the
             law
             of
             God
             ,
             altered
             his
             former
             course
             ,
             brought
             scandall
             upon
             religion
             ,
             many
             judgments
             on
             his
             house
             ,
             incurred
             Gods
             wrath
             ,
             and
             shame
             and
             confusion
             before
             men
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             exposition
             of
             this
             tragicall
             history
             we
             shall
             consider
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             circumstances
             of
             time
             ,
             places
             ,
             and
             persons
             ,
             when
             ,
             where
             ,
             and
             betwixt
             whom
             this
             Action
             is
             committed
             .
             2.
             
             The
             occasion
             and
             antecedents
             of
             this
             ungodly
             fact
             ,
             both
             on
             Davids
             and
             the
             womans
             part
             .
             3.
             
             The
             fact
             it selfe
             ,
             adultery
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             the
             highest
             kind
             .
             4.
             
             The
             consequence
             and
             things
             coincident
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             fiftly
             lay
             down
             some
             observations
             ,
             that
             arise
             there
             from
             .
          
           
             Among
             the
             genuine
             circumstances
             ,
             that
             of
             time
             comes
             first
             ,
             expressed
             vers
             .
             1.
             
             When
             the
             yeare
             was
             expired
             ,
             at
             the
             time
             when
             Kings
             go
             forth
             to
             battle
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             at
             the
             end
             of
             the
             former
             yeare
             ,
             and
             beginning
             of
             the
             yeare
             following
             :
             at
             which
             time
             the
             heavens
             and
             aire
             beginne
             to
             be
             temperate
             ,
             and
             the
             pastures
             afford
             grass
             for
             horses
             ,
             which
             made
             the
             season
             convenient
             for
             warre
             .
             Then
             David
             had
             directed
             Joab
             ,
             (
             whilest
             himselfe
             abode
             at
             Jerusalem
             )
             with
             the
             Army
             to
             go
             against
             Ammon
             ,
             whom
             he
             destroyed
             ,
             and
             beseiged
             
             Rabbah
             ,
             their
             Metropolitan
             City
             ,
             called
             afterwards
             by
             the
             
               Greeks
               Philadelphia
            
             ,
             even
             then
             when
             Davids
             estate
             is
             most
             prosperous
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             troubles
             neer
             an
             end
             ,
             in
             place
             of
             thankfulnesse
             to
             God
             therefore
             ,
             he
             gives
             himself
             to
             ease
             ,
             security
             and
             uncleannesse
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             place
             ,
             is
             his
             Palace
             ,
             and
             plateform
             ,
             or
             roof
             of
             his
             house
             ,
             from
             whence
             he
             beholds
             with
             lusting
             heart
             ,
             and
             eye
             ,
             Bathsheba
             the
             Wife
             of
             Vriah
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Persons
             are
             David
             a
             great
             and
             godly
             King
             before
             ,
             whose
             life
             and
             manners
             were
             sometimes
             a
             mirrour
             to
             his
             subjects
             ,
             and
             called
             
               a
               man
               according
               to
               Gods
               own
               heart
               ,
            
             and
             who
             was
             invincible
             in
             his
             warres
             with
             externall
             Enemies
             ,
             yet
             is
             overcome
             in
             the
             battle
             betwixt
             the
             flesh
             and
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             own
             bosome
             and
             inward
             Enemy
             of
             his
             carnall
             corruption
             ,
             as
             Lot
             was
             in
             Zoar
             ,
             who
             could
             not
             be
             overcome
             in
             the
             City
             of
             Sodom
             .
             The
             second
             person
             is
             Bathsheba
             ,
             the
             Wife
             of
             Vriah
             the
             Hittite
             ,
             called
             ,
             1
             Chron.
             3.
             5.
             
             Bethshua
             the
             Daughter
             of
             Ammiel
             .
             The
             third
             is
             Vriah
             himself
             ,
             called
             a
             Hittite
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             a
             stranger
             borne
             and
             now
             a
             proselite
             in
             Religion
             ,
             an
             Republicke
             of
             Israel
             ,
             a
             faithfull
             and
             valiant
             souldier
             in
             the
             warres
             ,
             as
             he
             gives
             the
             proof
             thereof
             ,
             Vers
             11.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             antecedent
             causes
             which
             moves
             this
             ungodly
             and
             unhonest
             fact
             ,
             are
             as
             well
             on
             Davids
             part
             ,
             as
             on
             the
             Womans
             .
             On
             his
             part
             their
             be
             chiefly
             four
             .
             1.
             
             His
             great
             prosperity
             ,
             which
             brings
             him
             to
             a
             careles
             security
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             matters
             concerning
             God
             ,
             as
             in
             his
             office
             to
             the
             Republicke
             ,
             the
             evidence
             whereof
             is
             ,
             that
             afternoone
             he
             gives
             himself
             to
             sleep
             ,
             and
             ease
             ,
             when
             hi●
             subjects
             are
             in
             danger
             of
             their
             Enemies
             ,
             farre
             contrary
             to
             a
             Kingly
             care
             and
             duty
             .
             2.
             
             His
             idlenesse
             ,
             Satans
             cushion
             and
             Mother
             of
             all
             vices
             ,
             and
             the
             sinne
             of
             Sodom
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             said
             ?
             
               Diuturna
               quies
               vitiis
               alimenta
               ministrat
            
             .
             And
             especially
             to
             uncleannesse
             ,
             therefore
             sayes
             the
             Poet
             ,
             
               quaeritur
               Egestus
               ,
               quare
               sit
               factus
               adulter
               ?
               in
               promptu
               causa
               est
               ,
               desidiosus
               erat
               .
            
             Whereas
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             
               otia
               s●
               tollas
               periêre
               Cupidinis
               arcus
               .
            
             3.
             
             The
             loosnesse
             and
             lust
             of
             his
             eyes
             looking
             with
             delight
             and
             concupiscence
             upon
             the
             beauty
             of
             the
             Woman
             ,
             contrary
             to
             Jobs
             practise
             ,
             Chap.
             31.
             1.
             
             And
             that
             precept
             of
             Gods
             to
             turne
             away
             our
             eyes
             from
             vanity
             ,
             Christ
             telling
             us
             also
             
               that
               to
               look
               upon
               a
               Woman
               and
               to
               lust
               after
               her
               ,
            
             (
             though
             
             no
             more
             )
             
               is
               adultery
               for
               God.
            
             4.
             
             The
             object
             of
             the
             eye
             ,
             the
             Womans
             beauty
             .
             In
             it self
             being
             good
             and
             the
             gift
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             in
             
               Joseph
               ,
               Moses
               ,
               David
               ,
               Esther
               Sarah
               Rebecca
               ,
               Rachel
            
             and
             others
             ,
             but
             being
             abused
             either
             to
             pride
             ,
             as
             in
             Absolom
             ,
             or
             to
             turpitude
             as
             in
             Davids
             practise
             ,
             and
             Potiphars
             Wifes
             ,
             to
             be
             insnared
             thereby
             ,
             or
             to
             insnare
             ,
             it
             turnes
             to
             such
             a
             curse
             ,
             and
             drawer
             on
             of
             most
             heavy
             judgments
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             Woman
             likewise
             we
             see
             these
             occasions
             .
             1.
             
             Immodesty
             in
             discovering
             her
             nakednesse
             ,
             and
             washing
             herself
             in
             an
             open
             view
             of
             the
             Kings
             pallace
             ,
             which
             rather
             should
             have
             been
             done
             in
             her
             private
             Chamber
             .
             2.
             
             Facility
             in
             yielding
             to
             Davids
             motion
             of
             uncleannesse
             .
             3.
             
             Arrogancy
             ,
             counting
             it
             an
             honour
             to
             be
             courted
             by
             a
             King
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             his
             Concubine
             .
             4.
             
             Breach
             of
             duty
             and
             fidelity
             to
             her
             honest
             Husband
             .
             And
             5.
             lubricity
             and
             sinnefull
             frailty
             was
             seen
             in
             the
             fact
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             the
             act
             it self
             was
             double
             adultery
             ,
             a
             married
             man
             with
             a
             married
             woman
             ;
             also
             the
             man
             ,
             a
             King
             who
             should
             have
             given
             good
             example
             to
             his
             subjects
             ,
             as
             is
             said
             ,
             
               Regis
               ad
               exemplum
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             As
             likewise
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             and
             so
             
               should
               have
               been
               eminent
               beyond
               others
               in
               holinesse
               .
            
             And
             one
             who
             had
             not
             only
             one
             wife
             ,
             but
             many
             wives
             and
             Concubines
             ,
             as
             Nathan
             told
             him
             .
             All
             which
             aggravates
             this
             fact
             of
             his
             adultery
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             the
             consequence
             was
             ,
             the
             matter
             is
             revealed
             by
             Bathsheba
             to
             David
             of
             her
             being
             with
             Child
             .
             Who
             strives
             by
             many
             wayes
             to
             cover
             his
             adultery
             .
             1.
             
             Subtily
             by
             sending
             for
             Vriah
             ;
             and
             moving
             him
             by
             indirect
             inticements
             to
             colour
             his
             crime
             .
             2.
             
             By
             a
             more
             cruell
             device
             of
             his
             murther
             .
             To
             effectuate
             the
             first
             ,
             David
             .
             1.
             directs
             Joab
             to
             send
             Vriah
             to
             him
             ,
             who
             now
             was
             at
             the
             siege
             of
             Rabbah
             .
             2.
             
             When
             he
             comes
             ,
             David
             in
             all
             Hypocrisy
             ,
             as
             intending
             to
             know
             by
             him
             how
             affaires
             went
             ,
             he
             asks
             of
             the
             estate
             of
             the
             Captain
             ,
             and
             Army
             ;
             and
             then
             intreats
             him
             more
             familiarly
             ,
             not
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             Kings
             ,
             
               to
               wash
               his
               feet
            
             ,
             whereby
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             phrase
             was
             signified
             ,
             all
             which
             belongs
             to
             a
             mans
             entertainment
             and
             ease
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             visit
             his
             house
             :
             and
             for
             the
             more
             inducement
             he
             sends
             after
             him
             a
             messe
             of
             his
             own
             meat
             .
             But
             good
             Vriah
             being
             governed
             by
             Gods
             providence
             ,
             rests
             that
             night
             in
             the
             Kings
             gardhouse
             .
             3.
             
             Which
             when
             David
             perceives
             ,
             he
             uses
             another
             slight
             ,
             and
             feasts
             him
             ,
             and
             makes
             him
             drunk
             ,
             
             thinking
             thereby
             to
             make
             him
             lie
             with
             his
             wife
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             be
             Father
             to
             a
             bastard
             ,
             or
             as
             the
             Law
             calls
             it
             ,
             
               Partus
               suppositus
            
             ,
             and
             bring
             in
             an
             unlawfull
             heir
             into
             the
             inheritance
             of
             Vriah
             .
             Yet
             worthy
             Vriah
             guided
             by
             Gods
             Spirit
             ,
             disappoints
             this
             policy
             of
             the
             King
             also
             ,
             David
             by
             his
             worldly
             wisdome
             and
             authority
             thinking
             to
             colour
             vice
             ,
             but
             God
             resolving
             to
             bring
             it
             to
             light
             ;
             and
             therefore
             at
             even
             went
             out
             to
             lie
             on
             his
             bed
             with
             the
             servants
             of
             David
             ,
             but
             went
             not
             down
             to
             his
             house
             at
             all
             .
             Whereupon
             David
             writes
             with
             Vriah
             to
             Joab
             ,
             directing
             how
             he
             should
             be
             killed
             ,
             which
             Joab
             accordingly
             obeyes
             ,
             and
             so
             Vriah
             is
             killed
             :
             and
             David
             advertised
             thereof
             ;
             which
             when
             Vriahs
             Wife
             understands
             ,
             she
             mourneth
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             is
             thereafter
             taken
             by
             David
             to
             Wife
             ,
             and
             beares
             him
             a
             Son
             ,
             but
             this
             thing
             displeased
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             
               OBSERVATIONS
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               BY
               these
               falls
               of
               
                 David
                 ,
                 Peter
              
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               let
               not
               any
               excuse
               themselves
               in
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               for
               they
               are
               registred
               not
               for
               imitation
               ,
               or
               excuse
               of
               the
               like
               ;
               but
               as
               Beacons
               for
               evitation
               ,
               and
               their
               repentance
               onely
               for
               imitation
               ,
               
                 Et
                 ut
                 majorum
                 ruina
                 sit
                 minorum
                 cautela
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               the
               best
               may
               see
               ,
               how
               weak
               they
               are
               ,
               and
               how
               prevalent
               their
               naturall
               and
               sinfull
               corruption
               will
               be
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               left
               never
               so
               little
               to
               themselves
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               force
               of
               temptation
               ,
               which
               finds
               time
               to
               lay
               siege
               to
               the
               secure
               heart
               of
               David
               in
               his
               house
               ,
               and
               surprises
               it
               ,
               while
               Joab
               is
               laying
               siege
               to
               Rabbah
               of
               the
               Ammonites
               in
               the
               field
               to
               take
               it
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               If
               such
               a
               strong
               and
               tall
               Cedar
               as
               David
               did
               fall
               ,
               how
               ought
               weaker
               Christians
               to
               fear
               ,
               and
               pray
               ;
               that
               God
               would
               deliver
               them
               from
               temptation
               ,
               and
               as
               we
               are
               exhorted
               ,
               2
               Phil.
               12.
               
               
                 To
                 work
                 out
                 our
                 own
                 salvation
                 with
                 fear
                 ,
                 and
                 trembling
                 .
              
            
             
               3.
               
               Vers
               .
               1.
               
               When
               David
               after
               divers
               Victories
               is
               now
               in
               peace
               by
               the
               mercy
               of
               his
               God
               ,
               he
               falls
               to
               fighting
               against
               God
               himself
               ,
               when
               he
               has
               subdued
               many
               nations
               to
               his
               great
               credit
               abroad
               ,
               to
               his
               farre
               greater
               shame
               ,
               he
               is
               subdued
               by
               ,
               and
               inslaved
               unto
               his
               own
               filthy
               lust
               .
               Whereby
               we
               see
               ,
               that
               prosperity
               is
               more
               dangerous
               then
               adversity
               ,
               &
               that
               sanctified
               correction
               is
               more
               profitable
               ,
               then
               a
               prosperous
               condition
               ,
               with
               a
               remission
               of
               Gods
               assisting
               grace
               119.
               
               Psal
               .
               67.
               
               &
               71.
               
               And
               as
               is
               further
               shewn
               to
               us
               ,
               Heb.
               12.
               6.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               We
               see
               that
               bosome
               Enemies
               ,
               of
               our
               own
               sinfull
               corruption
               
               and
               concupiscence
               ,
               are
               the
               worst
               and
               most
               dangerous
               ,
               like
               Dalilah
               and
               Judas
               ready
               to
               betray
               us
               ,
               and
               subdue
               us
               to
               them
               .
               Thus
               Saul
               who
               at
               first
               overcame
               the
               Philistims
               ,
               was
               overcome
               thereafter
               by
               his
               own
               pride
               ,
               envy
               and
               cruelty
               ,
               Sampson
               by
               his
               lust
               after
               so
               many
               noble
               victories
               as
               also
               here
               ,
               David
               is
               subdued
               by
               his
               carnall
               lust
               .
               5.
               
               V.
               2.
               
               When
               David
               is
               idle
               and
               at
               ease
               not
               fighting
               the
               battles
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               nor
               ministring
               justice
               to
               his
               people
               ,
               as
               Chap.
               8.
               15.
               
               Then
               Satan
               prevailes
               against
               him
               .
               Which
               teaches
               every
               one
               to
               be
               diligently
               exercised
               in
               some
               lawfull
               and
               particular
               calling
               ,
               if
               they
               would
               eschew
               temptation
               ,
               and
               the
               snares
               of
               the
               Divell
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               David
               from
               the
               roof
               of
               his
               house
               beholds
               the
               beauty
               of
               Bathsheba
               washing
               herself
               ,
               and
               is
               insnared
               .
               Which
               should
               teach
               us
               to
               watch
               ,
               over
               our
               senses
               that
               they
               be
               not
               like
               open
               doors
               to
               let
               in
               temptations
               to
               our
               hearts
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               by
               the
               eye
               and
               care
               Satan
               entred
               into
               the
               heart
               of
               Eve
               ,
               by
               the
               eye
               likewise
               he
               entred
               into
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               
                 Sons
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 saw
                 the
                 daughters
                 of
                 men
                 and
                 took
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 wives
                 ,
              
               which
               brought
               the
               deluge
               on
               the
               first
               world
               ,
               so
               did
               temptation
               enter
               into
               the
               heart
               of
               Potiphars
               Wife
               ,
               into
               Achans
               heart
               ,
               and
               here
               into
               Davids
               .
               Whereas
               Jobs
               practise
               was
               contrary
               ,
               Job
               31.
               1.
               
            
             
               7.
               
               Bathsheba's
               washing
               herself
               in
               so
               publicke
               a
               place
               gives
               occasion
               of
               committing
               uncleannesse
               with
               her
               ,
               &
               of
               the
               murther
               of
               her
               Husband
               .
               Which
               should
               teach
               modesty
               ,
               and
               care
               to
               all
               Women
               to
               eschew
               the
               occasions
               of
               sin
               ,
               &
               that
               they
               make
               not
               their
               beauty
               ,
               or
               curtizan
               dressings
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               unseemly
               behaviour
               to
               be
               snares
               to
               uncleannesse
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               be
               of
               a
               chast
               conversation
               ,
               coupled
               with
               fear
               ,
               as
               Peter
               speaks
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               3.
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               And
               whose
               adorning
               may
               not
               be
               that
               outward
               of
               platting
               the
               hair
               ,
               &
               of
               wearing
               of
               gold
               ,
               or
               of
               putting
               on
               of
               apparell
               ,
               but
               the
               hidden
               man
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
               in
               that
               which
               is
               not
               corruptible
               ,
               even
               the
               ornament
               of
               a
               meek
               &
               quiet
               spirit
               ,
               which
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               is
               of
               great
               price
               ,
               &
               to
               make
               that
               discription
               of
               a
               vertuous
               woman
               ,
               Prov.
               31.
               10
               &c.
               
               A
               patterne
               to
               follow
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               V.
               4.
               
               She
               yeilds
               to
               temptation
               ,
               wanting
               grace
               to
               resist
               ,
               &
               so
               David
               commits
               adultery
               with
               her
               against
               the
               express
               ,
               &
               known
               Law
               of
               God
               ,
               a
               haynous
               guiltines
               indeed
               ,
               which
               Iob
               describeth
               ,
               Cha.
               31.
               9
               ,
               10
               ,
               11.
               
               &
               12.
               
               And
               the
               bitter
               fruits
               thereof
               ,
               and
               as
               may
               be
               seen
               in
               that
               bloody
               war
               between
               Israel
               &
               
                 Benjamin
                 ,
                 Judg.
              
               20.
               
               And
               what
               fornication
               produced
               ,
               Gen.
               34.
               25.
               
            
             
             
               9.
               
               In
               this
               fact
               of
               Davids
               we
               see
               also
               the
               progresse
               of
               sin
               till
               it
               come
               to
               the
               highest
               perfection
               .
               1.
               
               He
               is
               idle
               ,
               then
               beholds
               a
               woman
               washing
               herself
               ,
               and
               lusts
               after
               her
               ,
               because
               of
               her
               beauty
               ,
               thereafter
               sends
               and
               brings
               her
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               he
               lies
               with
               her
               ,
               as
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 hanc
                 vidit
                 ,
                 visamque
                 ci●pit
                 potitunque
                 cupita
                 .
              
               The
               like
               progresse
               we
               see
               also
               in
               Achons
               sacriledge
               ,
               whereby
               we
               should
               learn
               to
               resist
               the
               beginnings
               of
               sin
               ,
               to
               crush
               the
               Cockatrice
               in
               the
               egg
               ,
               and
               dash
               Babels
               babes
               against
               the
               stones
               ,
               choaking
               the
               seeds
               of
               sin
               in
               the
               bryer
               before
               it
               come
               to
               a
               ripe
               harvest
               of
               guiltinesse
               ,
               &
               procure
               a
               harvest
               of
               wrath
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               It
               is
               said
               that
               she
               was
               purified
               from
               her
               uncleanesse
               ,
               which
               was
               Ceremoniall
               onely
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               mean
               while
               she
               was
               committing
               a
               morall
               uncleanesse
               ,
               to
               keep
               herself
               free
               from
               which
               she
               was
               not
               so
               carefull
               ,
               being
               herein
               like
               the
               
                 Pharisees
                 who
                 cleansed
                 the
                 outside
                 of
                 the
                 cup
                 onely
                 ,
              
               and
               were
               like
               painted
               tombs
               .
               But
               had
               much
               hid
               uncleanesse
               and
               corruption
               within
               ,
               as
               there
               are
               likewise
               many
               now
               adayes
               who
               content
               with
               an
               outward
               formality
               and
               shew
               of
               Religion
               ,
               who
               otherwise
               deny
               the
               power
               thereof
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               Vers
               8.
               
               David
               labours
               first
               with
               all
               subtilty
               to
               cover
               his
               sin
               from
               the
               eyes
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               but
               considers
               not
               what
               this
               would
               avail
               ,
               when
               the
               all
               seeing
               God
               did
               know
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               whom
               he
               should
               rather
               feare
               then
               man
               ,
               seeing
               
                 he
                 has
                 power
                 both
                 of
                 soul
                 and
                 body
                 ,
              
               as
               our
               Saviour
               speaks
               ,
               
                 to
                 cast
                 both
                 in
                 Hell
                 fire
                 .
              
               Therefore
               let
               no
               man
               sin
               in
               secret
               ,
               and
               think
               all
               is
               well
               if
               it
               be
               concealed
               from
               men
               .
               For
               either
               God
               discovers
               it
               here
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               Davids
               ,
               or
               else
               at
               the
               day
               of
               his
               account
               and
               judgment
               before
               men
               and
               Angels
               ,
               as
               he
               shewes
               ,
               Psal
               .
               50.
               21.
               
               
                 For
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 so
                 bad
              
               (
               sayes
               or
               saviour
               .
               )
               
                 which
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 revealed
              
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               Davids
               dissembled
               kindnesse
               to
               Vriah
               ,
               and
               his
               messe
               of
               meat
               that
               he
               gave
               her
               ,
               was
               but
               for
               a
               snare
               ,
               even
               as
               
                 Michal
                 Sauls
              
               Daughter
               for
               the
               same
               end
               was
               given
               to
               himself
               ,
               and
               as
               the
               Serpents
               dissembled
               kindnesse
               to
               Eve
               was
               to
               be
               a
               snare
               to
               her
               .
               Even
               so
               the
               baits
               of
               unlawfull
               profite
               ,
               or
               pleasure
               ,
               which
               Satan
               holds
               out
               ,
               they
               are
               but
               snares
               to
               intrap
               men
               in
               guiltinesse
               .
            
             
               13.
               
               Vers
               9.
               
               Vriah
               notwithstanding
               of
               the
               Kings
               direction
               ,
               guided
               by
               secret
               providence
               goes
               not
               down
               to
               his
               house
               .
               Whereby
               we
               see
               that
               God
               disappoints
               the
               policy
               of
               the
               subtile
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               Pharaohs
               working
               wisely
               ,
               Exod.
               1.
               10.
               
               And
               
                 Herodes
                 ,
                 
                 Matth.
              
               2.
               16.
               
               For
               there
               is
               no
               Counsell
               nor
               wisdome
               against
               the
               Lord.
               
            
             
               14.
               
               Vers
               11.
               
               Good
               Vriah
               sheweth
               a
               godly
               and
               tender
               sympathy
               with
               the
               Lords
               people
               and
               Joab
               ,
               who
               with
               the
               Arke
               were
               lying
               in
               tents
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               open
               fields
               ,
               and
               therefore
               he
               would
               not
               take
               ease
               and
               daliance
               with
               his
               Wife
               .
               Which
               should
               teach
               us
               the
               like
               sympathy
               with
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               in
               danger
               and
               distresse
               ,
               and
               
                 to
                 regard
                 the
                 affliction
                 of
              
               Joseph
               ,
               Amos
               6.
               6.
               
               As
               we
               see
               was
               the
               practise
               of
               
                 Nehemiah
                 ,
                 Daniel
                 ,
                 Esther
              
               and
               others
               ,
               farre
               contrary
               to
               yours
               ,
               who
               if
               themselves
               be
               well
               and
               at
               ease
               ,
               they
               care
               not
               for
               the
               distresse
               of
               Gods
               people
               and
               Church
               .
               As
               also
               we
               see
               ,
               as
               Eccles
               .
               3.
               
               That
               there
               is
               a
               fit
               time
               for
               every
               thing
               ,
               and
               that
               even
               Lawfull
               and
               best
               actions
               are
               not
               ever
               seasonable
               ,
               therefore
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 That
                 a
                 word
                 spoken
                 in
                 due
                 season
                 is
                 like
                 apples
                 of
                 gold
                 with
                 pictures
                 of
                 silver
                 ,
              
               neither
               does
               this
               abandoning
               of
               Vriahs
               Lawfull
               pleasure
               more
               magnify
               his
               zeal
               for
               Gods
               Arke
               and
               people
               ,
               then
               it
               doth
               aggravate
               Davids
               sin
               ,
               and
               taking
               unlawfull
               pleasure
               .
            
             
               15.
               
               Whereas
               Vriah
               sayes
               to
               David
               that
               he
               would
               not
               do
               that
               thing
               commanded
               ,
               we
               see
               that
               the
               unlawfull
               commands
               of
               Princes
               are
               not
               to
               be
               obeyed
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               in
               the
               examples
               of
               Daniel
               and
               the
               three
               Children
               ,
               in
               the
               Midwives
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               and
               Sauls
               servants
               ,
               1
               Sam.
               22.
               17.
               
            
             
               16.
               
               Vers
               13.
               
               David
               deviseth
               another
               sinnefull
               subtilty
               and
               makes
               Vriah
               drunk
               ,
               that
               so
               he
               might
               have
               a
               minde
               to
               his
               Wife
               ,
               being
               inflamed
               with
               Wine
               ,
               wherein
               also
               he
               is
               again
               disappointed
               ,
               wherein
               David
               for
               covering
               one
               sin
               falls
               into
               many
               ,
               and
               which
               we
               see
               to
               be
               the
               practise
               of
               Satan
               by
               one
               sin
               to
               draw
               on
               men
               to
               another
               ,
               as
               from
               drunkennesse
               to
               draw
               to
               whoredome
               ,
               or
               bloodshed
               ,
               and
               from
               unjust
               anger
               to
               draw
               to
               murther
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               Cain
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               he
               does
               by
               covetousnesse
               .
               As
               we
               see
               in
               Judas
               .
            
             
               17.
               
               By
               Vriahs
               being
               drunk
               ,
               we
               may
               see
               that
               the
               best
               man
               may
               sometimes
               fail
               and
               fall
               into
               sin
               and
               excesse
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               in
               Noah
               ,
               and
               Lot
               ,
               yea
               David
               here
               with
               Bathsheba
               ,
               but
               they
               make
               not
               a
               trade
               of
               sin
               ,
               and
               if
               they
               fall
               throw
               frailty
               ,
               they
               rise
               by
               grace
               ,
               and
               their
               faults
               are
               not
               registred
               (
               as
               is
               said
               )
               for
               imitation
               ,
               but
               to
               be
               fled
               not
               followed
               .
               As
               also
               ,
               we
               see
               that
               David
               knew
               that
               Wine
               would
               be
               an
               inducement
               to
               lust
               ,
               as
               it
               proved
               to
               Lot
               ,
               therefore
               who
               would
               eschew
               lust
               let
               them
               eschew
               ebriety
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             II.
             SAM
             .
             Chap.
             11.
             from
             the
             14.
             verse
             to
             the
             end
             .
             OBSERVATIONS
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             V.
             14.
             
             DAvid
             now
             sends
             a
             letter
             with
             Vriah
             to
             Joab
             to
             set
             him
             in
             the
             front
             of
             the
             battle
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             be
             killed
             .
             Where
             we
             see
             (
             as
             has
             been
             said
             )
             that
             from
             one
             sin
             he
             falls
             in
             another
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             last
             as
             the
             worst
             of
             all
             ,
             whereby
             we
             observe
             .
             1.
             
             The
             nature
             of
             sin
             that
             it
             never
             goes
             alone
             ,
             but
             is
             like
             a
             chain
             one
             link
             whereof
             is
             tyed
             to
             another
             .
             2.
             
             That
             Satan
             where
             he
             may
             once
             get
             in
             a
             foot
             will
             never
             rest
             ,
             till
             he
             get
             in
             his
             whole
             body
             .
             And
             3.
             we
             see
             that
             oftimes
             God
             punishes
             sin
             by
             sin
             ,
             and
             man
             by
             his
             own
             iniquity
             till
             there
             cup
             be
             full
             ,
             and
             then
             followes
             judgment
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             in
             Pharaoh
             and
             others
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Vriah
             carries
             with
             him
             the
             letter
             to
             Joab
             which
             was
             his
             own
             destruction
             ,
             and
             so
             does
             the
             wicked
             carry
             in
             the
             bosome
             of
             their
             own
             breast
             ,
             there
             dittay
             and
             accusation
             ,
             of
             their
             own
             guilty
             conscience
             before
             God
             in
             the
             day
             of
             their
             account
             ,
             which
             in
             like-manner
             is
             their
             owne
             destruction
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             David
             began
             to
             cover
             his
             sin
             by
             subtilty
             and
             fraud
             ,
             and
             now
             he
             comes
             from
             fraud
             to
             force
             and
             cruelty
             .
             Thus
             doth
             Satan
             himself
             act
             ,
             first
             as
             an
             insinuating
             and
             subtile
             Serpent
             ,
             and
             who
             can
             transforme
             himself
             into
             an
             Angel
             of
             light
             to
             deceive
             ,
             and
             hereby
             if
             he
             cannot
             prevail
             he
             turnes
             a
             bloody
             Dragon
             ,
             by
             open
             persecution
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             ,
             Revel
             .
             12.
             
             And
             thus
             to
             do
             he
             teaches
             others
             whom
             he
             misleads
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             Pharaoh
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             place
             David
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Hereby
             likewise
             we
             see
             that
             in
             the
             best
             of
             men
             their
             are
             the
             seeds
             ,
             and
             a
             naturall
             inclination
             to
             the
             grossest
             sins
             ,
             
               all
               the
               imaginations
               of
               the
               heart
               being
               onely
               evill
               continually
               ,
            
             which
             should
             serve
             to
             keep
             us
             humble
             ,
             and
             watchfull
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             earnest
             with
             God
             by
             prayer
             for
             grace
             and
             strength
             to
             resist
             the
             temptations
             of
             the
             Divell
             ,
             that
             we
             be
             not
             insnared
             to
             commsit
             sins
             ,
             which
             otherwise
             we
             would
             seem
             to
             abhorre
             in
             others
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             We
             see
             ,
             as
             in
             this
             ,
             so
             that
             adultery
             and
             unlawfull
             lusts
             is
             the
             chief
             argument
             of
             all
             tragicall
             Histories
             almost
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             see
             in
             the
             examples
             of
             the
             first
             World.
             
               Sodom
               ,
               Sechem
               ,
               Israel
            
             with
             the
             Moabitish
             Women
             in
             the
             desart
             ,
             the
             warres
             between
             Israel
             and
             
               Benjamin
               ,
               Sampson
            
             ,
             and
             here
             in
             the
             example
             of
             
             David
             ,
             omitting
             prophane
             Histories
             ,
             as
             the
             destruction
             of
             
               Troy
               ,
               Thebes
               ,
               Carthage
            
             and
             others
             ,
             which
             teaches
             us
             that
             whoredome
             is
             not
             so
             light
             a
             sin
             ,
             as
             carnall
             men
             take
             it
             to
             be
             ,
             who
             call
             it
             but
             a
             trick
             of
             yo●th
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             seeing
             we
             see
             it
             punished
             with
             such
             sad
             judgements
             here
             ,
             and
             excluding
             from
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Heaven
             hereafter
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             6
             ,
             9.
             
             Revel
             .
             22.
             15.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             Vers
             16.
             
             As
             David
             directed
             Joab
             ,
             so
             he
             obeyed
             this
             wicked
             direction
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             so
             becomes
             guilty
             likewise
             of
             the
             innocent
             blood
             of
             Vriah
             (
             which
             was
             avenged
             on
             him
             ,
             1
             King.
             2.
             28.
             )
             Which
             should
             teach
             us
             ,
             not
             to
             obey
             the
             unjust
             commandments
             of
             superiours
             ,
             but
             as
             Peter
             said
             Act.
             5.
             29.
             
             We
             ought
             to
             obey
             rather
             God
             than
             man
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             unto
             God
             that
             which
             is
             Gods
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             Cesar
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             Cesars
             .
             Honour
             also
             is
             pretended
             to
             Vriah
             ,
             but
             death
             is
             meant
             ,
             so
             doth
             Satan
             in
             his
             temptations
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             V.
             17.
             
             Vriah
             an
             innocent
             man
             suffers
             and
             is
             killed
             ,
             whereupon
             we
             observe
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             ever
             the
             will
             of
             God
             to
             give
             temporall
             deliverance
             ,
             from
             the
             cruelty
             of
             Tyrants
             ,
             or
             of
             Enemies
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             in
             the
             examples
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             Apostles
             and
             Martyrs
             ,
             the
             reason
             is
             ,
             that
             thereby
             God
             will
             be
             glorified
             in
             their
             constant
             integrity
             ,
             good
             example
             of
             the
             like
             may
             be
             left
             behind
             them
             ,
             God
             may
             have
             just
             matter
             to
             punish
             Tyranny
             and
             cruelty
             ,
             &
             the
             innocent
             sufferers
             may
             be
             translated
             to
             a
             better
             life
             in
             glory
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             We
             see
             in
             this
             fact
             first
             of
             uncleanesses
             ,
             next
             of
             Davids
             subtilty
             ,
             and
             last
             of
             cruelty
             ,
             whereunto
             he
             was
             instigated
             by
             Satan
             the
             properties
             of
             the
             Divell
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             an
             unclean
             Spirit
             ,
             full
             of
             subtilty
             and
             cruelty
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             makes
             them
             who
             obey
             him
             ,
             to
             take
             on
             his
             image
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             like
             himself
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Vers
             26.
             
             Batsheba
             mournes
             for
             her
             Husband
             when
             she
             hears
             of
             his
             death
             ,
             as
             for
             a
             Worldly
             losse
             ,
             but
             we
             reade
             not
             that
             she
             mourned
             for
             her
             sinne
             that
             procured
             his
             death
             ,
             which
             shews
             that
             many
             will
             be
             more
             grieved
             for
             any
             Worldly
             losse
             ,
             or
             crosse
             ,
             then
             for
             that
             which
             should
             grieve
             them
             most
             ,
             the
             offence
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             killing
             of
             their
             own
             souls
             ,
             and
             the
             losse
             of
             a
             heavenly
             Kingdome
             ,
             her
             sinne
             then
             was
             more
             worthy
             of
             her
             sorrow
             then
             her
             losse
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Vers
             27.
             
             Where
             it
             is
             said
             ;
             that
             the
             thing
             which
             David
             had
             done
             displeased
             the
             Lord
             ,
             which
             should
             teach
             us
             the
             like
             
             disposition
             to
             be
             ever
             displeased
             with
             sinne
             in
             any
             person
             whatsoever
             ,
             and
             to
             hate
             the
             same
             :
             it
             being
             Satans
             image
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             hate
             the
             person
             who
             is
             created
             to
             the
             image
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             Lord
             hated
             not
             Davids
             person
             ,
             but
             his
             sinfull
             action
             .
             Therefore
             Paul
             affirmes
             
               That
               the
               end
               of
               excommunication
            
             (
             the
             last
             of
             discipline
             )
             
               should
               be
               to
               the
               destruction
               of
               sinne
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               soule
               may
               be
               pre●erved
               in
               the
               day
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             Last
             ,
             consider
             that
             God
             had
             neversuffered
             so
             deare
             a
             Saint
             ,
             so
             fouly
             to
             fall
             :
             if
             he
             had
             not
             meant
             to
             make
             him
             an
             example
             to
             all
             :
             neither
             to
             presume
             that
             they
             may
             not
             sinne
             grosly
             ,
             nor
             to
             despaire
             if
             they
             sinne
             ,
             when
             they
             see
             David
             so
             to
             have
             fallen
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             have
             risen
             .
          
        
         
           
             II
             SAM
             :
             Chap
             :
             12.
             from
             the
             1.
             verse
             to
             the
             13.
             
          
           
             IN
             the
             preceding
             Chapter
             was
             the
             Tragicall
             history
             of
             Davids
             fall
             ,
             to
             be
             evited
             and
             fled
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             Chapter
             is
             the
             happy
             history
             of
             Davids
             rising
             by
             repentance
             to
             be
             imitated
             and
             followed
             .
             This
             Chapter
             had
             these
             parts
             .
             1.
             
             The
             Lords
             commission
             to
             David
             by
             his
             Prophet
             Nathan
             ,
             to
             the
             13.
             vers
             .
             2.
             
             Davids
             penitent
             confession
             ,
             and
             Nathans
             absolution
             of
             him
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             from
             his
             sinne
             :
             howsoever
             because
             by
             his
             uncleane
             fact
             ,
             
               he
               had
               given
               occasion
               to
               the
               enemies
               of
               the
               Lord
               to
               blaspheme
               ,
            
             the
             Child
             that
             was
             borne
             to
             him
             should
             die
             ,
             vers
             .
             13
             ,
             &
             14.
             3.
             
             The
             sickness
             and
             death
             of
             the
             Child
             ,
             as
             
               Nathan
               had
            
             foretold
             ,
             with
             his
             deportment
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Childs
             sickness
             and
             after
             the
             death
             thereof
             :
             together
             with
             the
             reasons
             thereof
             ,
             which
             he
             gives
             to
             the
             Elders
             of
             his
             house
             .
             4.
             
             
               From
               the
            
             24.
             
               vers
               .
               to
               the
            
             26.
             
             Davids
             comforting
             of
             his
             wife
             Bathsheba
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Child
             that
             was
             dead
             ,
             and
             the
             Lords
             giving
             unto
             him
             another
             sonne
             by
             her
             ,
             who
             was
             beloved
             of
             God
             ,
             whose
             name
             was
             Jedidiah
             ,
             by
             direction
             from
             God
             to
             Nathan
             ,
             and
             by
             Nathan
             to
             David
             .
             And
             5.
             
             Davids
             taking
             in
             of
             Rabbah
             of
             the
             Ammonites
             ,
             and
             the
             tortering
             of
             the
             people
             thereof
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             their
             Cities
             :
             and
             then
             his
             victorious
             returne
             to
             
               Jerusalem
               ,
               From
               the
            
             26.
             
               vers
               .
               to
               the
               end
            
             .
          
           
             First
             then
             we
             see
             that
             the
             first
             actor
             in
             Davids
             repentance
             is
             God
             
             his
             commission
             to
             Nathan
             ,
             and
             not
             that
             David
             seeks
             to
             God
             first
             ,
             by
             any
             act
             of
             his
             free
             will
             :
             but
             God
             by
             his
             preventing
             grace
             seeks
             David
             ,
             who
             had
             gone
             astray
             like
             a
             lost
             sheep
             ,
             and
             followes
             him
             with
             tender
             mercy
             to
             reclame
             him
             ,
             and
             bring
             him
             back
             againe
             ,
             therefore
             faies
             Gods
             people
             ,
             Lam.
             5.
             21.
             
             
               Turne
               thou
               us
               unto
               thee
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               and
               we
               shall
               be
               turned
               .
            
             Next
             ,
             the
             Lord
             doth
             this
             not
             immediatly
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Ministry
             of
             his
             Prophet
             Nathan
             ,
             with
             which
             he
             did
             concurre
             by
             the
             secret
             operation
             of
             his
             spirit
             ,
             and
             converting
             grace
             :
             which
             is
             his
             usuall
             dealing
             in
             reclaiming
             of
             sinners
             ,
             whereby
             he
             gives
             repentance
             :
             as
             we
             see
             ,
             Act.
             2.
             37.
             
             And
             begets
             faith
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             Rom.
             10.
             17.
             
             The
             impulsive
             cause
             of
             this
             ,
             next
             to
             the
             forenamed
             efficient
             and
             instrumentall
             ,
             is
             Gods
             free
             love
             ,
             Hos
             .
             14.
             4.
             
             Without
             ,
             yea
             ,
             against
             Davids
             deserving
             :
             and
             the
             finall
             is
             ,
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             riches
             of
             Gods
             mercy
             ,
             and
             Davids
             salvation
             whom
             he
             takes
             (
             as
             David
             did
             the
             sheep
             out
             of
             the
             Jawes
             of
             the
             Lyon
             )
             so
             he
             out
             of
             the
             power
             and
             pawes
             of
             the
             divell
             .
          
           
             The
             cause
             also
             wherefore
             the
             Lord
             did
             not
             send
             and
             admonish
             David
             sooner
             ,
             and
             before
             he
             did
             fall
             .
             Is
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             he
             would
             let
             him
             have
             a
             proof
             of
             his
             own
             naturall
             corruption
             ,
             and
             see
             how
             soone
             and
             fouly
             he
             would
             fall
             ,
             being
             left
             to
             himselfe
             :
             and
             not
             being
             assisted
             by
             his
             speciall
             grace
             ;
             that
             so
             he
             might
             ever
             walk
             humbly
             ,
             watch
             carefully
             ,
             and
             pray
             for
             grace
             more
             earnestly
             .
             2.
             
             That
             others
             might
             with
             the
             greater
             feare
             and
             trembling
             work
             out
             their
             own
             salvation
             :
             considering
             how
             so
             great
             a
             Cedar
             sell
             ,
             they
             being
             but
             low
             shrubs
             .
             3.
             
             That
             the
             greater
             glory
             and
             riches
             of
             his
             grace
             and
             mercy
             might
             appeare
             ,
             in
             his
             conversion
             and
             pardon
             :
             tha●
             so
             none
             may
             dispaire
             ,
             either
             of
             pardon
             to
             themselves
             if
             they
             repent
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             conversion
             of
             others
             in
             Gods
             own
             time
             .
          
           
             In
             this
             coming
             of
             Nathan
             to
             David
             ,
             and
             excepting
             so
             perilous
             a
             commission
             ,
             to
             so
             great
             a
             King
             ,
             with
             a
             sharp
             accusation
             ,
             reprehension
             ;
             and
             commination
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             his
             laudable
             and
             greater
             obedience
             to
             God.
             So
             likewise
             we
             see
             .
             1.
             
             His
             prudence
             in
             the
             forming
             of
             his
             accusation
             and
             rebuke
             :
             the
             scope
             whereof
             was
             to
             make
             David
             out
             of
             his
             own
             mouth
             to
             pronounce
             sentence
             against
             himselfe
             ,
             therefore
             he
             propones
             it
             by
             way
             of
             parable
             .
             2.
             
             We
             see
             his
             dexterity
             in
             the
             amplification
             .
             3.
             
             His
             courage
             and
             boldness
             in
             the
             application
             .
             And
             5.
             
             His
             fidelity
             in
             the
             denunciation
             .
          
           
           
             In
             this
             parable
             which
             he
             uses
             ,
             David
             is
             compared
             with
             the
             rich
             man
             ,
             and
             his
             many
             wives
             and
             concubines
             ,
             to
             his
             many
             flocks
             and
             herds
             ,
             and
             Vriah
             is
             compared
             to
             the
             poore
             man
             and
             the
             ew-lamb
             to
             Bethshebah
             :
             and
             the
             traveller
             is
             Davids
             lust
             that
             entered
             into
             his
             heart
             ,
             for
             satisfying
             whereof
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             take
             one
             of
             his
             own
             wives
             or
             concubines
             ,
             but
             the
             wi●e
             of
             Vriah
             .
             To
             this
             generall
             as
             it
             was
             proponed
             ,
             David
             answers
             with
             an
             oath
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             worthy
             to
             die
             and
             restore
             the
             fourfold
             of
             the
             Lamb
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             Exod.
             22.
             1.
             
             Who
             had
             done
             this
             thing
             .
             Whereupon
             the
             Prophet
             makes
             a
             plaine
             application
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Thou
               art
               the
               man
            
             ,
             and
             so
             makes
             David
             to
             have
             pronounced
             just
             judgment
             against
             himselfe
             .
             The
             major
             of
             the
             argument
             he
             takes
             from
             David
             himselfe
             .
             thou
             saies
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             wicked
             and
             merciless
             offender
             should
             die
             ,
             
               But
               thou
               art
               the
               man
            
             ,
             therefore
             thou
             shouldest
             die
             .
             Hereafter
             he
             aggravates
             Davids
             sinne
             by
             many
             amplifications
             .
             1.
             
             From
             the
             argument
             of
             ingratitude
             ,
             in
             repetition
             of
             Gods
             benefits
             ,
             formerly
             bestowed
             upon
             him
             :
             and
             his
             readiness
             to
             have
             bestowed
             more
             .
             2.
             
             After
             this
             he
             sets
             down
             the
             root
             of
             the
             sinne
             to
             be
             the
             contempt
             of
             God
             and
             his
             Word
             :
             which
             he
             amplifies
             by
             the
             repetition
             ,
             and
             particular
             accusation
             of
             David
             of
             these
             crimes
             .
             1.
             
             That
             he
             had
             killed
             Vriah
             with
             the
             sword
             .
             2.
             
             Had
             taken
             his
             wife
             to
             be
             his
             .
             And
             3.
             
             That
             he
             had
             killed
             Vriah
             with
             the
             sword
             of
             the
             Children
             of
             Ammon
             ,
             the
             common
             enemy
             of
             the
             Lords
             people
             ,
             and
             made
             them
             to
             be
             the
             instruments
             of
             his
             cruelty
             ,
             and
             not
             having
             pitty
             on
             his
             own
             faithfull
             subject
             .
             Whereupon
             he
             subjoynes
             the
             denunciation
             of
             the
             Lords
             punishing
             his
             sinne
             by
             
               lex
               talionis
            
             ,
             relative
             both
             to
             his
             sinnes
             of
             cruelty
             against
             Vriah
             ,
             as
             also
             his
             sinne
             of
             uncleanness
             with
             Bethsheba
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             threatning
             ,
             Deut.
             28.
             30.
             
             And
             as
             sad
             experience
             in
             the
             person
             ,
             and
             actions
             of
             Absolon
             afterwards
             proved
             :
             whereunto
             he
             addes
             this
             aggravating
             of
             the
             punishment
             ,
             that
             what
             David
             did
             ,
             he
             did
             it
             secretly
             in
             sinning
             :
             but
             what
             God
             should
             do
             ,
             it
             should
             be
             openly
             in
             the
             punishing
             .
          
           
             
             
               OBSERVATIONS
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               IN
               this
               history
               of
               Davids
               rising
               by
               repentance
               after
               his
               fall
               ,
               we
               see
               the
               difference
               between
               the
               Godly
               and
               the
               wicked
               ,
               they
               fall
               ,
               but
               by
               grace
               they
               rise
               again
               :
               but
               the
               wicked
               they
               fall
               ,
               and
               lye
               still
               in
               impenitency
               and
               careless
               security
               ,
               to
               their
               own
               destruction
               :
               as
               we
               see
               in
               the
               examples
               of
               Cain
               ,
               the
               first
               world
               ,
               
                 Sodome
                 ,
                 Pharaoh
              
               ,
               the
               obstinate
               
                 Jewes
                 ,
                 Herode
              
               ,
               and
               others
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Vers
               .
               1.
               
               In
               the
               Lords
               sending
               Nathan
               to
               David
               sleeping
               in
               security
               ,
               we
               see
               the
               Lords
               preventing
               mercy
               ,
               whereby
               like
               that
               
                 sheapherd
                 that
                 left
                 the
              
               99.
               
                 and
                 went
                 to
                 seek
                 the
                 ●rayed
                 sheep
                 ,
              
               so
               likewise
               he
               seeks
               us
               first
               ,
               and
               turnes
               to
               us
               before
               we
               can
               turne
               to
               him
               :
               as
               we
               see
               in
               his
               calling
               of
               Abraham
               out
               of
               Vz
               from
               Idolatry
               ,
               Mathew
               from
               receit
               of
               custome
               ,
               Zaccheus
               from
               an
               forged
               ca●iller
               ,
               and
               Paul
               from
               a
               persecutor
               .
               And
               that
               as
               our
               Saviour
               saies
               to
               the
               obstinate
               
                 Jewes
                 ,
                 How
                 faine
                 would
                 I
                 have
                 gathered
                 you
                 as
                 a
                 Henne
                 doth
                 her
                 Chickens
                 under
                 her
                 wings
                 ,
                 but
                 yee
                 would
                 not
                 .
              
               So
               how
               faine
               the
               Lord
               is
               to
               reclaime
               sinners
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               In
               the
               work
               of
               Davids
               conversion
               ,
               instrumentally
               by
               the
               Ministry
               of
               Nathan
               ,
               and
               efficatiously
               by
               the
               concurrance
               and
               cooperation
               of
               Gods
               spirit
               :
               we
               see
               that
               the
               Ministry
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               is
               the
               ordinary
               meanes
               ,
               by
               which
               the
               Lord
               will
               have
               men
               converted
               from
               sinne
               and
               damnation
               ,
               to
               righteousness
               and
               salvation
               :
               so
               that
               it
               is
               a
               great
               blessing
               where
               men
               injoy
               these
               meanes
               ,
               and
               profit
               thereby
               :
               as
               it
               is
               a
               great
               curse
               and
               punishment
               ,
               when
               either
               the
               Lord
               removes
               the
               candlestick
               thereof
               out
               of
               his
               place
               ,
               as
               he
               threatned
               
                 Ephesus
                 ,
                 Rev.
              
               2.
               5.
               
               Or
               where
               the
               Ministry
               of
               the
               Word
               is
               contemned
               :
               as
               we
               see
               ,
               2
               
                 Chron.
                 last
              
               ,
               15.
               16.
               
               Or
               where
               it
               is
               unprofitable
               ,
               as
               Jer.
               8.
               6.
               and
               20.
               8.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               With
               the
               externall
               Ministry
               of
               the
               Word
               and
               meanes
               of
               conversion
               ,
               we
               should
               earnestly
               beseech
               God
               to
               concurre
               with
               the
               operation
               of
               his
               blessed
               spirit
               to
               make
               the
               same
               powerfull
               ,
               and
               thereby
               to
               work
               in
               our
               hearts
               repentance
               and
               faith
               ,
               else
               as
               Peter
               fished
               all
               night
               and
               caught
               nothing
               till
               Christ
               came
               :
               so
               Peter
               may
               preach
               and
               not
               prevaile
               ,
               till
               the
               hearts
               of
               his
               hearers
               be
               pricked
               
               by
               him
               who
               opened
               the
               heard
               of
               Lydia
               ,
               while
               Paul
               did
               preach
               ,
               Act.
               16.
               14.
               
               
                 For
                 Paul
                 may
                 plant
                 and
                 Apollos
                 water
                 ,
                 but
                 God
                 only
                 giveth
                 the
                 increase
                 .
              
               And
               Nathan
               here
               might
               carry
               the
               Lords
               message
               of
               Davids
               eare
               ,
               but
               God
               only
               could
               thereby
               work
               upon
               〈◊〉
               heart
               ,
               〈…〉
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               It
               is
               said
               here
               ,
               that
               the
               Lord
               sent
               Nathan
               to
               David
               ,
               where
               we
               observe
               the
               duty
               of
               all
               faithfull
               Ministers
               of
               Gods
               Word
               ,
               not
               to
               runne
               unsent
               ,
               or
               rush
               into
               that
               sacred
               calling
               (
               as
               many
               do
               )
               untill
               they
               be
               sent
               ,
               and
               have
               the
               warrant
               both
               of
               an
               inward
               calling
               ,
               and
               sufficient
               furniture
               of
               gifts
               and
               grace
               ,
               as
               Aholiab
               and
               Bezaleel
               with
               skill
               ,
               were
               fitted
               for
               building
               of
               the
               Tabernacle
               ,
               Exod.
               31.
               6.
               
               As
               also
               a
               lawfull
               outward
               call
               from
               the
               Church
               and
               the
               people
               of
               God
               over
               whom
               they
               are
               to
               be
               set
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               In
               Nathans
               coming
               to
               David
               ,
               and
               delivering
               of
               his
               message
               as
               he
               did
               ,
               (
               though
               it
               would
               have
               seemed
               dangerou●
               )
               as
               the
               Baptists
               proved
               to
               Herode
               ,
               and
               Eliah's
               to
               Ahab
               ,
               we
               may
               behold
               many
               singular
               vertues
               requisite
               in
               the
               Ministers
               of
               Gods
               Word
               .
               As
               1.
               
               Obedience
               to
               the
               Lords
               call
               ,
               though
               the
               burthen
               of
               the
               Ministry
               ,
               and
               charge
               of
               soules
               ,
               may
               seem
               justly
               formidable
               to
               Angels
               ,
               let
               be
               weak
               men
               .
               2.
               
               Wisdome
               in
               the
               discharge
               of
               their
               message
               ,
               and
               in
               doing
               that
               which
               may
               best
               fasten
               a
               conviction
               on
               the
               conscience
               of
               sinners
               ,
               and
               bring
               them
               to
               a
               sight
               of
               their
               sinne
               .
               3.
               
               After
               generall
               doctrine
               to
               bring
               in
               the
               same
               to
               particular
               application
               ,
               as
               the
               Chirurgian
               after
               the
               making
               of
               the
               plaister
               ,
               doth
               apply
               the
               same
               to
               the
               sore
               .
               4.
               
               Courage
               and
               fidelity
               ,
               not
               only
               in
               the
               rebuking
               of
               sinne
               ,
               though
               in
               the
               greatest
               without
               partiality
               ,
               but
               in
               denouncing
               Gods
               judgments
               against
               every
               sort
               of
               sinne
               ,
               whereof
               they
               have
               warrant
               in
               the
               threatnings
               that
               are
               contained
               in
               the
               Word
               of
               God.
               5.
               
               (
               As
               we
               see
               ,
               vers
               .
               13.
               )
               where
               they
               see
               evidence
               of
               repentance
               ,
               and
               humble
               confession
               to
               be
               as
               ready
               to
               comfort
               ,
               as
               before
               to
               have
               rebuked
               and
               threatned
               ,
               imitating
               herein
               Pauls
               direction
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               2.
               7.
               
               And
               our
               Saviours
               practise
               
                 Who
                 would
                 not
                 brake
                 a
                 bruised
                 reed
                 ,
                 nor
                 quench
                 a
                 smoaking
                 flax
                 .
              
            
             
               7.
               
               Vers
               .
               5.
               
               It
               is
               said
               that
               Davids
               anger
               was
               greatly
               kindled
               against
               the
               man
               ,
               of
               whom
               Nathan
               spake
               in
               the
               parable
               ,
               who
               had
               done
               such
               wrong
               to
               his
               poore
               neighbour
               :
               and
               declares
               that
               he
               should
               be
               punished
               according
               to
               the
               Law.
               Which
               shewes
               that
               it
               
               is
               a
               good
               part
               in
               a
               magistrate
               to
               be
               angry
               at
               sinne
               ,
               and
               the
               committing
               thereof
               ,
               as
               Moses
               was
               at
               the
               peoples
               Idolatry
               while
               he
               was
               in
               Mount
               Sinai
               .
               Though
               otherwise
               the
               meekest
               man
               on
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               to
               punish
               the
               same
               according
               to
               the
               Law
               :
               and
               as
               our
               Saviour
               also
               was
               angry
               ,
               at
               the
               abusing
               of
               his
               Fathers
               house
               ,
               and
               
                 making
                 it
                 a
                 donne
                 of
                 theeves
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 overturned
                 the
                 Tables
                 of
                 the
                 m●ny
                 cha●gers
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 whip-cords
                 drove
                 these
                 abusers
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 .
              
            
             
               8.
               
               David
               is
               severe
               in
               judging
               ,
               and
               censuring
               another
               ,
               whereof
               in
               the
               application
               of
               the
               parable
               ,
               vers
               .
               7.
               
               He
               is
               only
               guilty
               himselfe
               ,
               which
               shewes
               that
               oftimes
               men
               are
               like
               the
               Pharise's
               ,
               who
               were
               clear-sighted
               to
               
                 spye
                 the
                 mote
                 in
                 their
                 neighbours
                 eye
                 ,
                 but
                 blind
                 in
                 spying
                 the
                 beame
                 that
                 was
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 ,
              
               or
               like
               
                 Judah
                 ,
                 Gen.
              
               38.
               24.
               
               Who
               gave
               out
               a
               severe
               sentence
               against
               Tamar
               for
               his
               whoredome
               ,
               when
               he
               thought
               that
               it
               had
               been
               with
               another
               ,
               till
               he
               heard
               and
               knew
               thereafter
               that
               it
               was
               with
               himselfe
               :
               which
               shewes
               the
               deceitfulness
               of
               the
               heart
               of
               men
               ,
               our
               own
               self-love
               ,
               and
               hypocrisie
               ,
               who
               should
               rather
               search
               themselves
               ,
               and
               their
               own
               stuffe
               what
               is
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               judge
               themselves
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               not
               be
               judged
               :
               (
               
                 Omni
                 enim
                 vitio
                 debet
                 carere
                 ,
                 qui
                 in
                 alterum
                 paratus
                 est
                 dicere
                 ,
              
               )
               rather
               than
               to
               be
               severe
               justitiers
               in
               others
               ,
               of
               the
               very
               crimes
               whereof
               they
               are
               guilty
               themselves
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               Vers
               .
               7.
               
               Where
               Nathan
               saies
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 art
                 the
                 man.
              
               We
               see
               that
               particular
               application
               is
               necessary
               ,
               when
               men
               are
               not
               moved
               or
               touched
               with
               generalls
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               same
               be
               done
               wisely
               for
               the
               good
               of
               a
               sinner
               his
               conversion
               ,
               and
               not
               out
               of
               humour
               or
               malice
               against
               the
               person
               :
               but
               out
               of
               love
               to
               the
               man
               ,
               and
               only
               hatered
               to
               his
               vice
               ,
               which
               would
               be
               his
               self-destroyer
               :
               and
               such
               prudent
               rebukes
               ,
               seasonable
               given
               ,
               and
               particular
               applications
               ,
               are
               like
               medicinall
               potions
               ,
               or
               wholesome
               corrasives
               ,
               necessary
               for
               spirituall
               health
               :
               though
               to
               flesh
               and
               blood
               ,
               bitter
               and
               sharp
               :
               and
               must
               be
               sometimes
               applyed
               as
               the
               case
               requires
               by
               their
               soules
               Physitian
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               here
               in
               Nathan
               the
               Baptist
               ,
               and
               Ezek.
               33.
               6
               ,
               7.
               
               And
               which
               is
               a
               part
               of
               the
               cutting
               the
               Word
               a
               right
               ,
               2
               Tim.
               3.
               16.
               
               And
               the
               very
               life
               of
               doctrine
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               In
               Nathans
               rehearsall
               of
               the
               Lords
               benefits
               to
               David
               ,
               we
               are
               taught
               what
               use
               we
               should
               make
               of
               the
               benefits
               which
               the
               
               Lord
               bestoweth
               upon
               us
               :
               towit
               ,
               we
               should
               not
               only
               remember
               them
               continually
               as
               we
               see
               ,
               Psal
               .
               103
               ,
               2.
               
               And
               chiefly
               his
               spirituall
               benefits
               ,
               as
               there
               :
               but
               likewise
               they
               should
               be
               to
               us
               ,
               like
               so
               many
               love-cords
               ,
               to
               bind
               us
               to
               his
               obedience
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               only
               true
               and
               reall
               evidence
               of
               our
               thankfulness
               for
               them
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               Vers
               .
               9.
               
               Nathan
               shewes
               to
               David
               ,
               that
               by
               his
               sinne
               he
               had
               despised
               the
               commandment
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               whereby
               he
               shewes
               what
               is
               the
               very
               root
               of
               sinne
               :
               towit
               ,
               the
               despising
               of
               the
               Lords
               commandments
               .
               Which
               if
               men
               did
               regard
               as
               they
               ought
               ,
               considering
               whose
               commandments
               they
               are
               ▪
               even
               his
               ,
               who
               has
               power
               both
               of
               soule
               and
               body
               ,
               to
               cast
               both
               in
               hell
               fire
               :
               and
               to
               the
               obedience
               whereof
               they
               are
               bound
               by
               so
               many
               tyes
               :
               they
               would
               not
               despise
               ,
               nor
               break
               them
               as
               they
               do
               ;
               especially
               seeing
               by
               despising
               of
               them
               ,
               they
               despise
               also
               the
               Lord
               himselfe
               :
               as
               we
               see
               ,
               vers
               .
               10.
               and
               how
               high
               a
               crime
               this
               is
               ,
               a
               worme
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               to
               despise
               the
               God
               of
               heaven
               ,
               any
               one
               may
               judge
               ,
               and
               what
               the
               same
               deserves
               ,
               and
               yet
               sinners
               are
               so
               blind
               ,
               and
               misbelieving
               ,
               that
               if
               this
               were
               laid
               to
               their
               charge
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               despisers
               of
               God
               ,
               none
               would
               confess
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               Nathan
               likewise
               tells
               David
               in
               the
               aggravating
               of
               his
               sin
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               not
               only
               ungratefull
               ,
               &
               a
               despiser
               of
               Gods
               commandment
               ,
               but
               a
               bold
               transgressour
               ,
               in
               doing
               this
               evill
               in
               Gods
               sight
               ;
               this
               being
               the
               blind
               boldness
               of
               all
               other
               sinners
               and
               wicked
               men
               :
               even
               when
               they
               commit
               sinne
               secretly
               ,
               as
               Nathan
               saies
               to
               
                 David
                 ,
                 vers
              
               .
               12.
               
               Yet
               they
               do
               it
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               ,
               whose
               all-seeing
               eye
               beholdeth
               them
               ,
               and
               all-reaching
               hand
               shall
               find
               them
               out
               ,
               and
               what
               boldness
               ,
               yea
               desperation
               ,
               dacity
               would
               this
               be
               thought
               ,
               for
               a
               theefe
               to
               steale
               ,
               even
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               judge
               ?
               but
               hence
               is
               it
               ,
               that
               men
               sinne
               so
               securely
               ,
               because
               they
               think
               
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 like
                 the
                 Idols
                 who
                 have
                 eyes
                 ,
                 and
                 see
                 not
                 ,
              
               or
               that
               he
               is
               not
               all-seeing
               ,
               and
               when
               they
               sinne
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               doing
               evill
               in
               his
               sight
               .
            
             
               13.
               
               Nathan
               also
               layeth
               this
               to
               Davids
               charge
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               killed
               Vriah
               ,
               though
               it
               was
               their
               Ammonites
               that
               killed
               him
               :
               as
               we
               see
               in
               this
               same
               verse
               ;
               because
               David
               had
               written
               to
               Joab
               ,
               to
               set
               Vriah
               in
               the
               fore-front
               of
               the
               battle
               before
               Rabbah
               ,
               and
               to
               retire
               from
               him
               that
               he
               might
               be
               killed
               ,
               as
               Chap.
               11.
               15.
               
               Where
               we
               see
               that
               the
               devisers
               ,
               counsellours
               or
               abetters
               ,
               in
               any
               sinne
               or
               wickedness
               ,
               or
               who
               have
               any
               hand
               in
               committing
               thereof
               directly
               
               or
               indirectly
               ,
               or
               are
               airt
               or
               pairt
               (
               as
               we
               say
               )
               they
               are
               before
               God
               guilty
               of
               the
               deed
               :
               as
               we
               see
               also
               in
               Ahabs
               murther
               of
               Naboth
               ,
               1
               King.
               21.
               19.
               
               Where
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               thou
               hast
               killed
               ,
               and
               taken
               possession
               :
               though
               it
               was
               ,
               by
               a
               formall
               process
               of
               Law
               ,
               and
               the
               ordinary
               executioners
               ,
               so
               Act.
               2.
               22
               ,
               23.
               
            
             
               14.
               
               Vers
               .
               10
               ,
               11.
               
               In
               Nathans
               denunciation
               of
               punishment
               for
               Davids
               sinne
               .
               We
               see
               that
               sinne
               draweth
               ever
               punishment
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               in
               our
               first
               parents
               ,
               first
               world
               ,
               
                 Sodome
                 ,
                 Egypt
              
               ,
               and
               infinite
               other
               examples
               Scripturall
               ,
               and
               prophane
               histories
               .
               And
               therefore
               sinne
               may
               be
               compared
               to
               these
               Locusts
               ,
               Revel
               .
               9.
               7
               ,
               8.
               
               
                 Which
                 had
                 mens
                 faces
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 alluring
                 haire
                 of
                 women
                 ,
                 but
                 Scorpion
                 tailes
                 ,
              
               vers
               .
               10.
               
               With
               stings
               that
               did
               both
               hurt
               and
               torment
               ,
               or
               like
               that
               little
               book
               ,
               Revel
               .
               10.
               10.
               
               
                 Which
                 was
                 sweet
                 in
                 the
                 mouth
                 like
                 hony
                 ,
                 but
                 bitter
                 in
                 the
                 belly
                 .
              
               Therefore
               let
               none
               who
               sinne
               ,
               dreame
               of
               impunity
               :
               how
               long
               suffering
               soever
               the
               Lords
               patience
               be
               ,
               to
               suffer
               them
               for
               a
               while
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               end
               resolve
               if
               they
               eate
               the
               sower
               grapes
               ,
               that
               their
               teeth
               shall
               be
               set
               on
               edge
               .
               At
               farthest
               in
               that
               place
               ,
               
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 weeping
                 and
                 wailing
                 and
                 gnashing
                 of
                 teeth
                 .
              
            
             
               15.
               
               Judgment
               here
               is
               denounced
               against
               David
               a
               King
               ,
               from
               the
               Lord
               as
               the
               inflicter
               .
               Which
               shewes
               that
               albeit
               Kings
               and
               great
               men
               may
               escape
               punishment
               by
               men
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               their
               place
               and
               power
               :
               yet
               they
               shall
               not
               escape
               at
               the
               hands
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               in
               the
               examples
               of
               
                 Pharaoh
                 ,
                 Nebuchadnezzar
                 ,
                 Saul
                 ,
                 Herode
                 ,
              
               and
               others
               .
               A
               notable
               example
               we
               have
               hereof
               in
               our
               own
               Chronicles
               (
               
                 Bachavan
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               5.
               )
               which
               is
               this
               .
               The
               nobility
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               having
               consulted
               to
               depose
               King
               Fer●uhard
               ,
               for
               the
               detestable
               cruel●ies
               he
               had
               committed
               ,
               by
               Colmanus
               Bishop
               of
               Northumberland
               ,
               they
               were
               diswaded
               ,
               who
               told
               them
               ,
               that
               the
               punishment
               of
               Kings
               belonged
               to
               God
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               ,
               ere
               it
               were
               long
               would
               take
               vengeance
               of
               his
               wickedness
               ,
               which
               accordingly
               came
               to
               pass
               ▪
               for
               the
               King
               after
               a
               few
               daies
               being
               a
               hunting
               ,
               happened
               to
               be
               bitten
               by
               a
               wolfe
               :
               and
               falling
               in
               a
               fever
               ,
               such
               a
               putrefaction
               ensued
               in
               his
               body
               ,
               that
               out
               of
               every
               part
               thereof
               ,
               issued
               such
               abundance
               of
               lice
               and
               vermine
               ,
               which
               made
               him
               loathsome
               to
               all
               ;
               so
               that
               languishing
               in
               this
               Consumption
               ,
               he
               sent
               for
               Colman
               ,
               to
               whom
               he
               exprest
               his
               remorse
               for
               
               his
               wicked
               life
               ,
               and
               would
               needs
               be
               carried
               to
               the
               nex
               fields
               wrapped
               in
               sackcloth
               ,
               where
               after
               humble
               confession
               ,
               he
               was
               absolved
               ,
               and
               so
               ended
               his
               life
               shortly
               after
               his
               absolution
               .
            
             
               16.
               
               In
               Nathans
               denuncing
               the
               sword
               against
               Davids
               house
               ,
               and
               the
               defiling
               of
               ●his
               Wives
               ,
               as
               he
               had
               killed
               Vriah
               with
               the
               sword
               ,
               and
               defiled
               his
               Wife
               ,
               we
               see
               how
               oftimes
               by
               Law
               of
               talion
               the
               Lord
               punishes
               sinne
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               
                 Pharaoh
                 ,
                 Adonibezek
              
               ,
               and
               as
               we
               see
               ,
               Job
               31.
               10.
               
               So
               that
               a
               man
               may
               read
               his
               sinne
               in
               his
               punishment
               .
               As
               David
               might
               here
               ,
               and
               as
               we
               see
               performed
               ,
               Revel
               .
               16.
               6.
               
            
             
               17.
               
               Vers
               11.
               
               Whereas
               the
               Lord
               sayes
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 raise
                 up
                 evill
                 against
                 thee
                 ,
              
               (
               meaning
               the
               evill
               of
               punishment
               )
               this
               teaches
               us
               in
               all
               punishments
               ,
               corrections
               ,
               or
               tryalls
               ,
               as
               Job
               did
               ,
               and
               David
               in
               the
               cursing
               of
               
                 Shimei
                 ,
                 Chap.
              
               16.
               11.
               
               To
               look
               up
               to
               the
               hand
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               acknowledge
               that
               comes
               from
               him
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               Gods
               people
               did
               ,
               Hos
               .
               6.
               1.
               
               And
               therefore
               to
               returne
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               humble
               ourselves
               under
               his
               hand
               .
            
             
               18.
               
               Whereas
               also
               the
               Lord
               sayes
               to
               
                 David
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 raise
                 up
                 evill
                 against
                 thee
                 out
                 of
                 thine
                 own
                 house
                 .
              
               We
               see
               that
               the
               saddest
               punishments
               are
               these
               which
               are
               domesticke
               ,
               and
               so
               most
               neer
               unto
               us
               ,
               and
               affects
               us
               most
               ,
               as
               David
               shewes
               ,
               Chap.
               16.
               11.
               
               And
               as
               we
               see
               in
               Sinacherib
               King
               of
               Assyrias
               punishment
               ,
               2
               King.
               19.
               37.
               
            
             
               19.
               
               Vers
               12.
               
               The
               Lord
               sayes
               ,
               what
               David
               did
               secretly
               should
               be
               punished
               publickly
               ,
               which
               shewes
               that
               it
               is
               vain
               to
               commit
               sinne
               in
               secret
               thereby
               to
               hide
               the
               same
               ,
               for
               what
               is
               done
               secretly
               in
               sinning
               shall
               be
               made
               publicke
               by
               the
               Justice
               of
               God
               in
               the
               punishing
               ,
               God
               being
               thereby
               glorified
               ,
               in
               the
               manifestation
               of
               his
               omniscience
               and
               Justice
               ,
               as
               has
               been
               seen
               in
               the
               discovery
               and
               punishment
               of
               many
               secret
               murthers
               ,
               adulteries
               ,
               incests
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               hatefull
               crimes
               .
               But
               specially
               such
               sinnes
               are
               are
               hid
               and
               secretly
               committed
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               not
               discovered
               and
               punished
               here
               ,
               in
               the
               day
               of
               the
               generall
               judgement
               they
               shall
               be
               discovered
               and
               punished
               then
               ,
               Psal
               .
               50.
               21.
               
            
          
        
         
           
           
             II.
             SAM
             .
             Chap.
             12.
             from
             the
             13.
             vers
             .
             to
             the
             end
             .
          
           
             FOllows
             now
             after
             Nathans
             Message
             ,
             and
             his
             accusation
             of
             David
             ,
             and
             denunciation
             against
             him
             .
             1.
             
             Davids
             penitent
             confession
             in
             few
             words
             but
             weighty
             ,
             which
             at
             more
             length
             is
             amplified
             in
             all
             the
             circumstances
             thereof
             in
             the
             51.
             penitentiall
             Psalme
             ,
             which
             may
             〈◊〉
             as
             a
             commentary
             upon
             this
             text
             .
             2.
             
             Is
             subjoyned
             Nathans
             absolution
             ,
             or
             declaration
             that
             God
             had
             remitted
             his
             sin
             ,
             wherein
             (
             as
             Psal
             .
             32.
             1.
             
             The
             blessedness
             of
             man
             consists
             )
             and
             that
             he
             should
             not
             dye
             ,
             towit
             ,
             that
             death
             which
             his
             sin
             deserved
             ,
             and
             which
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Rom.
             6.
             23.
             declareth
             to
             be
             the
             
               wages
               of
               sin
            
             .
             Howbeit
             the
             Child
             that
             was
             borne
             unto
             him
             of
             that
             adulterous
             procreation
             it
             should
             dye
             the
             temporall
             death
             ,
             because
             by
             that
             deed
             he
             had
             given
             great
             occasion
             to
             the
             Lords
             Enemies
             to
             blaspheme
             ,
             which
             by
             the
             Childes
             death
             in
             the
             scandall
             thereof
             would
             the
             sooner
             be
             forget
             ,
             nor
             by
             the
             life
             thereof
             ,
             if
             it
             continued
             ,
             whereupon
             ensueth
             the
             performance
             of
             what
             Nathan
             herein
             had
             foretold
             .
             1.
             
             By
             the
             Lords
             strinking
             of
             the
             Child
             with
             sicknesse
             ,
             and
             thereafter
             ,
             Vers
             18.
             
             With
             death
             ,
             during
             which
             time
             of
             the
             Childs
             sickness
             .
             Davids
             behaviour
             is
             set
             down
             ,
             towit
             his
             humiliation
             by
             prayer
             and
             fasting
             ,
             and
             lying
             on
             the
             Earth
             (
             doubtles
             confessing
             his
             great
             guiltinesse
             &
             provocation
             in
             the
             begetting
             of
             that
             Child
             ,
             )
             and
             ,
             as
             Vers
             22.
             intreating
             the
             Lord
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             his
             will
             ,
             to
             be
             gracious
             to
             him
             that
             the
             Child
             might
             live
             ,
             but
             when
             he
             heard
             by
             the
             servants
             of
             his
             house
             ,
             Vers
             19.
             
             That
             the
             Child
             was
             dead
             ,
             then
             he
             changes
             his
             behaviour
             ,
             arised
             from
             the
             Earth
             ,
             washes
             ,
             and
             annoints
             himself
             ,
             changes
             his
             apparell
             ;
             And
             1.
             goes
             to
             the
             house
             of
             God
             and
             worships
             ,
             and
             then
             comes
             to
             his
             own
             house
             ,
             and
             refreshes
             himself
             by
             meat
             ,
             the
             reason
             of
             which
             ,
             both
             his
             former
             carriage
             while
             the
             Child
             was
             sick
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             contrary
             carriage
             after
             the
             Childs
             death
             ,
             he
             gives
             unto
             his
             servants
             ,
             who
             asked
             him
             the
             reason
             thereof
             ,
             and
             this
             he
             donh
             ,
             Vers
             22.
             and
             23.
             
          
           
             After
             which
             Vers
             24.
             and
             25.
             is
             set
             down
             Davids
             comforting
             of
             Bathsheba
             now
             his
             Wife
             ,
             and
             his
             begetting
             upon
             here
             a
             Son
             whom
             she
             boor
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             called
             his
             name
             Solomon
             ,
             whom
             the
             Lord
             loved
             ,
             and
             in
             testimony
             thereof
             he
             sent
             by
             his
             Prophet
             
             Nathan
             ,
             and
             he
             called
             his
             nam
             J●dediah
             ,
             which
             is
             by
             interpretation
             ,
             the
             beloved
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             After
             all
             which
             is
             set
             down
             a
             new
             document
             of
             the
             Lords
             favour
             to
             David
             ,
             in
             giving
             him
             a
             notable
             victory
             over
             his
             Enemies
             the
             Ammonites
             ,
             by
             the
             expugnation
             of
             there
             chief
             and
             royall
             City
             Rabbah
             ,
             which
             so
             long
             had
             been
             beseiged
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             the
             chief
             part
             whereof
             (
             which
             was
             the
             City
             of
             Waters
             ,
             or
             ,
             where
             their
             Water
             was
             ,
             without
             which
             the
             other
             could
             not
             long
             hold
             out
             )
             was
             taken
             in
             by
             Joab
             ,
             who
             hereupon
             sent
             to
             David
             to
             come
             in
             Person
             himself
             with
             his
             forces
             to
             take
             the
             honour
             of
             the
             Victory
             ,
             and
             full
             in
             taking
             thereof
             ,
             which
             David
             accordingly
             does
             ,
             where
             he
             is
             crowned
             with
             there
             Kings
             Crown
             ,
             weying
             a
             Talent
             of
             gold
             estimate
             to
             7000.
             
             
               French
               Crowns
            
             ,
             and
             rich
             in
             precious
             stones
             ,
             he
             gets
             also
             a
             rich
             spoil
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             and
             by
             severall
             tortures
             after
             he
             had
             punished
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             Rabhah
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             other
             Cities
             of
             the
             Ammonites
             ,
             he
             returned
             victorious
             and
             triumphant
             to
             Jerusalem
             .
          
           
             But
             before
             we
             proceed
             to
             the
             observatious
             ,
             some
             questious
             ,
             or
             doubts
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             resolved
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             How
             was
             Davids
             sin
             remitted
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             punishment
             thereof
             which
             was
             threatned
             ,
             vers
             10.
             and
             11.
             retained
             .
             I
             answer
             ,
             when
             God
             remits
             the
             sin
             ,
             he
             remits
             the
             vindict
             ,
             which
             temporall
             chastisements
             are
             not
             to
             the
             godly
             ,
             because
             .
             1.
             they
             proceed
             from
             his
             love
             ,
             Heb.
             12.
             6.
             as
             also
             are
             in
             their
             nature
             medicinall
             corrasives
             .
             And
             3.
             their
             end
             ,
             or
             scope
             is
             ,
             their
             good
             ,
             and
             profite
             who
             are
             corrected
             ,
             Heb.
             12.
             10.
             
             That
             they
             may
             be
             made
             pertakers
             of
             his
             holinesse
             ,
             and
             consequently
             of
             eternall
             happinesse
             ,
             vers
             14.
             
             And
             seeing
             of
             God
             in
             glory
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             How
             comes
             it
             to
             passe
             that
             David
             exercises
             such
             cruelty
             after
             his
             Victory
             against
             the
             Ammonites
             in
             all
             their
             Cities
             ?
             Which
             may
             be
             thought
             unbeseeming
             to
             so
             pious
             a
             Prince
             as
             David
             .
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             not
             without
             the
             speciall
             providence
             of
             God
             ,
             avenging
             himself
             by
             David
             on
             such
             wicked
             idolatres
             as
             those
             were
             ,
             1
             King.
             11.
             5.
             
             And
             who
             had
             ever
             been
             capitall
             Enemies
             to
             his
             people
             ,
             rising
             up
             against
             them
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             journey
             to
             
               Canaan
               ▪
               Deut.
            
             2.
             18.
             
             As
             also
             rising
             up
             against
             them
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             
               Jephtah
               ,
               Judg.
            
             11.
             32.
             
             And
             thereafter
             coming
             against
             
               Jabesh
               Gilead
            
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             Saul
             ,
             and
             who
             would
             not
             make
             
             peace
             with
             them
             ,
             except
             all
             the
             Citizens
             would
             thrust
             out
             their
             right
             eyes
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             11.
             2.
             
             Thereafter
             doing
             such
             a
             barbarous
             indignity
             to
             the
             messengers
             of
             David
             ,
             and
             hyring
             the
             Syrians
             to
             joyn
             with
             them
             against
             oath
             and
             covenant
             ,
             and
             making
             warre
             against
             David
             for
             all
             these
             their
             wi●kednesse
             and
             provocations
             ,
             the
             Lord
             makes
             David
             now
             when
             their
             cup
             is
             full
             to
             recompence
             them
             according
             to
             their
             works
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             exemplar
             to
             others
             in
             their
             sharp
             punishment
             ,
             as
             they
             had
             been
             in
             their
             grosse
             sinning
             .
          
           
             
               OBSERVATIONS
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               V.
               13.
               
               UPon
               the
               Prophets
               reprehension
               and
               threatning
               ,
               David
               humbly
               confesses
               his
               sin
               .
               Where
               we
               see
               the
               fruit
               of
               reprehension
               ,
               and
               the
               efficacy
               of
               Gods
               Spirit
               con●urring
               with
               the
               faitfull
               discharge
               of
               the
               Ministriall
               function
               towards
               sinners
               for
               their
               conversion
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               here
               in
               David
               ,
               and
               Act.
               2.
               23.
               and
               37.
               
               Let
               Pastors
               then
               do
               their
               duty
               ,
               and
               leave
               the
               event
               to
               God.
               Also
               ,
               we
               see
               what
               long
               and
               dead
               sleeps
               the
               holiest
               soul
               may
               take
               in
               sinne
               ,
               till
               God
               awake
               them
               out
               of
               that
               lethargy
               ,
               as
               David
               lay
               in
               ,
               neer
               nine
               moneths
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               We
               see
               the
               difference
               between
               the
               godly
               and
               the
               wicked●
               when
               they
               are
               admonished
               ,
               and
               rebuked
               for
               there
               sinnes
               ,
               the
               wicked
               either
               mock
               and
               despise
               rebuke
               &
               threatnings
               ,
               as
               the
               first
               World
               did
               Noah
               ,
               and
               the
               wicked
               impenitent
               Jewes
               did
               the
               Lords
               Prophe●s
               that
               he
               sent
               unto
               them
               ,
               2
               Chron.
               36.
               16.
               
               Or
               else
               they
               fret
               and
               are
               inraged
               against
               them
               and
               abuse
               them
               ,
               as
               Ahab
               was
               inraged
               against
               Eliah
               ,
               and
               Herod
               against
               the
               Baptist
               ,
               but
               the
               godly
               to
               whom
               God
               mindes
               mercy
               and
               not
               judgement
               ,
               they
               receive
               the
               word
               of
               rebuke
               with
               meeknesse
               ,
               as
               David
               did
               here
               ,
               and
               confesse
               their
               sin
               ,
               resolving
               to
               mourn
               and
               mend
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               Hos
               .
               14.
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               Gods
               people
               are
               exhorted
               to
               do
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               We
               see
               here
               likewise
               in
               Davids
               confession
               a
               good
               example
               to
               be
               followed
               ,
               that
               he
               layes
               not
               his
               sin
               on
               others
               ,
               as
               Adam
               did
               ,
               nor
               denyes
               it
               ,
               as
               Cain
               ,
               nor
               extenuates
               it
               as
               Saul
               ,
               but
               freely
               acknowledges
               it
               ,
               and
               layes
               the
               blame
               onely
               upon
               himself
               ,
               saying
               .
               
                 I
                 have
                 sinned
                 against
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               and
               as
               he
               sayes
               ,
               Ps●l
               .
               51.
               4.
               
               
                 Against
                 thee
                 ,
                 thee
                 onely
                 have
                 I
                 sinned
                 ,
                 and
                 done
                 this
                 evil
                 in
                 thy
                 s●ght
                 .
              
            
             
             
               4.
               
               In
               Nathans
               reply
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 hath
                 also
                 put
                 away
                 thy
                 sinne
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               We
               see
               here
               ,
               as
               also
               in
               the
               parable
               of
               the
               prodigall
               Son
               ,
               and
               as
               is
               said
               ,
               Psal
               .
               103.
               8.
               
               Joel
               .
               2.
               13.
               
               Jonas
               4.
               2.
               
               And
               Micah
               .
               7.
               18.
               
               
                 That
                 he
                 is
                 slow
                 to
                 anger
                 ,
                 but
                 ready
                 to
                 forgive
                 ,
                 and
                 plentious
                 in
                 mercy
                 ,
                 yea
                 who
                 delights
                 therein
                 ,
              
               therefore
               no
               sooner
               doth
               David
               confesse
               ,
               but
               as
               soon
               by
               his
               Prophet
               doth
               he
               pronounce
               forgivenesse
               ,
               &
               no
               sooner
               did
               the
               theef
               on
               the
               crosse
               pray
               for
               Christs
               remembrance
               of
               him
               ,
               when
               he
               came
               to
               his
               Kingdome
               ,
               but
               as
               readily
               did
               he
               answer
               ,
               and
               promised
               it
               to
               him
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               great
               comfort
               to
               all
               penitent
               sinners
               ,
               and
               
                 that
                 a
                 bruised
                 reed
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 breake
                 ,
                 nor
                 a
                 smoaking
                 flax
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 quench
                 .
              
               Also
               that
               confession
               is
               the
               way
               to
               get
               pardon
               from
               God
               ,
               which
               is
               contrary
               before
               Earthly
               Judges
               ,
               Prov.
               28.
               1.
               1
               
               Joh.
               1.
               9.
               
               (a)
            
             
               5.
               
               Vers
               14.
               
               Yet
               Nathan
               shewes
               David
               that
               the
               Childe
               that
               was
               borne
               to
               him
               should
               dye
               ,
               because
               he
               had
               given
               great
               occasion
               to
               the
               Enemies
               of
               the
               Lord
               to
               blaspheme
               ,
               whereby
               we
               see
               ,
               what
               advantage
               the
               scandalous
               sinnes
               of
               Professours
               give
               to
               the
               Enemies
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               what
               wicked
               and
               evill
               use
               they
               make
               thereof
               ,
               which
               should
               make
               all
               Professours
               of
               the
               truth
               to
               walke
               the
               the
               more
               circumspectly
               and
               holily
               .
               Least
               through
               their
               sides
               the
               profession
               it self
               be
               wounded
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               their
               own
               souls
               ,
               and
               the
               Lords
               name
               blasphemed
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               In
               the
               death
               of
               the
               Childe
               which
               is
               threatned
               ,
               we
               see
               that
               the
               sinnes
               of
               parents
               are
               punished
               oftimes
               in
               the
               Persons
               of
               their
               Children
               ,
               according
               to
               that
               threatning
               ,
               Exod.
               20.
               6.
               
               They
               being
               as
               it
               were
               a
               part
               of
               their
               parents
               ,
               
                 flesh
                 of
                 their
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 bone
                 of
                 their
                 bone
                 ,
              
               which
               should
               make
               parents
               ,
               who
               would
               wish
               their
               Childrens
               welfare
               to
               feare
               God
               the
               more
               ,
               and
               to
               eschew
               sin
               :
               and
               when
               sicknesse
               death
               ,
               or
               any
               disaster
               comes
               to
               their
               Children
               to
               examine
               themselves
               ,
               if
               their
               sins
               have
               been
               the
               cause
               thereof
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               Vers
               15.
               
               It
               is
               said
               ,
               that
               according
               to
               Nathans
               prediction
               and
               threatning
               ,
               the
               Lord
               stroke
               the
               Childe
               with
               sicknesse
               :
               where
               we
               see
               .
               1.
               
               That
               Gods
               threatnings
               shall
               assuredly
               be
               accomplished
               ,
               and
               therefore
               are
               not
               to
               be
               despised
               ,
               as
               those
               did
               of
               the
               first
               world
               ,
               and
               others
               ,
               2
               Chron.
               36.
               16.
               
               But
               made
               use
               of
               for
               our
               humiliation
               .
               2.
               
               That
               sicknesse
               is
               the
               Lords
               rod
               wherewith
               he
               striks
               either
               young
               ,
               or
               old
               ,
               and
               therefore
               when
               it
               comes
               ,
               we
               should
               look
               up
               to
               the
               hand
               that
               striks
               therewith
               ,
               &
               kisse
               the
               rod
               by
               patient
               submission
               
               and
               bearing
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               by
               humble
               recourse
               to
               him
               who
               laid
               on
               the
               rod
               to
               seek
               to
               sanctify
               the
               same
               to
               us
               for
               our
               profite
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               say
               with
               
                 David
                 ,
                 Psal
              
               .
               119.
               71.
               
               It
               I
               was
               good
               for
               me
               that
               I
               was
               afflicted
               ,
               and
               to
               take
               off
               the
               same
               in
               his
               own
               good
               time
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               V.
               16.
               
               David
               uses
               prayer
               and
               humilliation
               for
               the
               Childs
               recovery
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               the
               Lords
               will
               to
               be
               gracious
               unto
               him
               ,
               as
               he
               speaks
               ,
               Vers
               22.
               
               Which
               teaches
               us
               ,
               that
               the
               onely
               way
               to
               avert
               ,
               and
               remove
               the
               Lords
               temporall
               judgements
               ,
               or
               any
               corporall
               visitation
               on
               our selves
               ,
               or
               ours
               ,
               is
               prayer
               ,
               and
               fasting
               and
               the
               humbling
               our selves
               before
               the
               Lord
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               we
               are
               exhorted
               ,
               Joel
               .
               2.
               
               Hos
               .
               6.
               14.
               
               And
               was
               practised
               by
               David
               ,
               2
               Sam.
               24.
               
               And
               here
               ,
               as
               also
               by
               the
               King
               of
               
                 Niniveh
                 ,
                 Jonah
              
               .
               3.
               
               And
               by
               others
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               Vers
               17.
               
               During
               which
               time
               also
               ,
               the
               servants
               of
               David
               labours
               to
               comfort
               him
               ,
               as
               he
               also
               comforted
               his
               Wife
               ,
               vers
               24.
               
               Which
               shewes
               unto
               us
               that
               it
               is
               a
               charitable
               and
               Christian
               duty
               ,
               to
               comfort
               such
               who
               are
               any
               way
               afflicted
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               practised
               by
               Jacobs
               Sonnes
               ,
               Gen.
               37.
               35.
               and
               elsewhere
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               Vers
               18.
               
               The
               Childe
               dies
               the
               seventh
               day
               ,
               before
               it
               could
               be
               circumcised
               ,
               (
               as
               likewise
               being
               sicke
               before
               )
               and
               yet
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               ,
               vers
               23.
               
               David
               doubts
               not
               of
               the
               salvation
               thereof
               ,
               which
               shewes
               us
               that
               it
               is
               not
               the
               want
               of
               Babtisme
               (
               answerable
               to
               circumcision
               then
               )
               that
               is
               any
               way
               damnable
               to
               the
               infants
               ,
               (
               Gods
               mercy
               not
               being
               tyed
               to
               the
               outward
               means
               ,
               )
               but
               it
               is
               the
               contempt
               thereof
               that
               is
               damnable
               in
               the
               parents
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               Vers
               20.
               
               David
               having
               heard
               that
               the
               Child
               was
               dead
               ,
               he
               prayes
               nor
               fasts
               no
               more
               ,
               whereby
               he
               shewes
               the
               vanity
               of
               of
               those
               who
               pray
               for
               the
               dead
               ,
               as
               if
               prayers
               or
               solemasses
               for
               such
               ould
               be
               any
               way
               profitable
               to
               them
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               not
               but
               indeed
               it
               is
               true
               that
               they
               are
               profitable
               for
               the
               masse
               Priests
               who
               are
               living
               ,
               and
               who
               get
               great
               gain
               thereby
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               David
               repines
               not
               at
               the
               Lords
               doing
               ,
               but
               patiently
               and
               humbly
               acquiesces
               to
               his
               good
               pleasure
               therin
               ,
               and
               first
               of
               all
               goes
               to
               the
               house
               of
               God
               and
               worships
               ,
               and
               thereafter
               to
               his
               own
               house
               ,
               and
               takes
               bodily
               refreshment
               .
               Where
               we
               see
               how
               in
               likemanner
               in
               all
               erosse
               dispensations
               we
               should
               do
               the
               like
               ,
               by
               reverencing
               Gods
               providence
               ,
               humbly
               submitting
               to
               his
               will
               as
               our
               well
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               things
               giving
               him
               thanks
               .
               And
               to
               preferre
               
               first
               our
               duty
               to
               him
               in
               worship
               ,
               before
               we
               take
               that
               which
               may
               be
               for
               our
               own
               refreshment
               ,
               as
               also
               after
               we
               know
               the
               Lords
               determination
               in
               any
               thing
               ,
               to
               rest
               content
               theirwith
               .
            
             
               13.
               
               Vers●3
               ●3
               .
               In
               Davids
               speech
               concerning
               the
               Child
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               to
               go
               to
               him
               ,
               but
               he
               not
               to
               return
               back
               to
               him
               .
               We
               see
               not
               only
               a
               laudable
               remembrance
               of
               mortality
               and
               death
               in
               David
               ,
               but
               also
               a
               good
               resolution
               to
               be
               imitated
               by
               the
               living
               towards
               the
               dead
               of
               neerest
               relations
               ,
               whether
               Wivers
               ,
               Children
               ,
               or
               friends
               ,
               which
               serves
               greatly
               to
               setle
               immoderate
               mourning
               ,
               and
               the
               mindes
               of
               such
               who
               survive
               the
               dead
               .
            
             
               14.
               
               Vers
               24.
               
               In
               place
               of
               the
               Childe
               that
               dyed
               ,
               God
               gives
               to
               David
               another
               Sonne
               by
               Bathsheba
               ,
               who
               was
               Solomon
               ,
               which
               shewes
               us
               ,
               what
               is
               the
               fruit
               of
               a
               humbly
               ,
               patient
               and
               thankfull
               acquiescing
               to
               Gods
               will
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Lord
               is
               ready
               if
               he
               take
               one
               benefit
               from
               us
               ,
               if
               we
               depend
               upon
               his
               mercy
               ,
               to
               give
               us
               another
               ,
               and
               a
               better
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               in
               his
               dealing
               with
               
                 Job
                 Chap.
              
               42.
               10.
               
            
             
               15.
               
               It
               is
               said
               here
               of
               Solomon
               newly
               born
               (
               as
               is
               said
               of
               Jacob
               in
               like
               manner
               ,
               Rom.
               9.
               11.
               
               Having
               done
               neither
               good
               or
               evill
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               loved
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               shewes
               ,
               (
               as
               is
               said
               Hos
               .
               14.
               4.
               )
               The
               freedome
               of
               Gods
               love
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               election
               by
               grace
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               same
               is
               onely
               of
               his
               meer
               mercy
               and
               no
               merit
               of
               man.
               
            
             
               18.
               
               Vers
               27.
               
               In
               Jacobs
               message
               to
               David
               to
               come
               himself
               in
               Person
               ,
               now
               against
               Rabbah
               neer
               taken
               in
               fully
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               have
               the
               honour
               of
               the
               businesse
               .
               We
               see
               in
               Ioab
               these
               vertues
               ,
               towit
               ,
               modesty
               ,
               wisdome
               and
               humility
               ,
               requisit
               in
               a
               generall
               ,
               or
               any
               in
               high
               preferment
               ,
               and
               which
               also
               should
               teach
               us
               ,
               much
               more
               in
               all
               our
               actions
               to
               be
               zealous
               of
               the
               honour
               of
               God
               our
               heavenly
               King
               and
               Master
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               glory
               to
               make
               it
               the
               scope
               of
               all
               our
               enterprise
               .
               Seeing
               Ioab
               was
               so
               zealous
               of
               the
               honour
               of
               an
               earthly
               Master
               .
            
             
               19.
               
               Vers
               31.
               
               In
               the
               torturing
               severall
               wayes
               of
               the
               inhabitants
               of
               Rabbah
               ,
               and
               other
               Cities
               of
               the
               Ammonites
               ,
               who
               stubbornly
               stood
               out
               against
               David
               ,
               and
               would
               not
               make
               peace
               with
               him
               as
               the
               Syrians
               had
               done
               ,
               Chap.
               10.
               19.
               
               And
               had
               done
               such
               barbarous
               indignities
               against
               the
               Lords
               people
               and
               Davids
               messengers
               ,
               as
               has
               been
               spoken
               of
               .
               We
               see
               the
               truth
               of
               that
               
               Exod.
               20.
               6.
               
               
                 That
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 visit
                 the
                 sinnes
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 upon
                 the
                 Children
                 to
                 the
                 third
                 and
                 fourth
                 generation
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 hate
                 him
                 ,
              
               and
               so
               ,
               that
               albeit
               men
               forget
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               God
               doth
               not
               so
               ,
               but
               keeps
               them
               before
               him
               in
               a
               book
               of
               remembrance
               ,
               till
               their
               cup
               be
               full
               :
               as
               he
               said
               of
               the
               Ammonites
               ,
               as
               likewise
               what
               an
               ill
               treasure
               ,
               or
               portion
               ,
               wicked
               men
               leave
               behinde
               them
               to
               their
               posterity
               .
               And
               it
               may
               in
               like
               manner
               be
               considered
               ,
               what
               torture
               and
               torments
               they
               may
               expect
               at
               last
               ,
               who
               stubbornly
               stand
               out
               in
               impenitency
               against
               Christ
               Jesus
               the
               Sonne
               of
               David
               ,
               and
               who
               will
               not
               in
               time
               agree
               with
               their
               adversary
               ,
               and
               make
               peace
               with
               him
               ,
               as
               other
               penitent
               believers
               do
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               Prince
               of
               peace
               ,
               and
               invites
               all
               those
               ;
               
                 Who
                 are
                 weary
                 and
                 heavy
                 laden
                 to
                 come
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 will
                 give
                 them
                 rest
                 ,
                 Matth.
              
               11.
               28.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             II.
             SAM
             .
             Chap.
             13.
             from
             the
             1.
             vers
             .
             to
             the
             23.
             
          
           
             IN
             this
             Chapter
             is
             set
             down
             the
             execution
             of
             that
             correction
             threatned
             by
             Nathan
             ,
             to
             David
             for
             his
             sinnes
             of
             adultery
             and
             murther
             ,
             Chap.
             12.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             Amnons
             incest
             with
             Davids
             Daughter
             ,
             Tamar
             answering
             to
             his
             adultery
             ,
             and
             Absolons
             murther
             of
             Davids
             Sonne
             Amnon
             ,
             answering
             to
             his
             murther
             of
             Vriah
             :
             as
             we
             likewise
             see
             the
             same
             ,
             chap.
             15.
             
             In
             the
             person
             of
             Absolon
             ,
             rising
             thereafter
             in
             rebellion
             against
             his
             Father
             David
             ,
             and
             defiling
             of
             his
             Fathers
             Concubines
             .
             In
             which
             Tragicall
             History
             we
             have
             .
             1.
             
             The
             time
             noted
             ,
             vers
             1.
             
             After
             that
             notable
             victory
             of
             David
             against
             the
             Ammonites
             ,
             &
             their
             subduing
             :
             which
             had
             been
             matter
             of
             joy
             ,
             followes
             now
             that
             which
             is
             matter
             of
             sorrow
             .
             2.
             
             We
             have
             to
             consider
             the
             actours
             first
             in
             this
             fact
             of
             incest
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             crime
             it self
             ,
             and
             thereafter
             we
             shall
             come
             to
             the
             actours
             in
             the
             murther
             that
             followed
             thereon
             :
             the
             first
             person
             who
             is
             agent
             in
             this
             incestuous
             crime
             is
             
               Amnon
               Davids
            
             eldest
             Sonne
             ,
             begotten
             on
             his
             Wife
             Ahinoam
             the
             Israelite
             .
             His
             firstborne
             ,
             and
             strength
             of
             his
             youth
             .
             His
             delight
             and
             hopefull
             successour
             to
             him
             in
             his
             Kingdome
             ,
             and
             he
             on
             whom
             all
             Israel
             looked
             ,
             as
             the
             Sunne
             rising
             after
             the
             death
             of
             David
             ,
             and
             finally
             whose
             appearing
             greatnesse
             should
             have
             moved
             him
             to
             follow
             vertues
             agreeable
             to
             
             his
             estate
             :
             yet
             he
             falls
             into
             this
             filthy
             crime
             to
             the
             dishonour
             of
             God
             ,
             griefe
             of
             his
             Father
             ,
             disgrace
             of
             his
             Sifter
             ,
             his
             own
             utter
             ruine
             ,
             and
             the
             regret
             of
             all
             Israel
             .
             And
             in
             his
             person
             ,
             (
             next
             to
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Child
             ,
             Chap.
             12.
             14.
             
             )
             is
             Davids
             sinne
             punished
             .
             The
             second
             agent
             ,
             or
             rather
             patient
             in
             this
             crime
             is
             Tamar
             ,
             the
             Kings
             daughter
             :
             and
             whose
             mother
             was
             daughter
             to
             the
             King
             of
             Geshur
             ,
             and
             she
             Absolons
             sister
             german
             :
             a
             virgine
             ,
             and
             forced
             by
             Amnon
             :
             who
             is
             described
             ,
             vers
             .
             1.
             
             Not
             only
             by
             her
             name
             ,
             but
             also
             from
             her
             beauty
             ,
             whereby
             Amnon
             was
             allured
             so
             to
             lust
             after
             her
             .
             For
             fulfilling
             whereof
             ,
             he
             takes
             that
             wicked
             course
             which
             followeth
             :
             but
             first
             is
             set
             down
             ,
             how
             this
             rage
             of
             lust
             worketh
             on
             himselfe
             ,
             vers
             .
             2.
             and
             4.
             
             That
             he
             was
             so
             vexed
             ,
             that
             he
             fell
             sick
             for
             Tamar
             ,
             and
             waxed
             leane
             from
             day
             to
             day
             :
             whereupon
             followed
             Jonadabs
             pernicious
             counsell
             ,
             how
             he
             should
             fulfill
             his
             desire
             :
             and
             so
             he
             comes
             in
             as
             the
             third
             actour
             in
             this
             tragedy
             and
             wicked
             crime
             ;
             and
             is
             discribed
             ,
             1.
             
             From
             his
             name
             .
             2.
             
             From
             his
             friendship
             to
             Amnon
             .
             3.
             
             From
             his
             consanguinity
             with
             him
             ,
             being
             Davids
             brothers
             sonne
             :
             and
             so
             ,
             they
             being
             brothers
             Children
             .
             And
             4.
             
             From
             his
             subtility
             ,
             which
             was
             seen
             after
             ,
             like
             that
             of
             Achitophels
             in
             his
             wicked
             counsell
             ,
             vers
             .
             5.
             
             The
             occasion
             whereof
             is
             set
             down
             ,
             vers
             .
             4.
             
             Towit
             ,
             his
             questioning
             Amnon
             why
             he
             waxed
             leaner
             daily
             ,
             being
             the
             Kings
             sonne
             ,
             and
             so
             not
             having
             any
             probable
             cause
             to
             be
             so
             :
             and
             Amnons
             revealing
             to
             him
             that
             it
             was
             his
             love
             to
             Tamar
             ,
             whereupon
             ensueth
             Jonadabs
             pernitious
             counsell
             ,
             how
             he
             might
             easily
             compass
             his
             desire
             ,
             vers
             .
             5.
             
             Which
             Amnon
             greedily
             embraces
             :
             and
             does
             follow
             ,
             vers
             .
             6.
             
             By
             lying
             down
             ,
             and
             making
             himselfe
             sick
             :
             upon
             the
             hearing
             whereof
             ,
             David
             as
             the
             fourth
             actor
             in
             this
             tragedy
             ,
             out
             of
             Fatherly
             affection
             coming
             to
             visit
             Amnon
             :
             he
             desires
             that
             his
             sister
             Tamar
             might
             come
             ,
             and
             dress
             him
             some
             meate
             ,
             which
             he
             might
             eate
             from
             her
             hand
             ;
             whereunto
             he
             rashly
             and
             inconsiderately
             consents
             ,
             and
             directs
             his
             daughter
             ,
             vers
             .
             7.
             to
             go
             to
             Amnons
             house
             ,
             to
             dress
             him
             meat
             :
             not
             considering
             the
             perill
             ,
             which
             might
             and
             did
             ensue
             :
             by
             reason
             of
             youth
             and
             lubricity
             of
             that
             sex
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             occasion
             had
             of
             enticement
             and
             provocation
             .
             So
             that
             as
             we
             see
             the
             foure
             actours
             in
             this
             tragedy
             ,
             so
             we
             may
             see
             the
             foure
             antecedent
             occasions
             provoking
             and
             promoting
             this
             wicked
             fact
             of
             incest
             :
             which
             are
             ,
             1.
             
             Tamars
             beauty
             alluring
             ,
             and
             coming
             to
             Amnons
             
             house
             :
             whereas
             abefore
             she
             was
             carefully
             keeped
             at
             home
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             custome
             of
             Virgins
             ;
             so
             that
             as
             ,
             vers
             .
             2.
             
             Amnon
             thought
             it
             hard
             to
             come
             at
             her
             ,
             to
             do
             any
             thing
             unto
             her
             .
             2.
             
             Amnons
             lust
             inraging
             .
             3.
             
             Jonadabs
             counsell
             promoving
             .
             And
             4.
             
             Davids
             indulgence
             and
             facility
             throw
             circumvention
             ,
             consenting
             to
             Amnon
             his
             sonnes
             petitioning
             .
             After
             this
             ,
             followeth
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             committing
             of
             this
             wicked
             fact
             .
             1.
             
             By
             removing
             the
             impediments
             which
             might
             hinder
             ,
             vers
             .
             9.
             
             Commanding
             all
             who
             were
             in
             his
             bed-chamber
             ,
             to
             go
             out
             from
             him
             .
             2.
             
             By
             intaeating
             of
             her
             ,
             to
             lye
             with
             him
             :
             and
             when
             she
             could
             not
             be
             so
             moved
             ,
             but
             had
             refused
             .
             3.
             
             By
             forcing
             her
             ,
             which
             deniall
             of
             her's
             ,
             and
             disswading
             of
             him
             ,
             is
             grounded
             upon
             foure
             arguments
             .
             vers
             .
             12.
             and
             13.
             1.
             
             From
             naturall
             neareness
             of
             consanguinity
             ,
             
               he
               was
               her
               brother
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             would
             be
             incest
             .
             2.
             
             From
             being
             against
             the
             law
             which
             makes
             it
             capitall
             ,
             Levit.
             18.
             9.
             
             Whereunto
             Israel
             ,
             Gods
             people
             are
             bound
             to
             obey
             ,
             and
             therefore
             to
             do
             no
             such
             thing
             .
             3.
             
             From
             the
             consequents
             of
             this
             sinne
             .
             1.
             
             That
             Amnon
             should
             be
             counted
             a
             foole
             in
             Israel
             :
             and
             so
             ,
             unworthy
             to
             reign
             after
             his
             Father
             .
             2.
             
             It
             should
             bring
             not
             only
             sinne
             ,
             but
             shame
             upon
             her
             :
             which
             a
             brother
             should
             not
             wish
             ;
             let
             be
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             doer
             thereof
             .
             And
             4.
             
             That
             it
             were
             better
             to
             speak
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             to
             give
             her
             to
             him
             in
             marriage
             :
             which
             (
             she
             saies
             )
             he
             would
             not
             refuse
             .
             All
             which
             arguments
             have
             this
             event
             ,
             vers
             .
             14.
             1.
             
             He
             would
             not
             hearken
             to
             her
             .
             2.
             
             Being
             stronger
             then
             she
             ,
             he
             forces
             her
             ,
             and
             lyes
             with
             her
             .
             Whereupon
             ensueth
             these
             sad
             sequells
             1.
             
             Having
             satisfied
             his
             lust
             ,
             he
             hates
             her
             more
             then
             ever
             he
             loved
             her
             ,
             vers
             .
             15.
             2.
             
             Uncivilly
             ,
             and
             unbrotherly
             ,
             he
             not
             only
             bids
             her
             begone
             ,
             but
             also
             commands
             his
             servant
             ,
             that
             waited
             on
             him
             ,
             to
             put
             her
             out
             violently
             ,
             and
             bolt
             the
             dore
             after
             her
             :
             although
             she
             shew
             him
             that
             the
             doing
             of
             this
             unto
             her
             ,
             would
             be
             a
             greater
             wrong
             then
             the
             other
             :
             because
             the
             former
             might
             be
             either
             covered
             by
             secrecy
             ,
             or
             cured
             by
             future
             marriage
             :
             whereas
             this
             disgracefull
             manner
             of
             putting
             her
             away
             ,
             would
             tend
             to
             her
             shame
             and
             dishono●r
             ,
             and
             make
             any
             remedy
             impossible
             :
             upon
             which
             this
             his
             barbarous
             ,
             uncivill
             ,
             and
             unnaturall
             dealing
             .
             2.
             
             She
             fall's
             into
             desperate
             lamenting
             ,
             vers
             .
             19.
             
             Putting
             ashes
             on
             her
             head
             ,
             as
             the
             custome
             of
             such
             was
             :
             and
             tearing
             her
             garment
             ,
             and
             crying
             .
             3.
             
             Absolon
             her
             brother
             ,
             comforts
             his
             sister
             ,
             and
             receives
             her
             into
             his
             
             house
             ,
             where
             she
             remained
             desolate
             :
             but
             conceives
             a
             deadly
             hatered
             against
             Amnon
             ,
             for
             this
             wrong
             done
             to
             his
             sister
             ,
             vers
             .
             20.
             and
             22.
             
             And
             the
             fourth
             sad
             sequell
             or
             consequence
             ,
             is
             vers
             .
             21.
             
             
               When
               King
               David
               hard
               of
               all
               these
               things
               ,
               he
               was
               very
               wroth
               .
            
          
           
             
               OBSERVATIONS
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               IN
               this
               tragicall
               history
               of
               the
               performance
               ,
               what
               Nathan
               had
               threatned
               ,
               Chap.
               12
               ▪
               10
               ,
               11.
               
               We
               see
               that
               one
               jot
               of
               Gods
               Word
               ,
               and
               threatnings
               shall
               not
               faile
               :
               as
               we
               see
               in
               that
               of
               our
               first
               parents
               ,
               the
               first
               world
               :
               against
               the
               Idolatrous
               Jewes
               ,
               and
               the
               incredulous
               in
               our
               Saviours
               time
               :
               and
               here
               ,
               &c.
               beware
               ,
               then
               to
               sinne
               ,
               and
               to
               hearken
               to
               Satan
               ,
               to
               put
               the
               day
               of
               the
               Lord
               farre
               from
               us
               ,
               as
               he
               said
               to
               our
               first
               parents
               ,
               yee
               shall
               not
               dye
               at
               all
               .
               But
               by
               speedy
               repentance
               ,
               either
               to
               prevent
               Gods
               wrath
               ,
               as
               Niniveh
               did
               ,
               or
               to
               remove
               it
               ,
               as
               David
               did
               ,
               chap.
               24.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               These
               tragicall
               accidents
               fall
               out
               after
               that
               notable
               victory
               over
               the
               Ammonites
               ,
               and
               Davids
               triumphant
               returne
               to
               Jerusalem
               ,
               which
               shewes
               the
               vicissitudes
               that
               are
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               as
               are
               in
               the
               seasons
               of
               that
               yeare
               :
               summer
               and
               winter
               ,
               night
               after
               day
               ,
               ebbing
               after
               flowing
               ,
               and
               hereafter
               rejoycing
               ,
               sorrowing
               :
               no
               sublunary
               thing
               being
               permanent
               ,
               nor
               perfit
               ,
               and
               therefore
               neither
               to
               be
               trusted
               unto
               ,
               or
               delighted
               in
               ,
               but
               only
               in
               God
               ,
               and
               only
               to
               expect
               elsewhere
               plenitude
               of
               joy
               and
               perpetuity
               thereof
               ,
               Psal
               .
               16.
               11.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               Vers
               .
               1.
               
               The
               motive
               and
               inducement
               to
               Amnon
               to
               lust
               after
               Tamar
               ,
               is
               her
               beauty
               ,
               wherewith
               he
               is
               allured
               and
               insnared
               by
               a
               lustfull
               looking
               thereon
               ,
               as
               we
               read
               the
               like
               ,
               Gen.
               6.
               2.
               
               Whereby
               we
               see
               ,
               the
               wrong
               use
               that
               many
               make
               of
               the
               benefits
               of
               God
               either
               bestowed
               on
               others
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               forenamed
               examples
               ,
               or
               on
               themselves
               ,
               as
               Sampsons
               strength
               ,
               Achitophel's
               wisedome
               ,
               Hamans
               preferment
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               :
               and
               that
               we
               should
               watch
               over
               our selves
               ,
               and
               the
               use
               of
               our
               senses
               ,
               as
               Job
               did
               ,
               chap.
               31.
               1.
               
               For
               it
               was
               no
               fault
               in
               Tamar
               to
               be
               beautifull
               (
               it
               being
               a
               good
               gift
               if
               joyned
               with
               grace
               ,
               Psal
               .
               45.
               13.
               
               )
               but
               the
               fault
               was
               in
               Amnon
               ,
               lusting
               thereby
               :
               as
               it
               is
               no
               fault
               in
               the
               candle
               it
               burning
               ,
               
               but
               in
               the
               flie
               that
               scorches
               it selfe
               in
               the
               flame
               ,
               he
               making
               it
               the
               occasion
               of
               her
               disgrace
               ,
               and
               his
               own
               ruine
               .
               Also
               we
               see
               ,
               whither
               will
               not
               lust
               carry
               the
               inordinate
               minds
               of
               pamper'd
               and
               unruly
               youth's
               ,
               if
               grace
               do
               not
               restraine
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               We
               see
               here
               ▪
               in
               that
               Amnon
               loved
               Tamar
               ,
               (
               not
               with
               a
               chast
               love
               ,
               but
               a
               lustfull
               and
               unchaste
               love
               .
               )
               Where
               sinne
               beginnes
               ,
               towit
               ,
               at
               the
               heart
               and
               affections
               :
               which
               are
               the
               root
               and
               spring
               ,
               and
               not
               being
               sanctified
               ,
               and
               set
               on
               the
               right
               object
               sends
               forth
               rotten
               and
               filthy
               streames
               ,
               and
               brings
               forth
               wicked
               and
               ill
               fruit
               :
               which
               should
               make
               us
               to
               watch
               over
               our
               hearts
               with
               diligence
               ,
               and
               to
               beseech
               God
               to
               sanctify
               our
               affections
               ,
               to
               love
               what
               he
               loves
               :
               and
               hate
               ,
               what
               he
               hates
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Vers
               .
               2.
               
               It
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 that
                 this
                 unlawfull
                 lust
                 vexed
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 fell
                 sick
                 :
              
               which
               shewes
               what
               an
               ill
               guest
               this
               was
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               covetousness
               was
               to
               Ahab
               ,
               and
               pride
               to
               Haman
               ,
               and
               as
               these
               and
               the
               like
               vices
               ,
               are
               to
               those
               who
               harbour
               them
               ,
               and
               thereby
               makes
               them
               become
               like
               those
               demoniaks
               in
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               before
               that
               Christ
               dispossest
               them
               ,
               and
               which
               shall
               vex
               them
               farre
               worse
               hereafter
               in
               eternall
               torment
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Amnon
               likewise
               is
               sensible
               of
               the
               sickness
               of
               his
               body
               ,
               and
               growes
               leaner
               day
               by
               day
               ,
               but
               he
               was
               not
               sensible
               of
               the
               sickness
               of
               his
               soule
               :
               and
               so
               are
               many
               more
               .
               But
               we
               should
               pray
               to
               God
               that
               we
               may
               be
               as
               sensible
               of
               our
               spirituall
               sickness
               ,
               as
               we
               are
               of
               our
               corporall
               ,
               which
               should
               drive
               us
               to
               repentance
               ,
               and
               faith
               to
               Christ
               ,
               to
               heale
               our
               back-slidings
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               it
               promised
               ,
               Hos
               .
               14.
               4.
               
               But
               the
               cause
               why
               we
               are
               not
               sensible
               of
               the
               soules
               sickness
               ,
               nor
               death
               thereof
               ,
               is
               the
               want
               of
               the
               life
               of
               grace
               ,
               which
               only
               makes
               the
               soule
               sensible
               of
               sinne
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               Where
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               that
               Tamar
               was
               a
               Virgine
               ,
               and
               Amnon
               thought
               it
               hard
               for
               him
               to
               do
               any
               thing
               unto
               her
               :
               towit
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               she
               was
               carefully
               keeped
               ,
               as
               Virgins
               were
               accustomed
               to
               be
               from
               access
               ,
               and
               private
               company
               of
               men
               .
               Which
               teaches
               that
               as
               sinne
               should
               be
               eschewed
               ,
               so
               all
               the
               occasions
               ,
               and
               provocations
               to
               sinne
               ,
               should
               likewise
               be
               avoided
               :
               which
               when
               in
               the
               contrary
               ,
               they
               are
               neglected
               ,
               or
               (
               as
               in
               this
               example
               of
               Tamars
               going
               to
               Amnons
               house
               through
               Davids
               simplicity
               )
               afforded
               .
               We
               see
               in
               this
               (
               as
               also
               in
               D●nah's
               example
               ,
               Gen.
               34.
               )
               what
               the
               same
               through
               sinfull
               corruption
               ,
               and
               force
               of
               temptation
               produceth
               .
            
             
             
               8.
               
               Vers
               .
               3.
               
               It
               is
               said
               ,
               that
               Anmon
               had
               a
               friend
               ,
               named
               Jonadab
               (
               but
               who
               really
               and
               truly
               was
               his
               greatest
               foe
               ,
               by
               his
               pernicious
               counsell
               which
               he
               gave
               him
               ,
               how
               to
               satisfy
               his
               incestuous
               lust
               with
               his
               owne
               sister
               )
               so
               that
               he
               was
               rather
               a
               friend
               to
               his
               vice
               ,
               and
               a
               foe
               to
               his
               person
               or
               soule
               :
               whereas
               a
               true
               friend
               ,
               whose
               friendship
               is
               grounded
               on
               God
               and
               vertue
               ,
               will
               be
               a
               foe
               to
               their
               friends
               vice
               ,
               by
               wholesome
               admonition
               and
               rebuke
               ,
               and
               a
               friend
               to
               their
               soules
               salvation
               :
               therefore
               saies
               Solomon
               ,
               Prov
               :
               27.
               6.
               
               
                 Faithfull
                 are
                 the
                 wounds
                 of
                 a
                 friend
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 kisses
                 of
                 an
                 enemy
                 are
                 deceitfull
                 :
              
               and
               Prov.
               28.
               13.
               
               
                 He
                 that
                 rebuketh
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 afterwards
                 shall
                 find
                 more
                 favour
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 that
                 flattereth
                 with
                 his
                 tongue
                 .
              
            
             
               9.
               
               This
               Jonadab
               also
               is
               called
               a
               very
               subtile
               man
               ,
               a
               property
               whereof
               many
               do
               glory
               ,
               
                 But
                 their
                 glorying
                 is
                 their
                 shame
                 ,
              
               for
               wit
               or
               subtilty
               ,
               without
               true
               wisdome
               :
               the
               beginning
               whereof
               is
               the
               feare
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               but
               the
               Serpents
               property
               :
               making
               men
               wise
               only
               to
               do
               evill
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               Amnon
               here
               ,
               and
               as
               Achitophel
               taught
               Absolon
               ,
               and
               as
               Pharaoh
               also
               spoke
               ,
               Exod.
               1.
               10.
               
               All
               which
               ended
               and
               tended
               to
               destruction
               ,
               therefore
               if
               we
               have
               any
               quickness
               of
               wit
               or
               qualities
               of
               mind
               ,
               beyond
               others
               ,
               let
               us
               beseech
               God
               to
               sanctify
               the
               same
               ,
               that
               they
               prove
               not
               a
               snare
               to
               us
               ,
               or
               others
               ,
               as
               Josephs
               cup
               was
               ,
               which
               was
               found
               in
               Benjamins
               sack
               ,
               or
               Vriah's
               letter
               which
               he
               carried
               with
               him
               to
               Joab
               in
               his
               owne
               bosome
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               Vers
               .
               6.
               
               Amnon
               as
               readily
               obayes
               Jonadabs
               wicked
               counsell
               to
               do
               evill
               ,
               as
               Jonadab
               was
               to
               give
               it
               ,
               whereby
               we
               see
               the
               corruption
               of
               nature
               ,
               ready
               like
               flax
               to
               take
               with
               fire
               :
               and
               how
               soon
               ,
               youth
               especially
               ,
               who
               feares
               not
               God
               ,
               nor
               are
               not
               truly
               wise
               themselves
               ,
               are
               apt
               to
               follow
               rather
               evill
               counsell
               than
               good
               ,
               and
               flatterers
               advise
               ,
               nor
               reall
               and
               true
               friends
               to
               their
               own
               ruine
               and
               destruction
               :
               as
               we
               see
               here
               ,
               and
               in
               Rehoboam
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               Vers
               .
               7.
               
               In
               Davids
               facility
               and
               consent
               to
               Amnons
               petition
               ,
               that
               Tamar
               might
               come
               to
               his
               house
               and
               dress
               him
               meat
               ,
               that
               so
               he
               might
               get
               opportunity
               to
               put
               his
               wicked
               intention
               and
               Jonadabs
               counsell
               to
               execution
               ,
               we
               see
               that
               the
               too
               great
               indulgence
               of
               Parents
               is
               the
               occasion
               of
               Childrens
               much
               sinning
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               end
               of
               their
               destruction
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               here
               in
               Amnon
               ,
               and
               the
               sonnes
               of
               Eli's
               ,
               which
               should
               be
               an
               admonition
               to
               Parents
               ,
               not
               
               be
               too
               indulgent
               to
               their
               Children
               ,
               but
               to
               bring
               them
               up
               in
               aw
               ,
               vertue
               ,
               correction
               and
               in
               the
               feare
               of
               God.
               Also
               we
               see
               here
               that
               even
               Kings
               daughters
               in
               those
               times
               ,
               did
               not
               scorne
               to
               put
               their
               fingers
               to
               some
               works
               of
               house
               wifery
               ,
               as
               here
               in
               cooking
               of
               meate
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               Vers
               .
               9.
               
               Where
               Amnon
               commands
               that
               all
               men
               should
               go
               out
               of
               his
               chamber
               before
               he
               enterprised
               the
               fact
               .
               We
               see
               ,
               that
               many
               think
               shame
               that
               men
               should
               see
               or
               know
               that
               ,
               which
               they
               neither
               feare
               ,
               nor
               are
               ashamed
               ,
               that
               God
               should
               see
               :
               such
               is
               the
               deceitfulness
               and
               naturall
               Atheisme
               of
               the
               heart
               of
               man
               ,
               therefore
               the
               Scripture
               tell
               's
               us
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 foole
                 hath
                 said
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 God
                 ,
              
               an
               example
               also
               of
               this
               we
               see
               in
               Judah
               ,
               Gen.
               38.
               23.
               
               That
               unlawfull
               acts
               seek
               the
               shelter
               of
               secrecy
               .
            
             
               13.
               
               At
               last
               ,
               Vers
               .
               11.
               
               Amnon
               discovers
               his
               intention
               in
               his
               petition
               to
               his
               Father
               ,
               and
               requiring
               all
               to
               go
               out
               from
               him
               ,
               and
               having
               taken
               hold
               of
               Tamar
               ,
               he
               saies
               to
               her
               ,
               
                 come
                 lye
                 with
                 me
                 ,
                 my
                 Sister
                 :
              
               which
               shewes
               the
               progress
               of
               sinne
               from
               lust
               in
               the
               heart
               ,
               to
               persuasion
               by
               Word
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               performance
               in
               the
               deed
               .
               And
               how
               impudent
               the
               wicked
               become
               at
               last
               ,
               shaking
               off
               all
               modesty
               or
               shamefaceness
               :
               as
               we
               see
               also
               in
               Potiphars
               wife
               ,
               Gen.
               39.
               7.
               
               As
               also
               (
               as
               the
               proverb
               saies
               )
               
                 That
                 time
                 ,
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 opportunity
                 makes
                 many
                 whore
                 and
                 theefe
                 ,
              
               and
               therefore
               for
               avoiding
               of
               sinne
               ought
               to
               be
               eschewed
               .
               Likewise
               we
               see
               how
               unjustly
               do
               carnall
               men
               misplace
               their
               affections
               :
               though
               they
               be
               of
               neerest
               relation
               ,
               where
               grace
               is
               not
               to
               restraine
               and
               direct
               them
               .
            
             
               14.
               
               Vers
               .
               12.
               
               Where
               Tamar
               saies
               to
               Amnon
               ,
               that
               no
               such
               thing
               ought
               to
               be
               done
               in
               Israel
               :
               Which
               was
               the
               only
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               therefore
               whom
               holiness
               doth
               become
               ,
               as
               is
               said
               ,
               Psal
               .
               93.
               5.
               
               We
               learne
               that
               our
               lives
               and
               actions
               ought
               to
               be
               sutable
               to
               our
               profession
               ,
               and
               seeing
               it
               is
               holy
               ,
               and
               the
               Church
               whereof
               we
               count
               our selves
               members
               ,
               is
               the
               holy
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               head
               thereof
               is
               holy
               ,
               
                 Therefore
                 we
                 should
                 be
                 holy
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 holy
                 ,
                 without
                 which
                 holiness
                 no
                 man
                 shall
                 see
                 God
                 ,
              
               Heb.
               12.
               14.
               
            
             
               15.
               
               Next
               ,
               where
               she
               calles
               the
               sinne
               ,
               folly
               ,
               and
               in
               committing
               thereof
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               be
               as
               one
               of
               the
               fooles
               in
               Israel
               .
               We
               see
               what
               sinners
               are
               ,
               esteeme
               of
               themselves
               as
               they
               please
               ,
               they
               are
               in
               Gods
               account
               ,
               and
               all
               truly
               Godly
               ,
               but
               fooles
               :
               as
               they
               are
               oftimes
               
               styled
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               especially
               in
               the
               Proverbs
               ,
               18.
               6.
               23.
               9.
               26.
               1.
               and
               else-where
               ,
               therefore
               the
               worldly
               wise
               man
               in
               the
               Gospell
               is
               called
               ,
               the
               rich
               foole
               :
               and
               so
               they
               may
               ,
               because
               they
               forecast
               not
               :
               nor
               provide
               for
               the
               time
               to
               come
               ,
               and
               preferre
               momentary
               sinfull
               pleasures
               ,
               or
               profit
               to
               everlasting
               :
               and
               so
               makes
               a
               foolish
               and
               unwise
               choice
               .
            
             
               16.
               
               Vers
               .
               13.
               
               Where
               she
               saies
               ,
               
                 Whither
                 shall
                 I
                 cause
                 my
                 shame
                 to
                 go
                 ?
              
               We
               see
               that
               sinne
               brings
               shame
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               in
               our
               first
               Parents
               ,
               and
               has
               brought
               many
               to
               shamefull
               deaths
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               shamefull
               spectacles
               :
               which
               though
               they
               escape
               here
               ,
               they
               shall
               not
               escape
               before
               men
               ,
               and
               Angells
               hereafter
               .
            
             
               17.
               
               Vers
               .
               14.
               
               It
               is
               said
               notwithstanding
               all
               her
               arguments
               of
               disswasion
               ,
               he
               would
               not
               hearken
               to
               her
               ,
               but
               forced
               her
               ,
               and
               lay
               with
               her
               ,
               and
               so
               committed
               that
               vile
               act
               of
               incest
               against
               the
               lawes
               ,
               both
               of
               God
               and
               man
               :
               and
               which
               the
               baptist
               reprehended
               in
               Herode
               ,
               and
               which
               the
               Apostle
               also
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               5.
               condemned
               as
               
                 deserving
                 excommunication
                 and
                 giving
                 over
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 Satan
                 ,
              
               where
               we
               see
               that
               where
               Satan
               prevailes
               ,
               no
               arguments
               neither
               from
               reason
               ,
               equity
               ,
               dammage
               ,
               or
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               will
               prevaile
               :
               but
               what
               God
               or
               man
               saies
               is
               despised
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               is
               said
               ,
               Chap.
               12.
               9.
               
               Yea
               God
               himself
               is
               contemned
               ,
               as
               vers
               .
               10.
               is
               shewne
               .
            
             
               18.
               
               It
               is
               said
               that
               Amnon
               forced
               her
               ,
               he
               being
               stronger
               then
               she
               .
               Where
               we
               see
               ,
               when
               gifts
               of
               body
               or
               mind
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               benefit
               that
               God
               gives
               ,
               is
               abused
               to
               sinne
               ,
               against
               the
               giver
               ;
               from
               blessings
               ,
               or
               benefits
               they
               turne
               to
               curses
               ,
               and
               to
               their
               destruction
               in
               the
               end
               ,
               who
               are
               the
               abusers
               of
               them
               :
               as
               we
               see
               in
               the
               strength
               of
               Sampson
               ,
               the
               wisdome
               of
               Achitophel
               ,
               he
               preferment
               of
               Judas
               ,
               the
               riches
               of
               the
               rich
               glutton
               ,
               and
               foole
               ,
               the
               beauty
               of
               Absolon
               ,
               and
               here
               the
               strength
               of
               Amnon
               .
            
             
               19.
               
               Vers
               .
               15.
               
               Then
               Amnon
               hated
               her
               exceedingly
               ,
               more
               then
               he
               loved
               her
               .
               Which
               shewes
               the
               shortness
               of
               unlawfull
               pleasure
               enduring
               no
               longer
               then
               the
               sinfull
               act
               ,
               and
               for
               which
               like
               fooles
               they
               hazard
               ,
               and
               loose
               pleasures
               for
               evermore
               :
               and
               next
               ,
               wherein
               the
               fulfilling
               of
               unlawfull
               lust
               ,
               and
               carnall
               sinfull
               pleasure
               (
               as
               also
               all
               ill
               grounded
               love
               and
               friendship
               )
               at
               last
               doth
               end
               ;
               when
               once
               the
               conscience
               is
               touched
               and
               awaked
               ,
               towit
               ,
               in
               a
               bitter
               hatred
               ,
               more
               then
               ever
               they
               loved
               sinne
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               1
               Cor.
               7.
               11.
               
               The
               same
               being
               as
               those
               locusts
               ,
               Rev.
               9.
               
            
             
             
               20.
               
               Herein
               also
               is
               a
               resemblance
               of
               true
               repentance
               ,
               when
               we
               are
               not
               only
               grieved
               for
               the
               committing
               of
               sinne
               ,
               but
               also
               hates
               the
               same
               exceedingly
               ,
               and
               puts
               it
               to
               the
               dore
               from
               us
               in
               the
               practise
               of
               our
               lives
               ,
               and
               bolts
               the
               dore
               upon
               it
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               never
               after
               returne
               to
               us
               ,
               nor
               we
               to
               it
               ,
               
                 like
                 the
                 dog
                 to
                 the
                 vomit
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 sow
                 to
                 the
                 puddle
                 .
              
            
             
               21.
               
               Vers
               .
               20.
               
               In
               Absolons
               speech
               to
               Tamar
               ,
               saying
               that
               Amnon
               is
               her
               brother
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               regard
               that
               thing
               (
               for
               which
               himselfe
               conceaved
               a
               deadly
               hatered
               against
               Amnon
               ,
               and
               resolved
               to
               kill
               him
               though
               he
               was
               his
               brother
               )
               we
               see
               the
               pattern
               of
               a
               notable
               and
               dangerous
               dissembling
               hypocrite
               ,
               who
               spoke
               so
               faire
               ,
               extenuating
               the
               matter
               to
               Tamar
               ,
               and
               in
               that
               particular
               spoke
               neither
               good
               nor
               evill
               to
               Amnon
               ,
               but
               on
               the
               contrary
               thereafter
               invited
               him
               to
               a
               feast
               ,
               where
               he
               caused
               crually
               to
               murther
               him
               :
               as
               hereafter
               also
               ,
               chap.
               15.
               
               He
               played
               the
               cunning
               hypocrite
               ,
               as
               shall
               be
               shewne
               in
               their
               own
               place
               ,
               whereby
               he
               stole
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               people
               from
               his
               father
               first
               ,
               and
               next
               would
               have
               stolen
               his
               Crowne
               .
            
             
               22.
               
               Vers
               .
               21.
               
               When
               
                 David
                 hard
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 he
                 was
                 very
                 wroth
                 .
              
               Doubtless
               ,
               both
               at
               himselfe
               ,
               for
               his
               own
               simplicity
               ,
               and
               indulgence
               :
               the
               sad
               fruit
               thereof
               he
               now
               saw
               ;
               as
               also
               at
               his
               sonne
               Amnon
               ,
               for
               his
               wicked
               fact
               of
               incest
               ,
               which
               proceeded
               from
               idleness
               ,
               pampering
               the
               flesh
               ,
               and
               carnall
               delight
               in
               the
               beauty
               of
               women
               ,
               the
               pests
               of
               Kings
               courts
               .
               Wherein
               we
               see
               that
               oftimes
               the
               Child
               which
               the
               father
               loves
               most
               :
               as
               David
               did
               Amnon
               (
               as
               we
               see
               ,
               vers
               .
               36.
               and
               37.
               )
               becomes
               their
               greatest
               griefe
               through
               too
               much
               indulgence
               towards
               such
               .
               As
               we
               see
               in
               the
               sonnes
               of
               Eli
               ,
               in
               Amnon
               here
               ,
               and
               Absolon
               hereafter
               .
            
             
               23.
               
               Where
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               that
               Absolon
               hated
               Amnon
               ,
               because
               he
               had
               forced
               his
               sister
               :
               as
               this
               teaches
               us
               that
               such
               wrongs
               should
               not
               be
               done
               ,
               lest
               we
               incurre
               the
               hatred
               of
               those
               ,
               whose
               love
               rather
               we
               should
               seek
               to
               injoy
               .
               So
               likewise
               this
               sheweth
               where
               sin
               ,
               and
               especially
               murther
               here
               beginnes
               ,
               towit
               ,
               at
               the
               heart
               :
               as
               we
               see
               in
               Cain
               .
               And
               therefore
               we
               should
               resist
               beginnings
               ,
               and
               watch
               over
               the
               heart
               ,
               with
               all
               watchfulness
               and
               diligence
               .
               It
               being
               like
               the
               fort
               ,
               or
               citadell
               ,
               which
               if
               Satan
               once
               take
               in
               ,
               he
               will
               the
               more
               easily
               command
               all
               the
               rest
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             II.
             SAM
             .
             Chap.
             13.
             from
             the
             23.
             vers
             .
             to
             the
             end
             .
          
           
             FOllows
             now
             the
             second
             part
             of
             the
             Chapter
             ,
             &
             in
             it
             ,
             the
             Tragicall
             history
             of
             Absolons
             murthering
             of
             Amnon
             for
             the
             forcing
             of
             his
             Sister
             Tamar
             ,
             and
             as
             an
             accomplishment
             of
             that
             threatning
             in
             part
             of
             Nathan
             ,
             against
             David
             for
             the
             killing
             of
             Vriah
             ,
             whose
             blood
             did
             crye
             like
             Abels
             for
             revenge
             .
             In
             which
             History
             we
             have
             to
             consider
             .
             1.
             
             The
             haynousnesse
             of
             this
             sinne
             of
             fratricide
             ,
             and
             muther
             .
             2.
             
             The
             persons
             actors
             in
             this
             Tragedy
             .
             3.
             
             Their
             severall
             vices
             ,
             or
             errours
             .
             4.
             
             The
             manner
             of
             this
             murther
             and
             acting
             thereof
             .
             And
             5.
             the
             consequences
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             what
             a
             haynous
             sinne
             murther
             is
             ,
             we
             may
             see
             not
             onely
             in
             the
             prohibition
             thereof
             in
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             and
             the
             punishments
             that
             ensueth
             thereon
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             perceive
             in
             these
             wherewith
             Vriahs
             blood
             was
             avenged
             ,
             and
             Naboths
             ,
             &
             the
             Lords
             Priests
             whom
             Saul
             caused
             to
             be
             killed
             ,
             &c.
             the
             same
             making
             a
             man
             like
             to
             Satan
             ,
             
               who
               being
               a
               murtherer
               from
               the
               beginning
               ,
            
             and
             innocent
             blood
             crying
             ever
             to
             heaven
             till
             the
             same
             be
             avengend
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             in
             Abels
             ,
             and
             Rev.
             6.
             10.
             
             And
             debarring
             from
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             Rev.
             22.
             15.
             
             But
             of
             all
             sorts
             of
             murther
             paricide
             and
             fratricide
             is
             the
             most
             haynous
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             that
             of
             Cains
             murthering
             of
             his
             Brother
             Abel
             ,
             and
             Abemelechs
             murthering
             of
             his
             Brethren
             ,
             Judg.
             9.
             
             And
             therefore
             perishing
             thereafter
             shamefully
             ,
             and
             of
             Absolons
             murthering
             here
             ,
             of
             his
             Brother
             Amnon
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             the
             persons
             actours
             in
             this
             Tragedy
             are
             .
             1.
             
             Absolon
             King
             Davids
             third
             Son
             procreat
             upon
             Maacha
             the
             Daughter
             of
             Talmai
             King
             of
             Geshur
             an
             infidell
             ,
             &
             who
             is
             the
             principall
             actour
             ,
             deviser
             ,
             commander
             ,
             and
             avower
             of
             this
             cruell
             murther
             .
             2.
             
             David
             the
             King
             ,
             in
             his
             simplicity
             and
             indulgence
             to
             his
             Children
             ,
             albeit
             by
             circumvention
             ,
             yet
             he
             is
             the
             exposer
             by
             his
             authority
             of
             his
             Sonne
             Amnon
             to
             this
             murther
             .
             3.
             
             Amnon
             the
             Kings
             eldest
             Sonne
             incircumspectly
             (
             and
             yet
             by
             Gods
             just
             judgement
             ,
             )
             is
             he
             who
             is
             murthered
             .
             4.
             
             Absolons
             servants
             are
             the
             burreans
             and
             executers
             of
             this
             murther
             .
             5.
             
             The
             Kings
             other
             Sonnes
             were
             spectatours
             ,
             being
             invited
             and
             present
             at
             this
             bloody
             banquet
             .
             6.
             
             Jonadab
             acts
             the
             part
             of
             an
             inconstant
             courtier
             (
             his
             friend
             Amnon
             now
             being
             slain
             )
             implying
             ,
             Vers
             .
             32.
             
             That
             the
             fact
             was
             a
             just
             revenge
             of
             the
             forcing
             of
             Absolons
             Sister
             
             Tamar
             ,
             notwithstanding
             that
             he
             had
             plotted
             the
             way
             how
             it
             should
             be
             done
             ,
             and
             therefore
             now
             he
             turnes
             to
             Absolons
             part
             who
             was
             living
             ,
             the
             other
             being
             dead
             and
             gone
             .
             7.
             
             Gods
             part
             is
             not
             to
             be
             a
             bare
             spectatour
             in
             all
             this
             ,
             or
             a
             permitter
             onely
             ;
             but
             also
             a
             worker
             ,
             directing
             all
             these
             evills
             to
             a
             good
             end
             .
             As
             he
             did
             all
             that
             which
             was
             done
             to
             Joseph
             by
             his
             Brethren
             ,
             towit
             ,
             to
             his
             own
             glory
             ,
             in
             the
             punishment
             of
             vice
             ;
             and
             fatherly
             correction
             of
             his
             servant
             David
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             performe
             what
             his
             word
             was
             by
             Nathan
             threatned
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             the
             vices
             of
             these
             actouns
             are
             .
             1.
             
             In
             Absolon
             ,
             we
             see
             hatred
             .
             Grosse
             dissimulation
             ,
             implacable
             malice
             ,
             desire
             of
             revenge
             ,
             ambition
             to
             the
             next
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             treason
             ;
             effeminate
             cruelty
             ,
             commanding
             others
             to
             do
             ,
             what
             he
             durst
             not
             himself
             ,
             and
             want
             of
             all
             reverence
             ,
             or
             duty
             to
             his
             Father
             ,
             or
             his
             authority
             ,
             and
             herein
             also
             his
             subtilty
             appears
             .
             That
             Vers
             22.
             he
             never
             spoke
             good
             ,
             or
             bad
             to
             Amnon
             ,
             towit
             of
             that
             subject
             ,
             of
             the
             rape
             ,
             or
             forcing
             of
             his
             Sister
             ,
             by
             quarrelling
             with
             him
             for
             the
             same
             :
             that
             so
             he
             might
             conceale
             his
             malice
             ,
             till
             he
             found
             occasion
             to
             put
             the
             same
             in
             execution
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             was
             past
             Master
             in
             the
             rule
             of
             courteous
             dissimulation
             :
             and
             in
             all
             this
             ,
             and
             above
             all
             ,
             we
             see
             his
             irreligious
             contempt
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             his
             commandements
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             regarded
             onely
             the
             wrong
             that
             was
             done
             to
             Tamar
             ,
             but
             not
             the
             offence
             that
             was
             done
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             David
             ,
             we
             see
             his
             errours
             were
             .
             1.
             
             His
             too
             great
             indulgence
             to
             his
             Sonnes
             ,
             whereupon
             proceeded
             his
             facility
             without
             suspition
             to
             believe
             ,
             and
             obey
             them
             .
             And
             2.
             his
             negligence
             in
             his
             office
             as
             a
             Magistrate
             ,
             who
             should
             have
             punished
             Amnon
             for
             his
             incest
             deserving
             death
             ;
             and
             which
             he
             neglecting
             ,
             is
             thus
             punished
             and
             revenged
             by
             Absolon
             to
             his
             great
             grief
             ,
             and
             in
             Gods
             just
             judgement
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             Amnon
             his
             errour
             was
             ,
             the
             want
             of
             the
             remorse
             of
             conscience
             for
             his
             incest
             ,
             and
             his
             sleeping
             in
             security
             ,
             seeing
             for
             the
             space
             of
             two
             years
             ,
             nothing
             was
             said
             unto
             him
             by
             Absolon
             ,
             or
             done
             unto
             him
             ,
             nor
             expected
             by
             him
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             In
             Absolons
             servants
             ,
             we
             see
             their
             vice
             and
             wickednesse
             was
             ,
             their
             base
             slavery
             whereunto
             they
             subject
             themselves
             to
             betray
             ,
             and
             murther
             the
             Prince
             ,
             upon
             the
             onely
             warrant
             of
             their
             Masters
             command
             ,
             and
             authority
             ;
             misregarding
             both
             Gods
             command
             ,
             
             and
             the
             Kings
             authority
             ,
             or
             considering
             the
             cause
             ,
             on
             consequence
             of
             the
             fact
             :
          
           
             5.
             
             In
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Kings
             Sonnes
             ,
             we
             see
             their
             imprudence
             ,
             to
             have
             committed
             themselves
             all
             at
             one
             time
             to
             have
             been
             at
             such
             a
             banquet
             ,
             as
             also
             their
             negligence
             in
             being
             onely
             spectatours
             ,
             and
             not
             seeking
             any
             way
             to
             hinder
             the
             fact
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             In
             Jonathan
             we
             see
             the
             patterne
             of
             a
             temporising
             ,
             and
             dissembling
             courtier
             ,
             favouring
             and
             following
             them
             ,
             by
             whom
             they
             may
             best
             stand
             ,
             and
             framing
             his
             speeches
             all
             to
             that
             end
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             the
             form
             of
             the
             practising
             ,
             and
             execution
             of
             this
             bloody
             fact
             is
             extended
             in
             all
             the
             circumstances
             thereof
             .
             1.
             
             The
             time
             was
             after
             two
             full
             years
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             shearing
             of
             sheep
             ,
             which
             was
             usually
             celebrated
             with
             a
             publick
             feast
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             ,
             Gen.
             38.
             and
             1
             Sam.
             25.
             
             At
             which
             time
             Absolon
             takes
             occasion
             to
             invite
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             his
             Sonnes
             ,
             and
             particularly
             Amnon
             ,
             to
             his
             feast
             of
             sheep-shearing
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             murther
             Amnon
             .
             2.
             
             The
             place
             is
             Baalbazor
             which
             bordereth
             with
             Ephraim
             .
             3.
             
             The
             occasion
             ,
             is
             Absolons
             earnest
             invitation
             of
             the
             King
             and
             all
             his
             Sonnes
             to
             his
             banquet
             :
             which
             when
             the
             King
             had
             refused
             to
             go
             ,
             he
             presses
             him
             ,
             that
             Amnon
             should
             go
             ;
             which
             at
             last
             the
             King
             grants
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             his
             other
             Sonnes
             should
             also
             go
             with
             him
             .
             4.
             
             The
             manner
             of
             the
             acting
             is
             ,
             when
             all
             are
             come
             ,
             the
             banquet
             is
             begun
             with
             great
             mirth
             ,
             and
             liberall
             entertainment
             ,
             especially
             in
             drinking
             of
             Wine
             :
             that
             Amnon
             being
             drunk
             might
             make
             the
             lesse
             resistance
             ,
             &
             therefore
             Absolon
             gives
             commandement
             to
             his
             servants
             ,
             when
             they
             saw
             him
             so
             ,
             that
             then
             they
             should
             kill
             him
             ,
             upon
             his
             warrant
             and
             authority
             ,
             which
             accordingly
             they
             wickedly
             perform
             .
          
           
             Last
             of
             all
             ,
             the
             consequents
             are
             ,
             the
             Kings
             Sonnes
             flie
             ,
             David
             and
             all
             his
             servants
             mourne
             :
             Jonadab
             mitigates
             the
             first
             report
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             manner
             excuses
             Absolon
             for
             the
             fact
             ,
             and
             Absolon
             flieth
             ,
             and
             goeth
             to
             Geshur
             ,
             where
             he
             remained
             three
             years
             .
          
           
             
               OBSERVATIONS
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               IN
               Amnon
               before
               ,
               and
               now
               in
               Absolon
               ,
               both
               Israelites
               ,
               and
               professours
               of
               the
               true
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               members
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               .
               We
               see
               grosse
               and
               wicked
               crimes
               of
               uncleanesse
               in
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               cruelty
               in
               the
               other
               ,
               which
               shewes
               us
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               
               not
               enough
               to
               be
               professours
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               &
               of
               the
               Christian
               name
               ,
               or
               will
               ever
               that
               avail
               us
               to
               salvation
               ,
               if
               our
               practise
               be
               contrary
               to
               our
               profession
               ,
               but
               our
               guiltinesse
               is
               the
               greater
               that
               we
               dishonour
               our
               holy
               profession
               by
               our
               unholy
               life
               ,
               mocks
               God
               ,
               giving
               him
               words
               ,
               but
               our
               reall
               service
               to
               Satan
               ,
               makes
               the
               Enemies
               to
               blasphmy
               ,
               and
               brings
               destruction
               upon
               our
               own
               souls
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Vers
               .
               1.
               
               Two
               full
               years
               Amnon
               sleeps
               in
               security
               before
               his
               incestuous
               fact
               is
               punished
               ,
               whereby
               we
               see
               .
               1.
               
               The
               Lords
               long
               suffering
               patience
               all
               this
               while
               ,
               which
               he
               abused
               and
               should
               have
               led
               him
               to
               repentance
               .
               And
               2.
               albeit
               sinners
               through
               Satans
               subtilty
               lie
               sleeping
               in
               security
               ,
               yet
               the
               Lords
               justice
               and
               their
               deserved
               punishment
               sleeps
               not
               ,
               but
               though
               he
               come
               with
               leaden
               feet
               ,
               yet
               he
               comes
               at
               last
               with
               an
               iron
               hand
               to
               crush
               them
               in
               pieces
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Amnon
               had
               escaped
               punishment
               which
               David
               as
               the
               Magistrate
               ought
               to
               have
               inflected
               impartially
               according
               to
               the
               Law
               ,
               which
               was
               one
               of
               the
               causes
               of
               his
               security
               ,
               but
               he
               could
               not
               escape
               that
               punishment
               which
               God
               in
               his
               just
               judgement
               had
               ordained
               for
               him
               ,
               therefore
               let
               none
               ,
               though
               never
               so
               great
               Prince●
               ,
               as
               Amnon
               was
               ,
               or
               others
               ,
               dreame
               of
               impunity
               for
               sinne
               ,
               for
               assuredly
               howsoever
               they
               may
               escape
               the
               hand
               of
               man
               ,
               the
               hand
               of
               God
               in
               his
               own
               time
               shall
               reach
               them
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Absolon
               had
               all
               these
               two
               years
               harboured
               in
               his
               heart
               ,
               this
               hatered
               and
               inveterate
               malice
               which
               he
               had
               against
               Amnon
               ,
               and
               which
               now
               he
               was
               to
               put
               in
               execution
               ,
               whereby
               we
               see
               where
               Satan
               once
               gets
               possession
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
               as
               he
               got
               also
               of
               Cains
               ,
               and
               Iudas
               ,
               he
               will
               never
               rest
               till
               he
               bring
               that
               wicked
               seed
               sown
               and
               rooted
               there
               ,
               till
               a
               full
               harvest
               &
               perfection
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               this
               inveterate
               hatered
               of
               Absolons
               towards
               Amnon
               .
               Which
               ended
               in
               a
               cruell
               murther
               .
               And
               that
               evill
               determined
               courses
               die
               not
               ,
               as
               oftimes
               the
               good
               does
               .
               Before
               their
               performance
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Absolon
               invited
               all
               the
               Kings
               Sonnes
               to
               a
               banquet
               ,
               and
               in
               speciall
               ,
               Amnon
               whom
               he
               intended
               to
               murther
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               Vers
               .
               26.
               
               So
               that
               it
               is
               no
               new
               thing
               to
               see
               foulest
               practises
               varnished
               over
               with
               fair
               pretences
               ,
               as
               in
               that
               fact
               of
               Simeon
               and
               Levi
               against
               the
               Sechemites
               ,
               the
               fast
               indicted
               by
               Jesabells
               means
               for
               killing
               of
               Naboth
               ,
               and
               here
               Absolons
               inviting
               of
               Amnon
               to
               a
               feast
               ,
               intending
               to
               murther
               him
               .
               This
               also
               is
               the
               practise
               of
               Satan
               in
               tempting
               to
               sinne
               ,
               he
               layes
               before
               them
               pleasure
               ,
               or
               profite
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               and
               
               invites
               them
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               to
               taste
               and
               take
               of
               these
               baits
               ,
               intending
               their
               destruction
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               〈◊〉
               ,
               
                 〈…〉
                 decipit
                 auceps
              
               ,
               whereunto
               we
               oppose
               ,
               
                 omnibus
                 esca
                 cibis
                 ●r●
                 s●besse
                 puta
                 .
              
            
             
               6.
               
               Vers
               .
               25.
               
               King
               David
               being
               also
               invited
               to
               this
               banquet
               refuses
               to
               go
               ,
               but
               he
               blessed
               Absolon
               ,
               who
               was
               accursed
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               going
               about
               a
               cursed
               and
               〈◊〉
               fact
               .
               Which
               teaching
               us
               ,
               that
               man
               blesseth
               in
               vain
               ,
               where
               the
               Lord
               blesseth
               not
               ,
               and
               therefore
               Children
               should
               earnestly
               desire
               that
               with
               parents
               blessing
               which
               is
               onely
               optative
               ,
               the
               Lord
               would
               joyn
               his
               blessing
               which
               is
               operative
               ,
               and
               so
               carry
               in
               a
               holy
               course
               of
               life
               ,
               that
               the
               one
               may
               concurre
               with
               the
               other
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               Vers
               .
               27.
               
               After
               that
               David
               had
               denyed
               ,
               that
               Amnon
               should
               go
               ,
               yet
               through
               Absolons●ressing
               ●ressing
               ,
               he
               consents
               at
               last
               ,
               that
               he
               and
               all
               other
               his
               Sonnes
               ,
               should
               go
               .
               Where
               we
               see
               what
               importunity
               doth
               produce
               ,
               and
               especially
               by
               servent
               and
               frequent
               prayer
               ,
               and
               waiting
               what
               is
               produced
               at
               the
               hands
               of
               God
               ,
               our
               heavenly
               King
               and
               Father
               :
               as
               we
               see
               in
               the
               answer
               to
               the
               Canaa●itish
               Woman
               at
               last
               ,
               and
               the
               parable
               of
               the
               importunate
               friend
               ,
               and
               Widdow
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               Vers
               .
               28.
               
               Where
               Absolon
               directs
               his
               servants
               to
               marke
               ,
               when
               Amnons
               heart
               was
               merry
               with
               Wine
               ,
               that
               then
               they
               should
               kill
               him
               .
               We
               see
               1.
               what
               is
               the
               fruit
               oftimes
               of
               drunkennesse
               when
               men
               are
               besotted
               thereby
               ,
               and
               both
               rendred
               incapable
               of
               perceiving
               of
               danger
               ,
               and
               unable
               to
               resist
               violence
               ,
               as
               is
               said
               by
               the
               Poet
               ,
               
                 enervat
                 vires
                 ,
                 debilitatique
                 pedes
              
               ,
               then
               they
               become
               an
               open
               prey
               to
               any
               invader
               .
               And
               2.
               we
               see
               that
               it
               is
               a
               fearfull
               thing
               for
               men
               ,
               to
               be
               taken
               away
               in
               the
               very
               act
               of
               sinning
               ,
               as
               Zimri
               and
               Cosby
               ,
               were
               ,
               Core
               and
               Dathan
               ,
               and
               here
               Amnon
               in
               the
               very
               act
               of
               drunkennesse
               .
               Wherein
               also
               appeareth
               Absolons
               greater
               cruelty
               ,
               by
               making
               him
               drunk
               first
               to
               murther
               his
               soul
               ,
               and
               thereafter
               in
               his
               security
               to
               murther
               his
               body
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               In
               the
               executing
               of
               this
               cruell
               fact
               ,
               Absolon
               sayes
               to
               his
               servants
               ,
               fear
               not
               ,
               speaking
               of
               the
               fear
               of
               man
               ,
               but
               he
               forgets
               to
               speak
               of
               the
               feare
               of
               God
               :
               and
               again
               ,
               have
               not
               I
               commanded
               you
               ?
               (
               sayes
               he
               )
               as
               if
               his
               command
               was
               a
               sufficient
               warrant
               ,
               though
               contrary
               to
               the
               commandement
               of
               God.
               So
               that
               we
               see
               hereby
               ,
               that
               in
               all
               wayes
               of
               the
               wicked
               God
               
               is
               no
               wayes
               before
               their
               eyes
               ,
               and
               that
               presumptuously
               they
               preferre
               themselves
               unto
               him
               ,
               and
               their
               unjust
               obsequie
               ,
               to
               his
               just
               obedience
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               Absolon
               likewise
               calls
               the
               execution
               of
               this
               base
               cruelty
               in
               his
               servants
               ,
               courage
               and
               valour
               ,
               being
               indeed
               but
               treacherous
               and
               cowardly
               murther
               .
               Which
               shewes
               ,
               that
               vices
               are
               oftimes
               coloured
               with
               the
               name
               of
               vertues
               ;
               as
               drunkennesse
               is
               called
               good
               fellowship
               ,
               avarice
               good
               Husbandry
               ,
               subtilty
               to
               deceive
               ,
               wisedome
               ,
               and
               pride
               magnanimity
               ;
               as
               treacherous
               murther
               is
               here
               called
               courage
               and
               valour
               :
               and
               so
               on
               the
               contrary
               vertues
               fair
               face
               is
               besmeared
               with
               the
               foule
               aspersion
               of
               vice
               ,
               as
               humility
               is
               counted
               basenes
               ,
               modesty
               hypocrisy
               ,
               and
               charity
               ,
               profusion
               ,
               as
               Judas
               called
               that
               which
               was
               bestowed
               on
               Christ
               to
               be
               waste
               .
               This
               being
               Satans
               policy
               to
               make
               vice
               owned
               ,
               and
               vertue
               counted
               odious
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               Vers
               .
               29.
               
               It
               is
               said
               that
               the
               servants
               of
               Absolon
               did
               as
               their
               Master
               commanded
               them
               ,
               and
               killed
               Amnon
               .
               Being
               hereby
               rather
               slaves
               to
               his
               vice
               and
               to
               Satan
               the
               instigator
               .
               Where
               we
               see
               the
               proverb
               verified
               ,
               
                 such
                 Masters
                 ,
                 such
                 Man
              
               ,
               a
               godlesse
               ,
               bloody
               and
               dissembled
               Master
               ,
               and
               they
               godlesse
               ,
               bloody
               and
               dissembled
               servants
               ,
               misregarding
               the
               fear
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               his
               holy
               commandement
               ,
               to
               please
               man
               ,
               and
               obey
               his
               wicked
               commandment
               ;
               whereas
               they
               should
               onely
               obey
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               their
               Masters
               commandement
               so
               farre
               as
               it
               was
               agreeable
               to
               Gods
               ,
               as
               is
               said
               ,
               Act.
               5.
               29.
               
               And
               as
               we
               see
               a
               worthy
               example
               here
               of
               in
               Sauls
               footmen
               ,
               1
               Sam.
               22.
               17.
               
               Who
               at
               their
               Kings
               commandement
               would
               not
               kill
               the
               Priests
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               which
               wicked
               
                 Doeg
                 the
                 Edomite
              
               did
               thereafter
               ,
               in
               a
               most
               cruell
               and
               barbarous
               manner
               ,
               as
               also
               in
               the
               Midwives
               of
               
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 Exod.
              
               1.
               16.
               
            
             
               12.
               
               Vers
               .
               31.
               36.
               and
               37.
               
               Upon
               the
               hearing
               of
               the
               tragicall
               newes
               of
               Absolons
               bloody
               and
               cruell
               fact
               ,
               David
               rents
               his
               cloathes
               ,
               lies
               on
               the
               Earth
               ,
               weeps
               sore
               ,
               and
               mourned
               every
               day
               .
               Where
               we
               see
               ,
               that
               parents
               too
               great
               indulgence
               to
               their
               Children
               ,
               (
               as
               Eli's
               was
               ,
               and
               Davids
               )
               who
               spare
               the
               rod
               which
               in
               time
               should
               be
               used
               ,
               procures
               much
               sorrow
               and
               grief
               to
               themselves
               ,
               and
               destruction
               of
               their
               Children
               ,
               whom
               they
               spare
               and
               indulge
               .
            
             
               13.
               
               David
               also
               not
               being
               onely
               a
               parent
               ,
               but
               a
               publicke
               Magistrate
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               his
               office
               ,
               not
               punishing
               incest
               in
               Amnon
               ,
               
               therefore
               now
               in
               Absolons
               fact
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               grief
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               for
               Amnon
               every
               day
               ,
               he
               is
               justly
               punished
               by
               God
               :
               Which
               should
               admonish
               all
               Magistrates
               to
               discharge
               their
               duty
               faithfully
               ,
               and
               imparcially
               in
               their
               office
               ,
               it
               being
               a
               like
               abo●●ination
               before
               God
               to
               punish
               the
               innocent
               ,
               and
               to
               let
               the
               guilty
               free
               .
            
             
               14.
               
               Vers
               .
               32.
               
               Where
               Jo●alab
               tells
               David
               ,
               that
               Amnon
               onely
               was
               dead
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               the
               appointment
               of
               Absolon
               it
               had
               been
               determined
               ,
               from
               the
               day
               that
               he
               had
               forced
               his
               Sister
               Tamar
               .
               We
               see
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               wicked
               courses
               that
               are
               carried
               on
               with
               determination
               to
               have
               them
               performed
               ▪
               (
               and
               are
               not
               sudden
               flashes
               of
               passion
               ,
               or
               the
               like
               )
               they
               are
               the
               very
               light
               of
               impiety
               ,
               and
               argue
               a
               deep
               rooting
               ,
               and
               possession
               by
               Satan
               ,
               who
               still
               forments
               what
               is
               once
               determined
               ,
               till
               it
               be
               accomplished
               ;
               and
               is
               a
               busy
               agent
               to
               drive
               on
               such
               wicked
               purposes
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               in
               Judas
               betraying
               of
               our
               saviour
               ,
               and
               other
               his
               restlesse
               motions
               and
               Jehi●like
               drivings
               on
               to
               sinne
               .
            
             
               15.
               
               Jo●adah
               also
               by
               these
               words
               seemes
               to
               have
               had
               knowledge
               of
               this
               determination
               of
               Absolons
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               cause
               wherefore
               ;
               and
               thus
               might
               have
               made
               Amnon
               more
               wary
               ,
               and
               cautelous
               :
               but
               herein
               he
               shewes
               the
               nature
               of
               a
               temporising
               dissembling
               courrier
               ,
               who
               onely
               looks
               to
               his
               own
               standing
               ,
               not
               caring
               what
               becomes
               of
               others
               Wherein
               also
               we
               see
               what
               it
               is
               to
               lippen
               ,
               or
               rely
               on
               the
               friendship
               of
               any
               flesh
               whatsoever
               ,
               as
               Amnon
               did
               on
               this
               Jonadab
               ,
               a
               subtile
               man
               ,
               and
               only
               for
               himself
               .
            
             
               16.
               
               Vers
               .
               34.
               
               Upon
               this
               fact
               committed
               .
               Absolon
               fled
               ,
               towit
               ,
               from
               man
               who
               onely
               could
               kill
               the
               body
               :
               but
               he
               could
               not
               flie
               from
               blood
               guiltinesse
               ,
               and
               an
               accusing
               conscience
               ,
               nor
               yet
               from
               the
               hand
               of
               Gods
               justice
               which
               did
               reach
               him
               hereafter
               ,
               and
               who
               had
               power
               both
               of
               soul
               ,
               and
               body
               to
               cast
               both
               into
               hell
               fire
               .
               Wherefore
               let
               sinne●s
               n●ther
               flie
               unto
               God
               by
               repentance
               and
               faith
               ;
               for
               from
               him
               they
               cannot
               flie
               ,
               as
               David
               shewes
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               flight
               they
               will
               finde
               unprofitable
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             II.
             SAM
             .
             Chap.
             14.
             from
             the
             1.
             vers
             .
             10
             the
             28.
             
          
           
             THis
             Chapter
             is
             co●eren●
             〈◊〉
             
               the
               〈◊〉
               verse
               of
               the
               former
               ,
            
             which
             some
             Interp●●t●rs
             therefore
             make
             
               the
               first
               verse
               of
               this
               Chapter
               .
            
             Wherein
             we
             have
             .
             1.
             
             Absolons
             reduction
             from
             his
             exile
             in
             
               Geshur
               ▪
            
             where
             he
             was
             three
             years
             ,
             
               to
               the
            
             25.
             verse
             .
             2.
             
             His
             more
             full
             reconciliation
             with
             David
             his
             Father
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             stayed
             two
             full
             years
             in
             Jerusalem
             .
             In
             Absolons
             reduction
             we
             have
             again
             ,
             1.
             the
             manner
             of
             procuring
             it
             ,
             the●1
             ●1
             .
             verse
             .
             2.
             
             Davids
             cond●ionall
             cond●●ending
             ,
             Vers
             .
             21.
             and
             24.
             3.
             
             Joabs
             thanksgiving
             to
             David
             ,
             and
             his
             bringing
             of
             Absolon
             to
             Jerusalem
             from
             
               Geshur
               ,
               Vers
            
             .
             22.
             and
             23.
             
             Whereunto
             is
             subjoyned
             a
             description
             of
             Absolon
             from
             his
             beauty
             ▪
             which
             was
             matchlesse
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             quantity
             of
             his
             hair
             ,
             a●
             also
             from
             his
             progeny
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             three
             Sonnes
             and
             a
             beautifull
             Daughter
             ,
             called
             also
             Tamar
             .
          
           
             First
             then
             in
             the
             proc●●ing
             of
             Absolon●
             reduction
             from
             Geshur
             ,
             We
             find
             .
             1.
             that
             the
             principall
             procure●
             thereof
             is
             Joab
             .
             2.
             
             The
             motive
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             perceived
             the
             Kings
             heart
             was
             towards
             Absolon
             ,
             of
             whom
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             Chap.
             13.
             13.
             
             That
             the
             soul
             of
             King
             David
             longed
             to
             go
             for●ou●o
             Absolon
             ,
             for
             he
             was
             comforted
             concerning
             Amnon
             ,
             seeing
             he
             was
             dead
             .
             So
             passionately
             ●●dulgent
             he
             was
             towards
             him
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             after
             ,
             Chap.
             18.
             33.
             
             Though
             a
             wicked
             and
             re●ellions
             Sonne
             .
             3.
             
             The
             means
             ,
             or
             Instrument
             which
             he
             uses
             ,
             is
             ,
             1.
             
             For
             sex
             a
             Woman
             who●
             he
             fetc●es
             from
             a
             place
             called
             Tekoah
             ,
             which
             is
             supposed
             by
             Jerom
             to
             be
             a
             little
             City
             in
             the
             territory
             of
             Judah
             distant
             some
             nine
             milles
             from
             
               Jerusalem
               ▪
            
             3.
             
             Her
             estate
             is
             ,
             a
             Widdow
             ,
             burdened
             with
             fatherlesse
             Children
             ,
             whose
             defence
             belonged
             to
             the
             King.
             4.
             
             Her
             apparell
             is
             mourning
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             King
             might
             know
             her
             misery
             .
             5.
             
             Her
             property
             is
             ,
             she
             is
             a
             wise
             〈◊〉
             and
             therefore
             〈◊〉
             instrument
             to
             bring
             the
             purpose
             in
             hand
             to
             passe
             ,
             and
             massage
             the
             same
             prudently
             :
             and
             therefore
             .
             6.
             
             Her
             action
             is
             ,
             humble
             prostration
             ,
             with
             a
             patheticall
             ,
             and
             short
             exclamation
             ,
             
               help
               O
               King
            
             ,
             after
             which
             upon
             the
             Kings
             interrogation
             ,
             
               what
               ailed
               her
            
             ?
             she
             proceeds
             with
             her
             narration
             ,
             or
             Allegoricall
             oration
             ,
             which
             subtily
             Ioab
             had
             put
             in
             her
             mouth
             ,
             using
             .
             1.
             
             A
             parable
             from
             the
             example
             of
             Nathan
             ,
             whose
             rebuke
             of
             the
             King
             after
             this
             form
             had
             the
             better
             
             event
             .
             2.
             
             The
             scope
             whereof
             is
             to
             bring
             
               David
               a
               simili
            
             ,
             to
             grant
             to
             Absolons
             reduction
             .
             3.
             
             The
             oration
             it selfe
             consists
             of
             a
             parable
             ,
             or
             Protasis
             ;
             and
             next
             of
             an
             application
             or
             Apodasis
             .
             The
             first
             is
             in
             the
             person
             of
             her
             own
             sonne
             .
             The
             second
             in
             the
             person
             of
             Absolon
             ,
             for
             whose
             reduction
             both
             is
             intended
             .
             The
             one
             is
             
               from
               the
            
             5.
             
               vers
               .
               to
               the
            
             12.
             
             The
             other
             
               from
               the
            
             12.
             
               to
               the
            
             18.
             
             This
             oration
             of
             hers
             ,
             the
             King
             heares
             patiently
             ,
             and
             answers
             graciously
             .
             1.
             
             In
             the
             generall
             ,
             vers
             .
             8.
             2.
             
             More
             particularly
             ,
             vers
             .
             10.
             
             And
             3.
             
             Most
             specially
             ,
             and
             plainly
             ,
             and
             for
             her
             better
             satisfaction
             ,
             and
             assurance
             ,
             sealing
             it
             with
             an
             oath
             .
             
               That
               as
               the
               Lord
               liveth
               ,
               There
               should
               not
               a
               haire
               of
               her
               sonnes
               head
               ,
               fall
               to
               the
               earth
               .
            
             After
             which
             words
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             followeth
             the
             application
             ,
             or
             Apodosis
             :
             wherein
             after
             a
             cunning
             conciliating
             of
             a
             patient
             audience
             ,
             she
             out
             of
             his
             own
             mouth
             (
             as
             Nathan
             did
             )
             makes
             him
             to
             convict
             himselfe
             of
             cruell
             and
             hard
             dealing
             against
             Absolon
             ,
             in
             not
             reducing
             him
             from
             exile
             .
             In
             which
             application
             David
             is
             ,
             as
             the
             widdow
             who
             had
             the
             two
             sonnes
             :
             whereof
             the
             one
             ,
             towit
             ,
             Absolon
             had
             killed
             the
             other
             Amnon
             :
             and
             that
             ,
             being
             greatly
             provoked
             thereto
             ,
             by
             the
             indignity
             done
             to
             his
             sister
             .
             Now
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Kings
             sonnes
             neerest
             after
             Absolon
             to
             succeed
             to
             the
             Crowne
             ,
             they
             are
             as
             the
             friends
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             craving
             revenge
             .
             For
             whose
             satisfaction
             Absolon
             has
             remained
             three
             full
             yeares
             in
             exile
             ,
             therefore
             what
             David
             has
             granted
             to
             his
             poore
             subject
             ,
             concerning
             her
             sonne
             ,
             who
             is
             alive
             ,
             he
             cannot
             with
             honour
             and
             equity
             refuse
             to
             his
             own
             sonne
             and
             successour
             :
             seeing
             the
             Kings
             judgment
             should
             be
             a
             like
             to
             all
             in
             like
             cases
             ,
             and
             his
             oath
             inviolable
             .
             The
             arguments
             which
             more
             particularly
             she
             uses
             :
             are
             these
             ,
             1.
             
             Vers
             .
             13.
             
             It
             is
             against
             Gods
             people
             ,
             their
             honour
             and
             good
             ,
             to
             have
             the
             successour
             to
             their
             King
             ,
             living
             in
             exile
             amongst
             Gentiles
             ,
             and
             Infidells
             in
             Geshur
             .
             2.
             
             Vers
             .
             14.
             
             Their
             griefe
             is
             such
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             like
             a
             people
             ready
             to
             dye
             ,
             and
             like
             water
             powred
             on
             the
             ground
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             gathered
             up
             againe
             ,
             by
             the
             exile
             of
             their
             Prince
             ,
             whose
             reduction
             would
             both
             ease
             and
             please
             them
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Lord
             has
             appointed
             ,
             and
             divised
             meanes
             for
             his
             reduction
             ,
             that
             he
             remaine
             not
             still
             in
             exile
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             these
             meanes
             how
             weak
             ,
             or
             small
             soever
             ,
             should
             not
             be
             misregarded
             .
             4.
             
             Vers
             .
             15.
             
             It
             is
             the
             Kings
             gracious
             disposition
             ,
             to
             admit
             the
             meanest
             petitioner
             to
             speak
             unto
             him
             ,
             in
             behalfe
             of
             them
             who
             are
             distrest
             :
             
             such
             is
             his
             goodness
             ,
             though
             his
             greatness
             might
             make
             them
             afraid
             .
             5.
             
             Vers
             .
             16.
             
             A
             simili
             ,
             the
             Kings
             granting
             favour
             ,
             to
             the
             sonne
             of
             a
             poore
             widdow
             ,
             and
             subject
             :
             much
             more
             must
             move
             him
             ,
             to
             shew
             favour
             to
             his
             own
             sonne
             ,
             and
             successour●
             And
             6.
             
             Vers
             .
             17.
             
             The
             Kings
             pity
             ,
             and
             piety
             in
             comforting
             those
             ,
             that
             are
             in
             distress
             :
             and
             his
             prudence
             ,
             like
             an
             Angel
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             discerning
             between
             good
             ,
             and
             evill
             must
             shew
             it selfe
             in
             comforting
             his
             people
             by
             reduction
             of
             their
             Prince
             ;
             and
             in
             comforting
             his
             exiled
             some
             himselfe
             ,
             which
             he
             cannot
             but
             think
             the
             same
             to
             be
             the
             best
             course
             .
             And
             7.
             
             By
             way
             of
             conclusion
             ,
             in
             doing
             so
             ,
             the
             King
             will
             find
             that
             herein
             the
             Lord
             will
             be
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             prosper
             him
             .
          
           
             The
             effect
             or
             event
             of
             this
             oration
             ,
             is
             1.
             
             The
             Kings
             asking
             this
             woman
             of
             Tekoah
             ,
             if
             Joabs
             hand
             was
             not
             in
             this
             ,
             vers
             .
             18.
             
             Who
             simply
             and
             truly
             grants
             the
             same
             .
             vers
             .
             19.
             
             Subjoyning
             as
             a
             reason
             of
             her
             granting
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             commendation
             of
             David
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             wise
             ,
             as
             an
             Angell
             of
             God
             :
             and
             knew
             all
             things
             that
             are
             in
             the
             earth
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             was
             in
             vaine
             ,
             for
             her
             to
             deny
             ,
             or
             conceale
             this
             thing
             from
             him
             .
             vers
             .
             20.
             
             The
             second
             effect
             was
             ,
             the
             Kings
             concession
             to
             Joabs
             desire
             by
             this
             woman
             ,
             and
             his
             direction
             to
             him
             ,
             to
             bring
             back
             Absolon
             from
             exile
             :
             but
             upon
             this
             condition
             ,
             vers
             .
             24.
             
             That
             he
             should
             go
             to
             his
             own
             house
             in
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             should
             not
             come
             into
             the
             Kings
             presence●
             unto
             which
             concession
             of
             the
             Kings
             ,
             is
             subjoyned
             .
             1.
             
             Joabs
             humble
             thanksgiving
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             vers
             .
             22.
             
             And
             2.
             
             Joabs
             speedy
             going
             to
             Geshur
             ,
             and
             bringing
             back
             of
             Absolon
             to
             
               Jerusalem
               ,
               vers
            
             .
             23.
             
             Whereunto
             is
             subjoyned
             ,
             vers
             .
             28.
             
             The
             commendation
             of
             Absolons
             matchless
             beauty
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             had
             three
             sonnes
             ,
             and
             a
             beautifull
             daughter
             ,
             Tamar
             .
          
           
             
               OBSERVATIONS
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               V.
               1.
               
               IOab
               perceiving
               the
               Kings
               heart
               to
               be
               towards
               Absolon
               ,
               resolves
               to
               deale
               for
               his
               reduction
               :
               where
               we
               see
               the
               nature
               of
               Courtiers
               ;
               that
               for
               the
               most
               part
               ,
               whatsoever
               they
               ▪
               think
               will
               be
               pleasing
               to
               their
               Prince
               ,
               though
               not
               agreeable
               to
               God
               ,
               or
               
               a
               good
               conscience
               :
               that
               they
               will
               strive
               to
               do
               .
               As
               we
               see
               in
               that
               wicked
               practise
               of
               Doeg
               ,
               1.
               
               Sam.
               22.
               18.
               
               And
               here
               in
               the
               practise
               of
               Joab
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               There
               is
               no
               ill
               cause
               ,
               but
               it
               will
               find
               some
               ,
               for
               to
               be
               pleaders
               for
               it
               :
               especially
               in
               the
               Courts
               of
               Kings
               ,
               and
               great
               men
               :
               as
               Joab
               was
               here
               for
               an
               unnaturall
               and
               bloody
               murthering
               Absolon
               ,
               doing
               so
               for
               their
               own
               ends
               .
               Whereof
               therefore
               Kings
               ,
               and
               others
               should
               beware
               ,
               considering
               what
               it
               brought
               on
               David
               at
               last
               ,
               his
               giving
               eare
               thereto
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               That
               which
               gives
               Joab
               hope
               to
               prevaile
               ,
               we
               see
               is
               David
               the
               Judges
               favour
               ,
               that
               his
               heart
               was
               towards
               Absolon
               .
               So
               ,
               that
               which
               gives
               us
               hope
               to
               prevaile
               in
               our
               suits
               towards
               our selves
               ,
               or
               others
               :
               although
               grievous
               sinners
               ;
               is
               the
               favour
               that
               our
               heavenly
               King
               ,
               and
               judge
               ,
               caries
               towards
               mankind
               :
               his
               heart
               in
               fatherly
               affection
               ,
               and
               pity
               ,
               being
               towards
               us
               ;
               whereas
               he
               passed
               by
               the
               fallen
               Angells
               ,
               and
               sent
               his
               own
               sonne
               to
               fallen
               man
               ,
               and
               gave
               him
               to
               the
               death
               for
               us
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Vers
               .
               2.
               
               Joab
               for
               accomplishing
               his
               purpose
               ,
               chooses
               a
               fit
               instrument
               to
               bring
               it
               to
               pass
               ,
               by
               fetching
               a
               wise
               woman
               from
               Tekoah
               ,
               and
               suborning
               her
               what
               she
               should
               say
               .
               As
               Satan
               made
               choice
               of
               the
               Serpent
               in
               tempting
               of
               Eve.
               Which
               should
               teach
               men
               ,
               much
               more
               in
               good
               causes
               ,
               and
               for
               effecting
               good
               purposes
               ,
               either
               in
               Church
               or
               Commonwealth
               :
               to
               choose
               fit
               instruments
               for
               the
               work
               ,
               which
               may
               tend
               to
               Gods
               glory
               ,
               and
               the
               good
               of
               his
               people
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               This
               woman
               is
               called
               a
               wise
               woman
               ,
               and
               yet
               suffers
               her
               wisdome
               to
               be
               abused
               ,
               by
               Joabs
               suborning
               her
               to
               plead
               for
               an
               ill
               cause
               .
               Which
               should
               teach
               such
               ,
               who
               have
               gifts
               beyond
               others
               ,
               to
               take
               heed
               that
               they
               abuse
               them
               not
               to
               ill
               ends
               :
               but
               to
               use
               them
               aright
               to
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               advancing
               of
               good
               purposes
               .
               Else
               they
               may
               be
               admonished
               by
               the
               Example
               of
               Achitophell
               ,
               what
               they
               may
               turne
               to
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Joab
               would
               not
               himselfe
               go
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               to
               suit
               for
               Absolons
               reduction
               :
               fearing
               to
               offend
               ,
               and
               not
               being
               sure
               of
               the
               success
               .
               And
               therefore
               he
               subtily
               employes
               ,
               and
               subornes
               this
               wise
               woman
               of
               Tekoah
               .
               Where
               we
               see
               oftimes
               in
               Courtiers
               more
               policy
               ,
               than
               piety
               ,
               wit
               ,
               than
               grace
               .
               And
               not
               only
               being
               expert
               in
               dissimulation
               themselves
               ,
               but
               also
               teaching
               others
               the
               same
               art
               :
               as
               Joab
               doth
               here
               this
               woman
               of
               Tekoah
               .
            
             
             
               7.
               
               Vers
               .
               4.
               
               This
               woman
               gets
               ready
               ac●ess
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               faining
               her selfe
               to
               be
               a
               distressed
               widdow
               :
               ●
               as
               also
               patient
               audience
               ▪
               and
               a
               gracious
               answer
               .
               A
               worthy
               example
               to
               be
               followed
               by
               Kings
               ,
               and
               inferiour
               Magistrates
               ,
               who
               should
               pity
               the
               distressed
               ,
               and
               give
               them
               the
               like
               access
               ,
               audience
               and
               answer
               :
               the
               like
               whereof
               we
               see
               in
               
                 Job
                 ,
                 Chap.
              
               29.
               12
               ,
               13
               ,
               14
               ,
               15
               ,
               16.
               verses
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               In
               her
               humble
               gesture
               also
               ,
               falling
               on
               her
               face
               to
               the
               ground
               ,
               and
               doing
               obeysance
               .
               We
               see
               a
               good
               example
               of
               inferiours
               ,
               in
               reverencing
               and
               honouring
               their
               superiours
               ,
               as
               is
               commanded
               in
               the
               first
               precept
               of
               Gods
               law
               :
               and
               has
               ever
               been
               practised
               by
               them
               ,
               who
               have
               any
               civility
               ,
               let
               be
               grace
               .
               As
               also
               her
               saying
               ,
               
                 help
                 ,
                 O
                 King
              
               ?
               We
               see
               the
               end
               wherefore
               Kings
               are
               set
               over
               Gods
               people
               :
               which
               is
               to
               help
               the
               distressed
               widdow
               ,
               and
               fatherless
               ,
               and
               all
               such
               who
               are
               oppressed
               any
               manner
               of
               way
               ,
               and
               to
               redress
               their
               injuries
               :
               as
               that
               former
               place
               ,
               and
               practise
               of
               Job
               shewes
               ,
               Chap.
               29.
               
            
             
               9.
               
               Vers
               .
               8.
               10
               ,
               11.
               
               In
               King
               Davids
               pronouncing
               sentence
               ,
               not
               having
               heard
               the
               other
               party
               :
               herein
               he
               failes
               in
               the
               office
               of
               a
               just
               judge
               ,
               who
               has
               two
               eares
               ▪
               that
               he
               may
               heare
               both
               parties
               ,
               the
               accuser
               ,
               and
               accused
               :
               and
               not
               (
               having
               only
               heard
               the
               one
               ,
               )
               to
               pronounce
               sentence
               against
               the
               other
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               David
               also
               herein
               erreth
               ,
               that
               he
               rashly
               ,
               and
               needlesly
               sweareth
               by
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               so
               takes
               his
               name
               in
               vain
               ,
               against
               the
               third
               commandment
               .
               In
               observing
               whereof
               they
               who
               are
               in
               primest
               places
               ,
               should
               give
               good
               example
               to
               inferiours
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               Vers
               .
               11.
               
               Where
               she
               saies
               ,
               
                 Let
                 the
                 King
                 remember
                 the
                 Lord
                 thy
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 would'st
                 not
                 suffer
                 the
                 avenger
                 of
                 blood
                 to
                 destroy
                 any
                 more
                 .
              
               We
               see
               that
               the
               remembrance
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               commandments
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               supream
               Judge
               of
               all
               men
               ,
               and
               has
               power
               both
               of
               soule
               and
               body
               ,
               is
               ,
               and
               ought
               to
               be
               before
               the
               eyes
               of
               all
               Judges
               :
               and
               a
               most
               powerfull
               motive
               to
               duties
               ,
               and
               restraint
               from
               sinne
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               Vers
               .
               12.
               
               Where
               David
               after
               three
               severall
               answers
               ,
               and
               the
               last
               confirmed
               by
               an
               oath
               ,
               yet
               patiently
               heares
               this
               woman
               :
               and
               speaks
               thus
               ,
               
                 Say
                 on
              
               .
               We
               see
               a
               notable
               example
               of
               patient
               hearing
               ,
               to
               the
               full
               ,
               in
               so
               great
               a
               King
               :
               and
               necessarily
               to
               be
               followed
               by
               inferiour
               Magistrates
               .
            
             
             
               13.
               
               Vers
               .
               13.
               and
               16.
               
               This
               woman
               would
               perswade
               the
               King
               to
               bring
               back
               Absolom
               ,
               by
               reasoning
               
                 a
                 simili
              
               ,
               from
               that
               which
               was
               granted
               to
               her
               ,
               for
               her
               own
               sonne
               .
               Whereas
               just
               judgment
               should
               be
               ruled
               not
               by
               examples
               ,
               but
               by
               lawes
               :
               as
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 We
                 live
                 by
                 lawes
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 by
                 examples
                 .
              
            
             
               14.
               
               Vers
               .
               14.
               
               Where
               this
               woman
               saies
               ,
               
                 We
                 must
                 needs
                 dye
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 as
                 water
                 spilt
                 on
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 that
                 cannot
                 be
                 gathered
                 up
                 againe
                 .
              
               We
               see
               the
               necessity
               of
               our
               mortall
               condition
               ,
               and
               that
               dust
               must
               returne
               to
               dust
               ;
               and
               no
               returning
               to
               this
               life
               againe
               .
               This
               being
               the
               common
               condition
               of
               all
               flesh
               ,
               sooner
               or
               later
               .
            
             
               15.
               
               Where
               in
               like
               manner
               she
               saies
               ,
               
                 That
                 God
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 respecter
                 of
                 any
                 person
                 :
              
               as
               Peter
               saies
               ,
               Act.
               10.
               34.
               
               And
               as
               is
               said
               ,
               Job
               .
               34.
               19.
               
               
                 He
                 accepteth
                 not
                 the
                 person
                 of
                 Princes
                 ,
                 nor
                 regardeth
                 the
                 rich
                 more
                 then
                 the
                 poore
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 all
                 are
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 his
                 hands
                 .
              
               It
               should
               teach
               all
               alike
               to
               feare
               to
               sinne
               ,
               against
               God
               ,
               the
               righteous
               judge
               of
               the
               whole
               world
               ;
               and
               not
               to
               dreame
               of
               impunity
               at
               his
               hands
               ,
               because
               of
               their
               worldly
               grandure
               ,
               and
               of
               mens
               respecting
               their
               persons
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               in
               
                 Pharaoh
                 ,
                 Saul
                 ,
                 Nebuchadnezzar
                 ,
                 Belshazzar
                 ,
                 Ahab
                 ,
                 Herod
                 ,
              
               and
               others
               .
            
             
               16.
               
               Vers
               .
               15.
               
               Howsoever
               the
               people
               would
               have
               made
               her
               afraid
               to
               speak
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               because
               of
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               and
               greatness
               :
               yet
               she
               shewes
               that
               she
               was
               encouraged
               to
               speak
               to
               him
               ,
               in
               this
               business
               ,
               because
               of
               his
               lenity
               and
               goodness
               .
               These
               two
               being
               seemly
               when
               they
               concurre
               together
               in
               earthly
               Princes
               ,
               as
               they
               do
               in
               Christ
               our
               heavenly
               Prince
               :
               who
               as
               he
               is
               called
               the
               
                 great
                 sheapherd
              
               ,
               Heb.
               13.
               20.
               
               
                 So
                 is
                 he
                 the
                 good
                 sheapherd
                 ,
              
               Joh.
               10.
               11.
               
               Whose
               greatness
               ought
               not
               so
               much
               terrifie
               ,
               or
               his
               goodness
               should
               encourage
               ,
               and
               allure
               humble
               and
               sinfull
               suiters
               to
               come
               unto
               him
               ,
               as
               he
               invites
               them
               ,
               Matth.
               11.
               28.
               
            
             
               17.
               
               Vers
               .
               17.
               and
               20.
               
               This
               woman
               to
               attaine
               to
               her
               purpose
               ,
               useth
               gross
               flattery
               ,
               saying
               to
               
                 David
                 ,
                 That
                 he
                 was
                 an
                 Angell
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 discerne
                 good
                 and
                 bad
                 ,
                 and
                 according
                 as
                 an
                 Angell
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 know
                 all
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 earth
                 .
              
               A
               vice
               wherewith
               usually
               Princes
               ,
               and
               great
               Men
               are
               tickled
               ,
               and
               abused
               ,
               to
               the
               puffing
               them
               up
               with
               pride
               .
               The
               danger
               whereof
               we
               may
               see
               in
               
                 Herod
                 ,
                 Act.
              
               12.
               22
               ,
               23.
               
               And
               whereof
               therefore
               pious
               ,
               and
               prudent
               Princes
               ,
               and
               others
               should
               beware
               .
            
             
             
               18.
               
               Vers
               .
               19.
               
               Upon
               the
               Kings
               asking
               her
               ,
               if
               the
               hand
               of
               Joab
               was
               not
               in
               this
               ,
               she
               reveales
               plainly
               that
               he
               was
               her
               subor●er
               .
               Which
               should
               teach
               men
               to
               beware
               to
               reveale
               secrets
               to
               women
               ,
               for
               saies
               the
               wise
               man
               ,
               
                 they
                 ,
                 and
                 Children
                 can
                 hardly
                 conceale
                 :
              
               but
               whereof
               they
               are
               ignorant
               ;
               an
               example
               of
               the
               danger
               whereof
               ,
               we
               see
               in
               Sampsons
               revealing
               ,
               wherein
               his
               strength
               lay
               to
               Dalilah
               .
               And
               the
               King
               Midas
               ,
               who
               revealed
               to
               his
               wife
               the
               deformity
               of
               his
               eares
               ,
               upon
               condition
               she
               should
               not
               disclose
               the
               same
               to
               no
               earthly
               creature
               :
               therefore
               she
               digged
               a
               hole
               in
               the
               ground
               ,
               and
               would
               needs
               tell
               the
               same
               to
               the
               infernall
               spirits
               .
            
             
               19.
               
               Vers
               .
               21.
               
               David
               in
               the
               reduction
               of
               Absolon
               has
               inwardly
               ,
               a
               great
               debate
               betwixt
               two
               Counsellours
               .
               The
               one
               flesh
               ,
               blood
               ,
               and
               affection
               ,
               moving
               him
               to
               pardon
               ,
               and
               reduce
               his
               sonne
               on
               the
               one
               part
               :
               and
               the
               law
               of
               God
               ,
               of
               good
               conscience
               ,
               and
               duty
               of
               his
               office
               to
               punish
               him
               on
               the
               other
               part
               .
               In
               which
               debate
               David
               yeilds
               to
               affection
               ,
               
                 makes
                 shipwrack
                 of
                 conscience
              
               ,
               and
               duty
               of
               his
               office
               .
               Which
               example
               may
               be
               applyed
               by
               reprehension
               ,
               to
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               who
               in
               the
               like
               deliberations
               follow
               flesh
               ,
               and
               blood
               ,
               pleasure
               ,
               or
               profit
               in
               sinning
               ,
               and
               neglect
               both
               God
               ,
               a
               good
               conscience
               ,
               and
               their
               own
               good
               in
               the
               end
               .
               As
               we
               see
               in
               the
               first
               world
               .
               In
               Jacobs
               sonnes
               their
               cruelty
               towards
               the
               Shechemites
               ,
               and
               their
               brother
               Joseph
               :
               in
               Pharaoh
               regardding
               his
               utility
               ,
               and
               disobeying
               God
               ,
               to
               let
               the
               people
               of
               Israel
               go
               ▪
               in
               David
               before
               ,
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               Vriah
               ,
               and
               here
               in
               the
               reduction
               of
               an
               unnaturall
               treacherous
               murtherer
               Absolon
               .
            
             
               20.
               
               David
               here
               is
               glad
               that
               Joab
               his
               counsellour
               ,
               consents
               to
               his
               affection
               in
               perverting
               justice
               :
               and
               Joab
               is
               likewise
               glad
               ,
               that
               his
               master
               grants
               his
               unlawfull
               petition
               .
               Whereupon
               we
               collect
               the
               infelicity
               of
               that
               estate
               ,
               where
               the
               Magistrate
               and
               his
               counsellours
               agree
               in
               iniqui●y
               .
               As
               we
               see
               in
               Saul
               ,
               with
               
                 Doeg
                 ,
                 Absolon
              
               with
               
                 Architophel
                 ,
                 Achab
              
               with
               
                 Jezabell
                 ,
                 Reh●boant
                 and
                 his
                 young
                 Counsellours
                 .
              
               And
               here
               David
               ,
               and
               Joab
               :
               whereas
               it
               was
               better
               when
               Saul
               was
               counselled
               by
               
                 Samuel
                 ,
                 David
              
               by
               Nathan
               and
               Gad
               ,
               that
               Achab
               had
               been
               guided
               by
               
                 Eliah
                 ,
                 Rehoboam
                 by
                 the
                 old
                 Counsellours
                 :
              
               and
               when
               the
               good
               Kings
               of
               Judah
               were
               ruled
               by
               the
               true
               prophets
               ,
               for
               then
               was
               the
               estate
               of
               the
               republick
               happy
               and
               prosperous
               .
            
             
               21.
               
               Vers
               .
               22.
               
               Joab
               humbly
               thanks
               the
               King
               ,
               for
               fulfilling
               his
               
               request
               ,
               though
               in
               an
               unlawfull
               thing
               :
               that
               (
               as
               we
               heare
               hereafter
               )
               tended
               to
               his
               hurt
               ,
               vers
               .
               30.
               
               How
               much
               more
               then
               should
               we
               be
               humbly
               thankfull
               to
               the
               King
               of
               Kings
               :
               who
               so
               often
               fulfilleth
               our
               requests
               in
               pardoning
               us
               ,
               and
               in
               many
               things
               that
               tend
               to
               our
               good
               here
               ,
               and
               eternall
               salvation
               hereafter
               .
            
             
               22.
               
               Vers
               .
               23.
               
               Joab
               being
               the
               Kings
               Generall
               of
               his
               Armies
               ,
               goeth
               himselfe
               to
               Geshur
               :
               and
               with
               great
               solemnity
               brings
               back
               Absolon
               to
               Jerusalem
               :
               who
               should
               rather
               have
               suffered
               death
               there
               ,
               for
               the
               murther
               of
               his
               brother
               ,
               then
               to
               have
               been
               so
               honoured
               .
               But
               oftimes
               this
               is
               the
               custome
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               vertue
               suffers
               when
               vice
               is
               rewarded
               .
               Whereas
               the
               duty
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               is
               to
               cherish
               vertue
               ,
               and
               chastise
               vice
               :
               as
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 tolle
                 malos
                 ,
                 extolle
                 pios
              
               .
               These
               being
               the
               two
               pillars
               of
               a
               Common-wealth
               ,
               the
               reward
               of
               vertue
               ,
               and
               punishment
               of
               vice
               :
               else
               who
               shall
               follow
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               flie
               the
               other
               .
            
             
               23.
               
               Vers
               .
               24.
               
               Davids
               condition
               upon
               which
               he
               grants
               to
               Absolons
               reduction
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               turne
               to
               his
               own
               house
               ,
               and
               not
               see
               his
               face
               .
               Proceeds
               from
               worldly
               prudence
               to
               please
               the
               people
               ,
               like
               Sauls
               sparing
               of
               
                 Agag
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 best
                 of
                 the
                 cattle
                 for
                 sacrifice
                 :
              
               but
               was
               contrary
               to
               the
               law
               of
               God
               ,
               any
               such
               mitigation
               ,
               which
               required
               ▪
               that
               the
               murtherer
               should
               dye
               the
               death
               ;
               and
               the
               land
               thereby
               be
               purged
               of
               blood
               .
               Which
               should
               teach
               all
               Magistrates
               to
               make
               Gods
               Word
               ,
               and
               the
               lawes
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               rule
               of
               their
               actions
               in
               punishing
               of
               vices
               :
               and
               not
               to
               dispence
               with
               Gods
               law
               through
               humane
               policy
               and
               wisdome
               .
            
             
               24.
               
               Vers
               .
               25.
               
               Absolon
               is
               here
               commended
               for
               his
               beauty
               of
               body
               ,
               which
               was
               outward
               :
               but
               wanted
               that
               inward
               beauty
               spoken
               of
               ,
               Psal
               .
               45.
               13.
               and
               110.
               3.
               
               And
               
                 without
                 which
                 the
                 outward
                 is
                 but
                 like
                 a
                 ring
                 of
                 gold
                 in
                 a
                 swines
                 snout
                 :
              
               Whereas
               beauty
               with
               vertue
               (
               especially
               humility
               and
               chastity
               )
               is
               like
               a
               pearle
               in
               a
               gold
               ring
               .
               Wherefore
               let
               every
               one
               that
               has
               bodily
               beauty
               ,
               seek
               for
               the
               inward
               beauty
               of
               grace
               and
               vertue
               ,
               as
               Joseph
               had
               :
               without
               which
               it
               will
               be
               more
               hurtfull
               than
               profitable
               ;
               as
               we
               see
               in
               Dinah
               ,
               and
               Tamar
               ,
               and
               here
               in
               Absolon
               .
               And
               such
               as
               want
               bodily
               beauty
               ,
               strive
               to
               have
               spirituall
               beauty
               ,
               that
               so
               they
               may
               be
               like
               the
               vine
               :
               which
               though
               it
               want
               outward
               beauty
               ,
               yet
               brings
               forth
               most
               pleasant
               and
               comfortable
               fruit
               .
            
             
             
               25.
               
               Vers
               .
               26.
               
               Absolom
               takes
               inordinate
               delight
               in
               his
               haire
               ,
               whereby
               he
               fostered
               that
               ,
               which
               in
               the
               end
               was
               his
               own
               destruction
               :
               it
               being
               as
               the
               rope
               that
               hanged
               him
               .
               Where
               we
               see
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               the
               just
               judgment
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               worldly
               things
               wherein
               men
               inordinately
               delight
               ,
               become
               the
               occasion
               of
               their
               destruction
               :
               as
               riches
               ,
               honour
               ,
               wit
               ,
               eloquence
               ,
               strength
               ,
               beauty
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               :
               therefore
               let
               men
               to
               whom
               God
               has
               given
               any
               such
               gifts
               ,
               pray
               to
               God
               for
               the
               right
               use
               of
               them
               ,
               to
               his
               glory
               ,
               and
               their
               own
               good
               :
               and
               that
               they
               be
               not
               like
               the
               
                 rich
                 foole
              
               ,
               or
               
                 Haman
                 ,
                 Achitophel
                 ,
                 Tertullus
                 ,
                 Sampson
                 ,
              
               or
               like
               Absolon
               here
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             II
             SAM
             :
             Chap
             :
             12.
             from
             the
             1.
             verse
             to
             the
             13.
             
          
           
             FOllowes
             the
             second
             part
             of
             the
             Chapter
             ,
             which
             is
             Absoloms
             reconciliation
             to
             his
             father
             David
             :
             wherein
             is
             set
             down
             the
             time
             ,
             towit
             ,
             after
             two
             yeares
             dwelling
             in
             Jerusalem
             .
             2.
             
             The
             instrument
             which
             he
             uses
             to
             procure
             his
             reconciliation
             .
             Who
             is
             Joab
             ,
             the
             same
             man
             that
             had
             procured
             his
             former
             reduction
             from
             Geshur
             .
             3.
             
             The
             manner
             how
             he
             uses
             Joab
             .
             1.
             
             By
             sending
             for
             him
             twise
             .
             And
             2.
             
             When
             he
             would
             not
             come
             ,
             by
             causing
             his
             servants
             to
             set
             his
             barly
             field
             on
             fire
             :
             that
             what
             intreaty
             could
             not
             do
             ,
             coaction
             might
             enforce
             .
             4.
             
             Is
             set
             down
             Joabs
             coming
             unto
             him
             and
             asking
             the
             cause
             ,
             why
             he
             should
             have
             caused
             his
             servants
             to
             set
             his
             field
             on
             fire
             .
             Whereunto
             Absolom
             answers
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             only
             by
             way
             of
             Stratagem
             ,
             because
             when
             he
             sent
             for
             him
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             come
             :
             therefore
             he
             thought
             upon
             this
             occasion
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             not
             faile
             to
             come
             .
             And
             then
             he
             laies
             out
             the
             cause
             ,
             why
             he
             sent
             for
             him
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             make
             known
             his
             condition
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             which
             he
             affirmed
             to
             be
             more
             tolerable
             in
             exile
             in
             Geshur
             ;
             than
             in
             that
             domestick
             exile
             from
             his
             fathers
             presence
             ,
             which
             he
             either
             desires
             ,
             or
             else
             that
             he
             would
             put
             him
             to
             a
             legall
             triall
             and
             kill
             him
             ,
             if
             he
             were
             found
             culpable
             .
             In
             this
             offer
             confiding
             partly
             in
             his
             innocency
             ,
             who
             had
             done
             nothing
             ,
             but
             that
             whereunto
             he
             was
             provoked
             by
             a
             notable
             injury
             ,
             and
             partly
             confiding
             in
             his
             Fathers
             indulgence
             and
             clemency
             ,
             whose
             heart
             and
             affection
             he
             
             understood
             was
             towards
             him
             ,
             though
             he
             restrained
             his
             countenance
             for
             a
             time
             from
             him
             ,
             as
             Ioseph
             did
             from
             his
             brethren
             .
             And
             5.
             followes
             Ioabs
             delivery
             of
             his
             commission
             to
             David
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             as
             the
             event
             .
             Absoloms
             reconciliation
             to
             his
             Fath●r
             ,
             who
             in
             token
             thereof
             ,
             as
             the
             custome
             was
             ,
             
               kissed
               him
            
             .
             Having
             externally
             given
             all
             due
             reverence
             to
             his
             Father
             ,
             against
             whom
             notwithstanding
             inwardly
             he
             had
             hatch't
             a
             monstrous
             rebellion
             ,
             against
             both
             his
             life
             and
             honour
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             shew
             (
             God
             willing
             )
             in
             the
             next
             Chapter
             .
          
           
             
               OBSERVATIONS
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               V.
               26.
               
               ABsoloms
               ambitious
               heart
               is
               mightily
               grieved
               (
               as
               we
               see
               V.
               32.
               )
               That
               he
               is
               restrained
               from
               the
               court
               ,
               &
               the
               Kings
               presence
               .
               Which
               shewes
               us
               the
               torture
               and
               disquiet
               of
               proud
               Spirits
               ,
               that
               cannot
               attain
               to
               their
               ambitious
               desires
               :
               so
               that
               it
               may
               be
               said
               of
               pride
               ,
               as
               is
               of
               envy
               
                 Intactis
                 vorat
                 ossibus
                 medullas
              
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               is
               a
               punishment
               to
               it self
               ,
               whereas
               the
               wise
               man
               sayes
               ,
               
                 Bene
                 vixit
                 ,
                 qui
                 bene
                 latuit
                 .
              
               As
               also
               what
               torture
               shall
               it
               be
               to
               be
               deprived
               of
               his
               presence
               for
               ever
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               King
               of
               Kings
               ,
               and
               of
               that
               fulnesse
               of
               joy
               that
               is
               therein
               ,
               Psal
               .
               16.
               11.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               Vers
               .
               30.
               
               Absolom
               extorts
               by
               force
               and
               violence
               what
               he
               could
               not
               obtain
               otherwise
               .
               Wherein
               we
               see
               the
               nature
               of
               Tyrants
               ,
               that
               where
               they
               cannot
               allure
               men
               to
               meddle
               with
               them
               in
               ill
               courses
               they
               menace
               ,
               or
               oppresse
               them
               ,
               as
               experience
               teaches
               .
               And
               so
               does
               enforce
               them
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Absoloms
               servants
               do
               as
               their
               Tyrannous
               Master
               commands
               them
               ,
               and
               burne
               Ioabs
               barly
               field
               .
               Where
               we
               see
               a
               new
               example
               of
               a
               wicked
               Master
               ,
               and
               of
               wicked
               servants
               ,
               as
               we
               saw
               before
               in
               the
               murther
               of
               Amnon
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               We
               see
               here
               likewise
               that
               Ioab
               receives
               a
               just
               recompence
               at
               the
               hands
               of
               Absolom
               ,
               proceeding
               from
               Gods
               just
               judgement
               ,
               punishing
               men
               ,
               who
               with
               dispensing
               with
               a
               good
               conscience
               ,
               and
               in
               ill
               courses
               ,
               or
               causes
               seek
               to
               pleasure
               the
               wicked
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Vers
               .
               32.
               
               Where
               Absolom
               sayes
               ,
               
                 If
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 iniquity
                 in
                 me
                 ,
                 let
                 the
                 King
                 kill
                 me
                 .
              
               We
               see
               the
               blind
               and
               impenitent
               heart
               that
               was
               in
               Absolom
               ,
               that
               having
               committed
               such
               a
               vile
               murther
               on
               his
               own
               Brother
               ,
               in
               such
               a
               treacherous
               and
               base
               way
               ,
               yet
               would
               
               plead
               innocency
               ,
               &
               that
               there
               was
               no
               iniquity
               in
               him
               .
               Thus
               does
               Satan
               blind
               &
               obdure
               wicked
               men
               after
               the
               commission
               of
               grosse
               and
               scandalous
               crimes
               .
               Which
               excecation
               and
               induration
               is
               not
               the
               least
               punishment
               of
               such
               offenders
               .
               Being
               (
               as
               Solomon
               calles
               it
               )
               
                 the
                 plague
                 of
                 the
                 heart
              
               ,
               1
               King.
               8.
               38.
               
            
             
               6.
               
               Vers
               .
               33.
               
               In
               Davids
               pardoning
               of
               bloody
               fratricide
               against
               the
               Lawes
               both
               of
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               and
               reconciling
               with
               him
               and
               kissing
               him
               .
               We
               see
               his
               too
               great
               indulgence
               and
               sinnefull
               Lenity
               ,
               which
               as
               Eli's
               ,
               was
               punished
               hereafter
               most
               sharply
               ,
               Absolon
               intending
               next
               paricide
               by
               his
               rebellion
               ,
               and
               bringing
               himself
               at
               last
               to
               utter
               destruction
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             II.
             SAM
             .
             Chap.
             15.
             from
             the
             1.
             verse
             to
             the
             13.
             
          
           
             AFter
             the
             reduction
             and
             reconciliation
             of
             Absolon
             to
             his
             Father
             David
             ,
             followes
             now
             in
             the
             foure
             subsequent
             Chapters
             the
             History
             of
             Absolons
             behaviour
             towards
             so
             affectionate
             and
             indulgent
             a
             Father
             .
             Which
             is
             exprest
             in
             his
             horrible
             act
             of
             treasonable
             conspiracy
             against
             the
             life
             ,
             and
             royall
             authority
             of
             the
             King
             his
             Father
             ,
             and
             imbarking
             the
             Kingdome
             in
             a
             cruell
             and
             bloody
             civill
             warre
             .
             In
             the
             present
             Chapter
             we
             have
             the
             first
             part
             of
             this
             generall
             ,
             the
             treasonable
             conspiracy
             of
             Absolon
             against
             King
             David
             ,
             which
             I
             divide
             in
             four
             parts
             .
             1.
             
             The
             means
             whereby
             he
             prepares
             and
             perverts
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             
               from
               the
            
             1.
             
               vers
               .
               to
               the
            
             7.
             2.
             
             The
             act
             of
             this
             mighty
             conspiracy
             ,
             
               from
               the
            
             7.
             
               to
               the
            
             14.
             verse
             .
             And
             under
             what
             pretence
             he
             goes
             to
             Hebron
             ,
             where
             he
             acts
             the
             same
             .
             3.
             
             Davids●●eeing
             ●●eeing
             from
             Jerusalem
             upon
             hearing
             of
             the
             news
             ,
             and
             Ittai's
             resolution
             not
             to
             leave
             him
             in
             this
             his
             distressed
             condition
             ,
             
               to
               the
            
             24.
             verse
             .
             And
             4.
             
             Davids
             prudent
             deliberations
             that
             he
             takes
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             
               from
               the
            
             24.
             
               verse
               to
               the
               end
            
             .
          
           
             First
             then
             for
             Illustration
             of
             this
             matter
             :
             We
             shall
             follow
             this
             order
             .
             1.
             
             We
             shall
             speak
             a
             little
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             this
             crime
             of
             treasonable
             conspiracy
             ,
             or
             les-majesty
             .
             2.
             
             Of
             the
             occasions
             that
             moved
             Absolon
             to
             commit
             this
             crime
             .
             3.
             
             Of
             the
             subtile
             practises
             whereby
             he
             alienates
             the
             peoples
             favour
             from
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             acquires
             the
             
             same
             to
             himself
             .
             4.
             
             Of
             the
             particular
             fact
             of
             this
             conspiracy
             it self
             in
             all
             the
             circumstances
             thereof
             .
          
           
             Concerning
             the
             first
             .
             1.
             
             This
             crime
             is
             directly
             against
             the
             fift
             precept
             of
             the
             morall
             Law
             ,
             where
             under
             the
             name
             of
             Father
             and
             mother
             is
             comprehended
             the
             Magistrate
             .
             Who
             is
             
               parens
               patriae
            
             ,
             and
             of
             whom
             we
             are
             prohibited
             in
             Deutronomie
             ,
             not
             to
             speak
             evil
             ,
             much
             lesse
             to
             do
             evill
             to
             him
             :
             yea
             ,
             against
             whom
             to
             devise
             ,
             or
             advise
             evill
             ,
             although
             no
             execution
             follow
             ,
             is
             criminall
             and
             capitall
             in
             the
             highest
             degree
             ,
             by
             all
             Lawes
             ,
             and
             the
             punishment
             whereof
             extends
             not
             onely
             to
             the
             committer
             being
             alive
             ,
             but
             being
             dead
             ,
             and
             to
             his
             very
             ofspring
             .
             Yea
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             wicked
             ,
             their
             persons
             are
             to
             be
             counted
             sacred
             ,
             and
             so
             not
             to
             be
             touched
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             in
             the
             example
             of
             David
             towards
             Saul
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             24.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             Or
             of
             a
             contrary
             profession
             ,
             yet
             that
             looses
             not
             the
             band
             of
             loyall
             subjection
             ,
             as
             our
             late
             confession
             of
             faith
             by
             the
             Scripture
             shewes
             :
             and
             if
             they
             should
             command
             that
             which
             is
             unlawfull
             ,
             howsoever
             active
             obedience
             may
             be
             refused
             ,
             as
             the
             three
             Children
             and
             Daniel
             did
             ,
             yet
             no
             conspiracy
             is
             to
             be
             used
             against
             either
             their
             persons
             ,
             or
             estates
             ,
             but
             prayer
             and
             tears
             to
             God
             ,
             to
             convert
             their
             hearts
             ,
             or
             dissipate
             their
             Counsells
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             motives
             that
             moved
             Absolon
             to
             attempt
             this
             treasonable
             conspiracy
             ,
             was
             principally
             ambition
             and
             desire
             to
             raigne
             ,
             which
             spurres
             him
             on
             with
             such
             insatiable
             veheme●cy
             ,
             like
             Jehu's
             march
             ,
             that
             he
             cannot
             abide
             till
             his
             Fathers
             naturall
             death
             ,
             and
             the
             time
             of
             his
             just
             claime
             ;
             but
             as
             out
             of
             ambition
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             vindict
             he
             had
             made
             away
             
               Amnon
               ,
               Davids
            
             eldest
             Son
             ,
             and
             neerest
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             he
             would
             now
             also
             by
             paricide
             take
             his
             Father
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             that
             so
             he
             might
             raigne
             ,
             beside
             this
             he
             stomochated
             his
             exile
             .
             3.
             yeares
             in
             Geshur
             ,
             and
             two
             yeares
             after
             ,
             for
             his
             debarring
             from
             court
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             in
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             last
             he
             was
             suspitious
             that
             (
             as
             it
             was
             rumored
             )
             David
             would
             appoint
             at
             his
             death
             Solomon
             to
             succeed
             him
             ,
             being
             a
             pious
             and
             a
             prudent
             Prince
             ,
             and
             beloved
             both
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             Prophet
             Nathan
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             the
             means
             whereby
             he
             prepares
             and
             perverts
             the
             people
             subtily
             ,
             are
             .
             1.
             his
             Princelie
             attendance
             ,
             of
             chariots
             and
             horses
             ,
             and
             50.
             men
             to
             runne
             before
             him
             ,
             the
             novelty
             whereof
             and
             sight
             was
             pleasant
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             people
             delight
             in
             such
             
             shewes
             and
             novelties
             .
             2.
             
             His
             popularity
             ,
             for
             gaining
             whereof
             he
             uses
             both
             words
             ,
             and
             deeds
             insinuating
             himself
             by
             both
             into
             the
             peoples
             favours
             ,
             and
             in
             doing
             whereof
             his
             restles
             diligence
             was
             such
             ,
             that
             when
             others
             were
             at
             rest
             and
             asleep
             ,
             his
             restlesse
             ambition
             suffers
             him
             not
             to
             rest
             ,
             but
             he
             rises
             early
             ,
             and
             to
             catch
             all
             occasions
             ,
             stands
             beside
             the
             way
             of
             the
             Kings
             gate
             .
             And
             1.
             
             By
             words
             ,
             when
             men
             had
             any
             controversy
             ,
             and
             came
             to
             the
             King
             for
             judgement
             .
             1.
             
             He
             kindly
             calles
             upon
             them
             ,
             
               and
               asks
               of
               what
               city
               they
               were
               .
            
             Next
             ,
             he
             inquires
             of
             their
             errand
             and
             gives
             them
             an
             approbation
             of
             the
             equity
             of
             their
             cause
             .
             But
             blames
             his
             Fathers
             negligence
             of
             his
             royall
             duty
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             was
             deputed
             by
             him
             to
             Minister
             justice
             .
             Then
             he
             simulates
             his
             love
             to
             justice
             and
             care
             of
             doing
             the
             same
             to
             all
             if
             he
             once
             were
             in
             place
             ,
             and
             vested
             with
             authority
             .
             4.
             
             By
             deeds
             ,
             or
             gesture
             ,
             simulating
             great
             humility
             ,
             he
             carries
             below
             his
             rank
             to
             his
             inferiours
             :
             and
             when
             any
             came
             nigh
             ,
             and
             did
             obeysance
             to
             him
             ,
             he
             put
             forth
             his
             hand
             and
             took
             him
             and
             kissed
             him
             .
             Whereby
             he
             deceived
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             stole
             their
             hearts
             ,
             for
             albeit
             externally
             he
             gave
             a
             shew
             of
             humility
             and
             curtesy
             ;
             yet
             inwardly
             he
             fostered
             all
             pride
             and
             cruelty
             ,
             which
             he
             shewed
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             mean
             ,
             which
             he
             uses
             to
             effectuate
             his
             rebellion
             ,
             is
             his
             pretence
             of
             piety
             in
             going
             to
             
               Hebron
               .
               To
               pay
               his
               vow
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               made
               in
            
             Geshur
             ,
             
               that
               if
               the
               Lord
               brought
               him
               back
               from
               thence
               to
            
             Jerusalem
             
               he
               would
               serve
               the
               Lord.
            
             An
             usuall
             cloake
             to
             deceive
             ,
             and
             to
             palliat
             foulest
             practises
             under
             such
             fair
             pretences
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             the
             particular
             circumstances
             of
             this
             wicked
             rebellion
             are
             these
             .
             1.
             
             The
             time
             which
             was
             (
             vers
             .
             7.
             )
             After
             40
             ▪
             years
             ;
             
             reckoning
             after
             the
             beginning
             of
             Davids
             raigne
             in
             Hebron
             ;
             which
             I
             confirme
             by
             this
             demonstration
             ,
             the
             whole
             years
             of
             David
             ,
             were
             70.
             next
             ,
             Solomon
             was
             eleven
             years
             old
             when
             he
             began
             to
             raigne
             .
             
             Who
             was
             begotten
             after
             Davids
             adultery
             with
             Bathsheba
             ,
             and
             so
             David
             is
             thought
             to
             be
             58.
             or
             .
             59.
             when
             he
             begat
             Solomon
             ;
             after
             this
             we
             assigne
             two
             years
             before
             Amnons
             incest
             ,
             and
             other
             two
             years
             between
             the
             incest
             of
             Amnon
             and
             his
             killing
             by
             Absolom
             ,
             to
             which
             adde
             .
             3.
             years
             ,
             that
             Absolom
             was
             in
             Geshur
             ,
             and
             two
             in
             Ierusalem
             before
             his
             reconciliation
             ,
             and
             after
             the
             reconciliation
             we
             assigne
             two
             years
             for
             the
             practise
             of
             this
             conjuration
             ,
             which
             added
             makes
             eleven
             yeares
             ,
             and
             so
             
             this
             rebellion
             falls
             in
             the
             last
             year
             of
             Davids
             life
             ,
             or
             thereabout
             ,
             when
             this
             unhappy
             Childe
             should
             have
             comforted
             his
             Fathers
             age
             ,
             he
             then
             becomes
             to
             him
             his
             greatest
             crosse
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             circumstance
             ,
             is
             the
             place
             where
             he
             beginnes
             to
             act
             his
             treason
             ,
             which
             is
             Hebron
             in
             the
             Territory
             of
             Judah
             .
             15.
             
             
               Miles
               distant
               from
               Jerusalem
            
             ,
             where
             the
             sepulture
             of
             the
             Patriarchs
             was
             ,
             belonging
             to
             the
             Levites
             ,
             which
             place
             he
             chooseth
             ,
             not
             as
             he
             pretended
             for
             any
             act
             of
             Religion
             ,
             or
             serving
             of
             God
             there
             ,
             but
             as
             fittest
             to
             act
             his
             conspiracy
             there
             ,
             and
             to
             set
             himself
             down
             in
             the
             throne
             ,
             that
             same
             place
             were
             David
             his
             Father
             beganne
             his
             raigne
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             serve
             Satan
             and
             his
             owne
             ambition
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             circumstance
             ,
             is
             the
             manner
             how
             he
             advances
             his
             rebellion
             ,
             which
             is
             .
             1.
             
             By
             taking
             with
             him
             in
             company
             200.
             men
             from
             Jerusalem
             ,
             whom
             he
             had
             invited
             to
             take
             part
             of
             his
             feast
             ,
             at
             the
             paying
             of
             his
             vow
             in
             
               Hebron
               ,
               who
               went
               with
               him
               in
               the
               simplicity
               of
               their
               hearts
               ,
            
             knowing
             nothing
             of
             his
             treasonable
             design
             .
             2.
             
             He
             sends
             spies
             through
             the
             Land
             to
             try
             the
             disposition
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             who
             were
             on
             his
             side
             ,
             or
             no
             ,
             and
             with
             them
             he
             sends
             Trumpeters
             ;
             and
             that
             these
             spies
             might
             inform
             the
             people
             ,
             that
             as
             soon
             as
             they
             heard
             him
             proclaimed
             King
             ,
             they
             might
             joyn
             with
             him
             .
             3.
             
             He
             sends
             for
             
               Achitophel
               Davids
            
             prime
             Counsellour
             ,
             the
             better
             to
             colour
             and
             promote
             his
             conspiracy
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             people
             might
             see
             that
             the
             wisest
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             and
             his
             Fathers
             chief
             Counsellour
             was
             on
             his
             side
             .
             Whereupon
             a
             great
             confluence
             of
             people
             comes
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             conspiracy
             becomes
             strong
             thereby
             .
             Some
             being
             deceived
             ,
             and
             thinking
             it
             had
             been
             by
             his
             Fathers
             appointment
             ,
             as
             was
             Solomons
             afterwards
             ,
             others
             affecting
             novelty
             ,
             and
             their
             own
             advancement
             ;
             and
             others
             who
             were
             not
             answerable
             to
             the
             Lawes
             being
             glad
             of
             alteration
             ,
             and
             as
             we
             say
             ,
             to
             fish
             in
             troubled
             waters
             .
          
           
             
               OBSERVATIONS
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               IN
               the
               observations
               ,
               or
               application
               of
               this
               History
               I
               will
               follow
               the
               method
               of
               the
               actours
               and
               persons
               ,
               which
               are
               five
               .
               1.
               
               David
               .
               2.
               
               Absolom
               .
               3.
               
               The
               spies
               .
               4.
               
               The
               people
               .
               5.
               
               Achitophel
               .
            
             
             
               1.
               
               On
               Davids
               part
               in
               History
               ,
               we
               see
               in
               this
               act
               the
               just
               judgement
               of
               God
               on
               the
               perverters
               of
               justice
               ,
               especially
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               murther
               ,
               and
               bloodshed
               ,
               in
               not
               punishing
               the
               same
               according
               to
               the
               Law
               ,
               therefore
               Absolom
               who
               first
               took
               Amnons
               life
               the
               Son
               ,
               being
               spared
               ,
               now
               hunts
               after
               the
               life
               also
               ,
               and
               estate
               of
               the
               Father
               .
               Let
               Magistrates
               therefore
               if
               they
               love
               their
               own
               security
               draw
               the
               sword
               of
               justice
               against
               vice
               (
               and
               especially
               against
               that
               crying
               sinne
               of
               bloodshed
               )
               impartially
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               In
               the
               Mystery
               ,
               in
               Davids
               troubles
               and
               his
               adherents
               here
               ,
               we
               see
               typified
               the
               condition
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               his
               Church
               ,
               against
               whom
               not
               onely
               open
               Enemies
               arose
               and
               bloody
               persecuters
               ,
               but
               also
               domesticke
               Enemies
               ,
               as
               pernicious
               Heretickes
               professing
               the
               Christian
               name
               ,
               and
               yet
               oppugning
               the
               truth
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               persecuting
               the
               true
               professours
               thereof
               ,
               as
               did
               the
               Arrians
               especially
               ,
               and
               as
               now
               do
               the
               
                 Pope
                 ,
                 and
                 Papists
              
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Next
               in
               the
               Person
               and
               actings
               of
               Absolom
               ,
               in
               the
               History
               ,
               we
               see
               the
               example
               of
               a
               youth
               possest
               with
               all
               sort
               of
               vices
               ,
               like
               a
               legion
               of
               Divells
               ,
               as
               pride
               ,
               cruelty
               ,
               dissimulation
               ,
               fraud
               ,
               hypocrisy
               ,
               unnaturall
               rebellion
               ,
               Athiesme
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               word
               a
               Masse
               of
               monstrous
               impiety
               .
               Whereupon
               we
               learn
               what
               man
               is
               by
               nature
               being
               unregenerate
               .
               As
               we
               see
               ,
               Gen.
               6.
               5.
               
               And
               that
               goodnesse
               comes
               not
               by
               generation
               ,
               but
               by
               grace
               and
               regeneration
               .
               As
               we
               see
               in
               the
               similitude
               of
               the
               pure
               grain
               that
               is
               sown
               ,
               whereof
               groweth
               that
               which
               hath
               both
               a
               win
               ,
               chaffe
               and
               straw
               .
               Which
               should
               teach
               parents
               to
               pray
               for
               grace
               to
               their
               Children
               ,
               to
               curb
               vice
               in
               them
               timely
               ,
               and
               to
               bring
               them
               up
               in
               vertue
               ,
               and
               correction
               ,
               not
               being
               too
               indulgent
               ,
               and
               to
               remember
               that
               which
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 Quod
                 nova
                 testa
                 capit
                 ,
                 inveterata
                 sapit
                 .
              
            
             
               4.
               
               Absolom
               likewise
               and
               his
               followers
               ,
               in
               Mystery
               represents
               the
               malignant
               Church
               ,
               persecuting
               the
               true
               ,
               and
               the
               rising
               of
               Antichrist
               (
               resembled
               here
               by
               him
               )
               by
               counterfeit
               profession
               of
               great
               humility
               :
               as
               a
               servant
               of
               servants
               ,
               and
               simulate
               piety
               ,
               being
               called
               therefore
               his
               holynesse
               ,
               and
               going
               about
               in
               deep
               hypocrisy
               to
               act
               the
               Mystery
               of
               iniquity
               ,
               thereby
               to
               dethrone
               Christ
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               onely
               head
               ,
               and
               King
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               and
               to
               inthrone
               himself
               ,
               as
               head
               and
               monarch
               thereof
               :
               for
               which
               he
               has
               his
               spies
               and
               Trumpeters
               ,
               as
               his
               emissary
               Priests
               and
               Jesuites
               in
               all
               Lands
               ,
               whereby
               multitudes
               ,
               (
               which
               he
               makes
               a
               note
               of
               his
               Church
               )
               
               are
               made
               to
               follow
               him
               ,
               which
               many
               do
               ,
               like
               the
               200.
               that
               went
               with
               
                 Absolom
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 simplicity
                 of
                 their
                 hearts
                 ,
              
               and
               such
               a
               few
               number
               who
               follow
               Christ
               ,
               and
               his
               truth
               (
               like
               these
               who
               followed
               David
               )
               he
               cruelly
               did
               ever
               persecute
               to
               the
               death
               ,
               as
               the
               two
               witnesses
               were
               ,
               Revel
               .
               11.
               
               Having
               not
               onely
               policy
               (
               like
               Achitophels
               wisdome
               )
               but
               also
               power
               on
               his
               side
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               ,
               Revel
               .
               17.
               12
               ,
               13.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               Absolom
               likewise
               we
               see
               rises
               not
               in
               open
               rebellion
               at
               first
               ,
               nor
               to
               the
               hight
               of
               his
               impiety
               ,
               but
               by
               degrees
               ,
               getting
               Chariots
               ,
               horses
               ,
               and
               a
               Princely
               attendance
               first
               ;
               and
               then
               preparing
               the
               peoples
               affections
               and
               fitting
               all
               other
               things
               for
               his
               purpose
               .
               This
               being
               Satans
               craftines
               sowing
               first
               the
               seeds
               of
               sinne
               in
               the
               heart
               ,
               (
               which
               therefore
               we
               are
               exhorted
               to
               keep
               with
               all
               diligence
               :
               Prov.
               4.
               23.
               )
               As
               he
               did
               the
               tares
               in
               the
               Lords
               field
               ,
               and
               then
               fomenting
               the
               same
               by
               all
               means
               possible
               ,
               till
               at
               last
               it
               come
               to
               the
               ripe
               harvest
               ,
               and
               burst
               forth
               openly
               :
               as
               we
               see
               Judas
               covetousnesse
               did
               in
               betraying
               Christ
               ,
               Absoloms
               hatred
               in
               killing
               of
               Amnon
               ,
               and
               his
               pride
               here
               in
               rebellion
               against
               his
               Father
               .
               And
               in
               Mystery
               ,
               as
               we
               may
               see
               in
               that
               defection
               of
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Church
              
               to
               grosse
               idolatry
               ,
               of
               worshipping
               of
               images
               ,
               and
               reliques
               ,
               prayer
               to
               sancts
               ,
               and
               Angels
               ,
               going
               in
               pilgrimage
               ,
               adoration
               of
               the
               hoste
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ;
               all
               which
               rose
               from
               small
               beginnings
               at
               first
               ,
               and
               plausible
               pretences
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               ,
               Coloss
               .
               2.
               23.
               
            
             
               These
               qualities
               also
               which
               being
               single
               ,
               grace
               others
               ,
               seem
               to
               have
               conspired
               to
               meet
               in
               Absolom
               ,
               goodlinesse
               of
               person
               ,
               magnificence
               of
               state
               ,
               gracious
               affability
               ,
               humility
               in
               greatnesse
               ,
               fellowfeeling
               sympathy
               ,
               love
               of
               justice
               ,
               care
               of
               the
               Commonwealth
               ,
               and
               exemplary
               piety
               ,
               and
               yet
               all
               in
               hypocrisy
               ,
               playing
               with
               God
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               deceave
               men
               .
               O
               damnable
               vice
               justly
               therefore
               adjudged
               to
               the
               lowest
               Hell.
               
            
             
               6.
               
               Vers
               .
               2.
               
               Absolom
               to
               promove
               his
               purpose
               rises
               up
               early
               every
               day
               .
               Which
               shewes
               us
               ,
               the
               restlessenes
               of
               insatiable
               pride
               till
               it
               attain
               its
               intent
               ;
               and
               how
               busy
               an
               agent
               ,
               the
               Divell
               is
               in
               driving
               on
               wicked
               men
               to
               the
               acting
               of
               wicked
               courses
               ,
               like
               Jehu
               marching
               furiously
               ,
               till
               they
               have
               accomplished
               their
               designe
               :
               as
               we
               see
               here
               in
               Absolom
               ,
               as
               also
               in
               Judas
               selling
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               betraying
               him
               ,
               and
               as
               is
               said
               ,
               Prov
               :
               4.
               16.
               
               Of
               the
               wicked
               
               that
               they
               sleep
               not
               except
               they
               have
               done
               mischief
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               Vers
               .
               3.
               and
               5.
               
               In
               Absoloms
               flattering
               speech
               ,
               and
               putting
               forth
               his
               hand
               to
               them
               that
               came
               neer
               him
               ,
               and
               taking
               of
               them
               &
               kissing
               them
               .
               We
               see
               the
               nature
               of
               wicked
               men
               ,
               who
               will
               be
               content
               to
               use
               most
               base
               flattery
               ,
               and
               dissimulation
               ,
               and
               to
               stoope
               farre
               under
               their
               rank
               ,
               thereby
               to
               attain
               to
               their
               own
               ends
               .
               Of
               which
               therefore
               it
               is
               prudence
               to
               beware
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               In
               his
               accusing
               his
               Father
               of
               negligence
               in
               the
               administration
               of
               justice
               ;
               and
               so
               to
               bring
               him
               in
               disgust
               ,
               and
               malgrace
               with
               his
               subjects
               .
               We
               see
               that
               it
               is
               the
               very
               first
               precept
               and
               practise
               in
               the
               black
               art
               of
               sedition
               and
               rebellion
               ,
               to
               flatter
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               to
               accuse
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               and
               lay
               upon
               him
               the
               foulest
               aspersions
               that
               they
               can
               devise
               ,
               that
               by
               blameing
               the
               present
               Government
               ,
               and
               calumniating
               boldly
               them
               who
               are
               in
               place
               ,
               they
               may
               first
               ,
               (
               as
               Absolom
               did
               here
               )
               steale
               the
               hearts
               of
               people
               from
               them
               ,
               and
               so
               make
               them
               naked
               ,
               and
               thereafter
               engage
               them
               to
               themselves
               ,
               and
               so
               work
               the
               point
               of
               their
               own
               preferment
               .
               But
               as
               is
               said
               ,
               Prov.
               12.
               3.
               
               a
               man
               shall
               not
               be
               established
               by
               wickednesse
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               Vers
               .
               4.
               
               Absolom
               vaunts
               greatly
               ,
               and
               promises
               much
               of
               himself
               if
               he
               wee
               made
               Judge
               ,
               whereby
               howsoever
               he
               pretended
               great
               humility
               in
               his
               gesture
               ,
               yet
               he
               discovers
               great
               pride
               in
               his
               words
               ,
               for
               vice
               cannot
               hide
               it self
               long
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               most
               unseemly
               way
               he
               praises
               himself
               ,
               where
               Prov.
               27.
               2.
               
               It
               is
               said
               ;
               
                 Let
                 another
                 man
                 praise
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 thine
                 owne
                 mouth
                 ,
                 a
                 stranger
                 and
                 not
                 thine
                 own
                 lips
                 .
              
            
             
               10.
               
               Vers
               .
               7.
               
               Neer
               after
               40.
               years
               that
               his
               Father
               had
               raigned
               ,
               Absolom
               hatches
               and
               brings
               forth
               this
               monstrous
               brood
               of
               rebellion
               in
               his
               Fathers
               old
               age
               and
               latter
               time
               of
               his
               raigne
               ,
               which
               as
               it
               shewes
               his
               great
               impatiency
               who
               could
               abide
               his
               fathers
               death
               ,
               and
               his
               ambitious
               thirst
               to
               raigne
               :
               so
               it
               shewes
               a
               wicked
               disposition
               of
               a
               Son
               crossing
               his
               father
               most
               ,
               when
               most
               he
               should
               have
               comforted
               him
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               Absolon
               pretends
               that
               his
               going
               to
               Hebron
               was
               to
               pay
               there
               a
               religions
               vow
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               serve
               him
               .
               Where
               we
               see
               ,
               that
               the
               pretending
               of
               Religion
               has
               been
               ever
               made
               a
               cloake
               to
               palliatall
               treasonable
               and
               wicked
               designes
               ,
               like
               Satan
               who
               
               when
               he
               intends
               greatest
               mischiefe
               ,
               he
               transformes
               himselfe
               into
               an
               Angel
               of
               light
               ,
               and
               Antichrist
               to
               deceive
               Gods
               people
               the
               more
               subtilly
               ,
               is
               described
               Revel
               .
               13.
               11.
               
               
                 By
                 that
                 beast
                 that
                 is
                 horned
                 like
                 the
                 Lamb
                 ,
                 but
                 speaks
                 like
                 the
                 Dragon
                 .
              
               This
               also
               we
               may
               see
               in
               that
               cruell
               practise
               of
               Simeon
               ,
               and
               Levi
               ,
               against
               the
               Shechemites
               :
               and
               here
               in
               Absoloms
               against
               his
               own
               Father
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               fouler
               fact
               is
               ,
               it
               seeks
               ever
               the
               fairest
               visard
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               Vers
               .
               10.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               in
               the
               spies
               and
               trumpeters
               that
               were
               sent
               out
               by
               Absolom
               ,
               through
               all
               the
               tribes
               of
               Israel
               ,
               to
               proclaim
               him
               King.
               We
               see
               that
               rebellion
               and
               wicked
               courses
               ,
               never
               wants
               wicked
               instruments
               to
               promote
               the
               same
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               not
               only
               in
               Scripturall
               examples
               but
               in
               later
               times
               ,
               whereof
               Sleidan
               in
               his
               
                 Commentaries
                 ,
                 lib.
              
               5.
               makes
               mention
               .
               And
               how
               that
               Luther
               in
               his
               speech
               ,
               and
               answer
               ,
               to
               the
               desires
               of
               the
               commons
               in
               Germany
               ,
               who
               rose
               up
               in
               rebellion
               against
               their
               Princes
               :
               speaking
               of
               certain
               preachers
               who
               stirred
               up
               ,
               and
               fomented
               that
               rebellion
               :
               he
               saies
               ,
               
                 Satanas
                 enim
                 sub
                 Evangelii
                 pretextu
                 ,
                 multos
                 hoc
                 tempore
                 seditiosos
                 ,
                 &
                 plane
                 sanguinarios
                 excitavit
                 doctores
                 ,
              
               such
               as
               the
               Pope
               also
               sends
               forth
               that
               Jesuiticall
               brood
               ,
               who
               are
               those
               uncleane
               spirits
               like
               froggs
               ,
               which
               go
               forth
               unto
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               to
               gather
               them
               to
               battle
               to
               the
               great
               day
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               Revel
               .
               16.
               13
               ,
               14.
               
               And
               which
               I
               would
               to
               God
               we
               had
               not
               such
               ,
               even
               in
               our
               times
               amongst
               us
               .
            
             
               13.
               
               In
               the
               200
               also
               that
               followed
               
                 Absolom
                 in
                 the
                 simplicity
                 of
                 their
                 heart
                 ,
              
               not
               knowing
               any
               thing
               of
               his
               conspiracy
               .
               We
               see
               in
               former
               times
               ,
               and
               even
               now
               likewise
               ,
               how
               many
               follow
               that
               Roman
               Antichrist
               ,
               in
               like
               manner
               in
               the
               simplicity
               of
               their
               hearts
               ,
               not
               knowing
               the
               depth
               of
               Satan
               ,
               nor
               the
               mistery
               of
               iniquity
               ,
               and
               being
               only
               of
               the
               number
               ,
               and
               name
               of
               the
               beasts
               ,
               that
               is
               counted
               and
               called
               
                 Roman
                 Catholicks
              
               ,
               but
               not
               having
               the
               marke
               of
               the
               beast
               ,
               and
               the
               deep
               impression
               thereof
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               ,
               Revel
               .
               13.
               17.
               
            
             
               14.
               
               Lastly
               ,
               Vers
               .
               12.
               
               In
               Achitophels
               joyning
               with
               Absolom
               .
               We
               see
               the
               image
               of
               a
               temporising
               Polititian
               and
               Courtier
               ,
               quitting
               his
               loyalty
               to
               his
               old
               Master
               David
               ,
               and
               now
               cleaving
               to
               him
               ,
               whom
               he
               thought
               to
               be
               the
               sunne
               rising
               ,
               and
               joyning
               his
               wit
               with
               Absoloms
               forces
               to
               promote
               an
               ill
               cause
               ,
               which
               brings
               
               him
               therefore
               at
               last
               to
               an
               ill
               end
               .
               Also
               we
               see
               what
               trust
               can
               be
               in
               flesh
               ,
               and
               blood
               ;
               when
               not
               only
               Davids
               Counsellour
               turnes
               traitour
               ;
               but
               also
               he
               is
               not
               safe
               from
               one
               of
               his
               own
               loynes
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             II.
             SAM
             .
             from
             the
             13.
             
             Verse
             to
             the
             30.
             
          
           
             FOllowes
             now
             the
             other
             two
             parts
             of
             this
             Chapter
             .
             The
             first
             whereof
             is
             Davids
             patience
             ,
             and
             course
             that
             he
             takes
             by
             flying
             :
             whereby
             he
             declines
             the
             fury
             of
             his
             sonne
             Absolom
             .
             And
             2.
             
             Ittai
             the
             Gittite
             ,
             his
             constant
             and
             faithfull
             cleaving
             to
             David
             in
             his
             distress
             ,
             (
             as
             Ruth
             did
             constantly
             cleave
             to
             Naomi
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             leave
             her
             ,
             Ruth
             .
             1.
             16.
             
             )
             and
             this
             is
             to
             the
             24.
             vers
             .
             The
             second
             is
             ,
             Davids
             prudence
             .
             1.
             
             In
             sending
             back
             Zadok
             with
             the
             Ark
             to
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             appointing
             his
             sonne
             ,
             and
             the
             sonne
             of
             Abiathar
             ,
             (
             who
             went
             back
             with
             their
             fathers
             )
             to
             be
             Davids
             intelligencers
             .
             And
             this
             to
             the
             31.
             vers
             .
             2.
             
             In
             sending
             likewise
             Hushai
             the
             Archite
             ,
             to
             insinuate
             himselfe
             into
             Absoloms
             favour
             ,
             and
             countermine
             the
             counsell
             of
             Achitophel
             :
             and
             by
             the
             sonnes
             of
             Abiathar
             ,
             and
             Zadok
             to
             certifie
             him
             of
             every
             thing
             which
             he
             heard
             .
          
           
             In
             prosecuting
             of
             the
             first
             part
             of
             Davids
             patience
             ,
             and
             flieing
             for
             the
             time
             .
             We
             shall
             consider
             ,
             1.
             
             If
             flieing
             in
             the
             time
             of
             persecution
             be
             lawfull
             ,
             or
             agreeable
             to
             Christian
             fortitude
             .
             2.
             
             The
             causes
             of
             Davids
             flieing
             at
             this
             time
             .
             3.
             
             The
             fact
             it selfe
             ,
             and
             circumstances
             thereof
             .
             And
             4.
             
             The
             company
             or
             associates
             of
             David
             herein
             .
             For
             resolution
             then
             of
             the
             first
             ,
             we
             distinguish
             flieing
             in
             time
             of
             persecution
             ,
             in
             three
             kinds
             .
             The
             first
             is
             desertion
             .
             The
             second
             ,
             defection
             .
             The
             third
             is
             retreat
             .
             I
             call
             desertion
             a
             desperate
             abandoning
             ,
             and
             deserting
             of
             a
             good
             cause
             .
             I
             call
             defection
             ,
             not
             only
             a
             desertion
             of
             a
             good
             cause
             :
             but
             also
             the
             profession
             of
             the
             contrary
             .
             And
             I
             call
             retreat
             ,
             a
             necessary
             giving
             place
             ,
             or
             ceding
             to
             violence
             ,
             or
             flieing
             therefore
             for
             time
             and
             place
             .
             As
             for
             the
             first
             two
             sorts
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             question
             but
             they
             are
             unlawfull
             :
             as
             well
             in
             causes
             civill
             ,
             as
             religious
             .
             But
             as
             for
             the
             third
             ,
             1.
             
             We
             have
             Christs
             precept
             to
             his
             disciples
             ,
             Matth.
             10.
             
             
               If
               they
               persecute
               you
               in
               
               one
               Citie
               ,
               flie
               to
               another
               .
            
             2.
             
             We
             have
             the
             examples
             of
             Jacobs
             flieing
             to
             Laban
             from
             the
             furie
             of
             Esau
             ,
             Gen.
             27.
             
             Moses
             flieing
             from
             Pharaoh
             to
             the
             land
             of
             Midian
             ,
             Exod.
             2.
             
             David
             from
             Saul
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             19.
             
             And
             here
             from
             
               Absolom
               ,
               Eliah
            
             from
             
               Ahab
               ,
               Joseph
            
             and
             Mary
             from
             Herod
             ,
             to
             Egypt
             with
             the
             Child
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             his
             disciples
             from
             one
             place
             to
             another
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             commanded
             .
             Which
             must
             be
             done
             ,
             notwithstanding
             upon
             these
             cautions
             .
             1.
             
             That
             above
             all
             ,
             respect
             be
             had
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             good
             of
             his
             Church
             which
             must
             be
             preferred
             to
             our
             personall
             safety
             .
             2.
             
             That
             respect
             be
             had
             to
             our
             lawfull
             calling
             .
             And
             3.
             
             That
             in
             all
             these
             two
             extremities
             be
             eschewed
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             Temeritie
             ,
             and
             Timiditie
             :
             that
             men
             neither
             expose
             themselves
             to
             unnecessary
             dangers
             ,
             neither
             yet
             for
             carnall
             feare
             refuse
             those
             that
             are
             necessary
             ,
             when
             God
             calls
             them
             thereto
             ,
             for
             witnessing
             of
             the
             truth
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             is
             ,
             the
             causes
             which
             moved
             David
             at
             this
             time
             to
             flie
             :
             which
             are
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             furie
             of
             the
             first
             motions
             of
             a
             deceived
             ,
             and
             fiery
             incensed
             people
             ;
             and
             of
             an
             insolent
             young
             Prince
             now
             their
             head
             ,
             and
             leader
             :
             which
             fury
             David
             like
             a
             prudent
             and
             experienced
             warriour
             resolves
             for
             the
             time
             to
             avoide
             .
             2.
             
             David
             in
             this
             rebellion
             lookes
             to
             the
             correcting
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             according
             to
             Nathans
             prophesie
             ,
             and
             therefore
             flies
             the
             fury
             of
             the
             instrument
             :
             and
             (
             as
             Vers
             .
             30.
             )
             humbles
             himselfe
             bare-footed
             ,
             and
             weeping
             for
             his
             sinne
             that
             had
             procured
             the
             same
             ,
             that
             so
             God
             might
             be
             first
             appeased
             ,
             and
             then
             that
             he
             might
             the
             sooner
             be
             rid
             of
             the
             rod.
             3.
             
             David
             chooses
             rather
             to
             flie
             ,
             than
             to
             hazard
             a
             number
             of
             innocent
             people
             their
             lives
             ,
             either
             who
             loyallie
             followed
             himselfe
             :
             or
             who
             in
             simplicity
             of
             their
             hearts
             had
             followed
             Absolom
             ,
             like
             a
             tender
             father
             who
             looked
             to
             the
             good
             of
             his
             Children
             more
             then
             to
             his
             own
             credit
             or
             safety
             .
             4.
             
             David
             being
             now
             aged
             ,
             and
             like
             the
             sunne
             setting
             ,
             he
             saw
             that
             the
             multitude
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             their
             eyes
             were
             on
             Absolom
             ,
             as
             the
             sunne
             rising
             ,
             therefore
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             Vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               That
               the
               conspiracy
               was
               strong
               ,
               and
               the
               people
               increased
               continually
               with
               Absolom
               :
            
             and
             therefore
             it
             was
             not
             safe
             with
             the
             few
             ,
             that
             followed
             him
             ,
             to
             encounter
             with
             so
             great
             a
             multitude
             .
             And
             5.
             
             He
             was
             exercised
             in
             mind
             between
             fear
             and
             hope
             ,
             his
             feare
             not
             being
             so
             much
             upon
             the
             conspiracy
             of
             Absolom
             ,
             as
             upon
             the
             apprehension
             of
             Gods
             justice
             ,
             and
             with
             this
             he
             had
             hope
             of
             deliverance
             ,
             looking
             and
             trusting
             in
             his
             mercy
             ,
             
             and
             relying
             on
             his
             promise
             made
             to
             him
             concerning
             the
             perpetuity
             of
             his
             kingdome
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             the
             action
             it selfe
             ,
             is
             Davids
             flieing
             for
             the
             causes
             forenamed
             ,
             the
             antecedent
             and
             first
             motive
             whereof
             ,
             is
             a
             messenger
             that
             came
             to
             him
             .
             vers
             .
             13.
             
             With
             newes
             that
             all
             the
             people
             were
             following
             Absolom
             heartily
             ,
             and
             willingly
             .
             Whereupon
             David
             presently
             resolves
             withall
             his
             servants
             ,
             to
             flie
             out
             of
             Jerusalem
             speedily
             :
             the
             reasons
             whereof
             are
             two
             .
             1.
             
             The
             eschewing
             of
             their
             own
             danger
             .
             And
             2.
             
             The
             danger
             of
             the
             Citie
             if
             they
             remained
             therein
             ,
             till
             Absolom
             came
             unto
             it
             ,
             vers
             .
             14.
             
             Whereunto
             is
             subjoyned
             the
             yielding
             of
             Davids
             servants
             to
             this
             his
             resolution
             ,
             and
             his
             and
             their
             departure
             from
             Jerusalem
             :
             leaving
             only
             ten
             of
             his
             Concubines
             behind
             him
             to
             keep
             his
             house
             ,
             whom
             Absolom
             afterwards
             defiled
             publickly
             ;
             that
             Nathans
             prophesie
             might
             be
             fulfilled
             .
             Chap.
             12.
             11.
             
             The
             manner
             of
             his
             flieing
             is
             set
             down
             ,
             vers
             .
             30.
             
             In
             a
             penitentiary
             way
             ,
             beare-foot
             and
             weeping
             ,
             for
             his
             sinnes
             ,
             that
             had
             procured
             this
             punishment
             :
             with
             whom
             in
             a
             compassionate
             manner
             ,
             all
             the
             people
             that
             were
             with
             him
             also
             did
             weepe
             .
             The
             way
             by
             which
             he
             went
             is
             set
             down
             ,
             vers
             .
             23.
             over
             brook
             Kidron
             ,
             which
             was
             in
             a
             valley
             between
             Jerusalem
             :
             and
             Mount
             Olivet
             ,
             famous
             in
             the
             history
             of
             Christs
             passion
             ,
             where
             he
             removed
             till
             the
             people
             who
             followed
             him
             joyned
             with
             him
             .
             With
             whom
             thereafter
             (
             as
             vers
             .
             30.
             )
             he
             went
             up
             by
             the
             ascent
             of
             Mount
             Olivet
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             to
             the
             wilderness
             towards
             Jordan
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             to
             Mahanaim
             in
             Gilead
             where
             the
             battle
             was
             fought
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             ,
             Chap.
             17.
             27.
             
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             The
             company
             which
             followeth
             David
             are
             ,
             1.
             
             His
             servants
             or
             domesticks
             who
             prove
             loyall
             to
             him
             .
             2.
             
             His
             guard
             the
             Cherethites
             ,
             and
             Pelethites
             ,
             vers
             .
             18.
             3.
             
             The
             people
             that
             joyned
             with
             him
             ,
             vers
             .
             23.
             4.
             600
             
             Gittites
             that
             came
             with
             him
             from
             Gath
             ,
             with
             their
             Captain
             Ittai
             :
             whom
             David
             perswades
             to
             returne
             and
             remain
             in
             Jerusalem
             .
             Whose
             reasons
             are
             ,
             1.
             
             Because
             he
             was
             a
             stranger
             ,
             and
             in
             exile
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             the
             Kings
             office
             ,
             not
             to
             trouble
             or
             indanger
             such
             :
             but
             rather
             to
             provide
             and
             care
             for
             their
             peace
             and
             quietness
             ;
             which
             would
             be
             by
             his
             abiding
             with
             Absolom
             ,
             whom
             by
             a
             Catachrestick
             forme
             of
             speech
             he
             calleth
             King
             ,
             because
             he
             gave
             himselfe
             out
             to
             be
             so
             :
             as
             vers
             .
             10.
             2.
             
             Because
             David
             had
             no
             certain
             place
             to
             abide
             in
             ,
             nor
             provision
             ,
             and
             
             therefore
             Ittai
             and
             his
             men
             ,
             would
             be
             rather
             a
             burthen
             to
             him
             .
             3.
             
             Ittai
             was
             but
             newly
             come
             ,
             and
             his
             men
             to
             him
             :
             and
             therefore
             no
             reason
             that
             after
             their
             late
             travells
             ,
             they
             should
             be
             put
             to
             new
             trouble
             ,
             and
             travelling
             .
             Wherefore
             by
             way
             of
             conclusion
             he
             gives
             him
             ,
             and
             them
             ,
             a
             kind
             and
             curteous
             valediction
             ,
             vers
             .
             20.
             
             But
             Ittai
             (
             like
             Ruth
             to
             Naomi
             )
             will
             not
             be
             disswaded
             from
             going
             with
             David
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             ,
             and
             his
             men
             ,
             they
             go
             forward
             with
             him
             .
             5.
             
             The
             fifth
             sort
             of
             persons
             that
             follow
             David
             :
             are
             ,
             Zadok
             and
             Abiathar
             the
             priests
             ,
             with
             the
             Levites
             bearing
             the
             Ark.
             And
             as
             example
             to
             others
             they
             joyne
             with
             David
             according
             to
             their
             office
             :
             and
             owne
             (
             without
             regard
             of
             danger
             )
             his
             just
             cause
             ,
             and
             they
             bring
             the
             Ark
             with
             them
             ,
             for
             consulting
             with
             Gods
             oracle
             if
             necessity
             required
             :
             for
             encouragement
             also
             of
             the
             people
             that
             were
             with
             David
             that
             Gods
             presence
             would
             be
             with
             them
             ,
             whereof
             the
             Ark
             was
             a
             symbole
             :
             and
             for
             making
             prayers
             for
             David
             ,
             and
             his
             deliverance
             .
             Whom
             David
             directs
             back
             again
             ,
             upon
             three
             severall
             grounds
             .
             1.
             
             His
             submission
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             hope
             of
             returne
             to
             Jerusalem
             .
             2.
             
             From
             the
             priests
             office
             which
             he
             will
             have
             them
             to
             attend
             there
             .
             And
             3.
             
             From
             a
             better
             service
             they
             may
             do
             him
             there
             ,
             vers
             .
             28.
             
             Whereupon
             they
             do
             obey
             .
          
           
             
               OBSERVATIONS
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               THe
               observations
               on
               this
               place
               ,
               I
               reduce
               to
               the
               severall
               persons
               ,
               and
               their
               actions
               mentioned
               therein
               ,
               towit
               ,
               David
               ,
               his
               servants
               ,
               the
               people
               that
               followed
               him
               :
               Ittai
               and
               his
               Gittites
               .
               And
               last
               ,
               the
               Priests
               and
               Levites
               .
               And
               1.
               
               In
               David
               wee
               see
               newes
               comes
               to
               him
               (
               like
               Jobs
               sad
               tidings
               )
               that
               Absolom
               was
               risen
               up
               against
               him
               ,
               and
               the
               hearts
               of
               all
               Israel
               were
               with
               him
               ,
               (
               vers
               .
               13.
               )
               Where
               we
               see
               not
               only
               the
               truth
               of
               Gods
               threatnings
               ,
               Chap.
               12.
               10.
               
               But
               also
               when
               God
               is
               to
               correct
               any
               for
               sinne
               ,
               before
               he
               want
               instruments
               ,
               he
               will
               raise
               them
               out
               of
               their
               own
               bowels
               :
               as
               he
               did
               Synacheribs
               two
               sonnes
               ,
               2
               King.
               19.
               37.
               
               Who
               killed
               their
               Father
               in
               his
               idolatrous
               Temple
               ,
               as
               also
               vermine
               out
               of
               Herods
               bowels
               ,
               Act.
               12.
               
               To
               consume
               him
               ,
               and
               here
               Absolom
               against
               his
               Father
               David
               ,
               to
               correct
               him
               .
            
             
             
               2.
               
               Ver.
               14.
               
               Davids
               flieing
               for
               the
               time
               from
               the
               furie
               of
               his
               sonne
               ,
               and
               his
               followers
               .
               Shewes
               the
               great
               care
               he
               had
               of
               his
               peoples
               preservation
               ,
               both
               those
               who
               were
               with
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               those
               also
               who
               were
               deceived
               and
               misled
               by
               Absolom
               :
               and
               that
               ,
               though
               he
               had
               a
               good
               cause
               ,
               with
               many
               to
               defend
               it
               by
               force
               of
               Armes
               ;
               and
               was
               a
               skilfull
               ,
               valiant
               ,
               and
               victorious
               Prince
               himselfe
               ,
               yet
               rather
               then
               he
               will
               hazard
               so
               much
               blood
               ,
               and
               so
               many
               lives
               of
               the
               Lords
               people
               ,
               he
               will
               cede
               for
               the
               time
               ,
               and
               flie
               from
               unjust
               furie
               ,
               and
               preferre
               that
               which
               is
               
                 Salus
                 populi
              
               and
               
                 suprema
                 lex
              
               to
               his
               own
               particular
               standing
               .
               A
               worthy
               example
               of
               a
               pious
               and
               prudent
               Prince
               ,
               which
               serves
               to
               condemne
               them
               who
               for
               their
               own
               standing
               and
               preferment
               ,
               care
               not
               to
               involve
               Kingdomes
               ,
               and
               Commonwealths
               into
               most
               cruell
               warres
               ,
               and
               to
               shed
               oceans
               of
               blood
               with
               the
               expence
               also
               of
               millions
               of
               Christian
               men's
               lives
               .
               As
               we
               read
               in
               those
               battles
               betweene
               Caesar
               and
               Pompey
               ,
               the
               bloody
               warres
               also
               of
               many
               Popes
               against
               Christian
               Princes
               ,
               and
               as
               we
               see
               the
               bloody
               miseries
               of
               this
               age
               every
               where
               testifie
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               David
               feares
               and
               flies
               ,
               yet
               despaires
               not
               ,
               for
               the
               extremities
               of
               true
               fortitude
               are
               presumptuous
               confidence
               ,
               and
               desperate
               diffidence
               :
               the
               midest
               being
               moderate
               feare
               with
               hope
               :
               the
               one
               whereof
               breeds
               tempting
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               diffidence
               is
               the
               mother
               of
               despaire
               .
               Therefore
               let
               men
               in
               afflictions
               feare
               God
               as
               a
               punisher
               of
               sinne
               in
               justice
               ,
               but
               yet
               hope
               in
               God
               for
               mercy
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Where
               David
               saies
               to
               his
               servants
               ,
               
                 make
                 speed
                 to
                 depart
                 ,
                 lest
                 Absolom
                 over
                 take
                 us
                 suddenly
                 ,
                 and
                 smite
                 the
                 Citie
                 with
                 the
                 edge
                 of
                 the
                 sword
                 .
              
               We
               see
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               the
               part
               of
               a
               prudent
               Prince
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               who
               are
               wise
               :
               timely
               to
               fore
               see
               ,
               and
               prevent
               dangers
               before
               they
               come
               ,
               and
               neither
               to
               contemne
               appearances
               of
               what
               may
               befall
               ,
               or
               to
               sleep
               in
               careless
               security
               ,
               as
               those
               of
               Laish
               did
               ,
               Judg.
               18.
               27.
               
               As
               also
               to
               be
               carefull
               for
               the
               good
               and
               safety
               of
               their
               people
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               We
               see
               here
               also
               Davids
               condition
               contrary
               to
               
                 Absoloms
                 ,
                 Davids
              
               being
               like
               a
               comedy
               ,
               with
               a
               sad
               and
               sorrowfull
               beginning
               ,
               but
               having
               a
               happy
               deliverance
               and
               joyfull
               ending
               ,
               whereas
               Absoloms
               condition
               is
               like
               a
               tragedy
               ,
               a
               pompous
               and
               joyfull
               beginning
               ,
               with
               joyfull
               acclamation
               as
               King
               ,
               and
               a
               great
               following
               
               but
               a
               tragicall
               and
               sorrowfull
               ending
               ,
               and
               even
               such
               is
               the
               case
               ,
               and
               condition
               of
               the
               Godly
               ,
               and
               the
               wicked
               :
               as
               we
               see
               ,
               Psal
               .
               73.
               
               And
               in
               the
               example
               of
               
                 Joseph
                 ,
                 David
              
               and
               Saul
               ,
               the
               
                 rich
                 glutton
              
               and
               Lazarus
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               here
               of
               David
               and
               Absolom
               :
               therefore
               let
               no
               man
               judge
               of
               the
               Godly
               by
               their
               crosses
               and
               afflictions
               ,
               that
               they
               who
               are
               not
               in
               Gods
               favour
               are
               unhappy
               ,
               neither
               let
               any
               man
               Judge
               of
               Gods
               Works
               by
               their
               beginnings
               ,
               as
               the
               former
               examples
               may
               teach
               us
               :
               but
               look
               to
               their
               end
               ;
               and
               as
               we
               may
               see
               ,
               Psal
               .
               126.
               5
               ,
               6.
               
            
             
               6.
               
               David
               has
               a
               good
               cause
               ,
               but
               few
               followers
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               those
               who
               followed
               Absolom
               ,
               with
               whom
               was
               the
               multitude
               of
               all
               Israel
               ,
               as
               vers
               .
               12.
               and
               13.
               
               And
               yet
               in
               the
               end
               is
               victorious
               :
               even
               so
               it
               fareth
               oftimes
               with
               good
               causes
               .
               And
               in
               speciall
               with
               the
               cause
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               in
               the
               time
               especially
               of
               Antichrists
               prevailing
               (
               as
               before
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Eliah
               ,
               under
               Ahab
               )
               had
               few
               followers
               :
               therefore
               compared
               unto
               two
               witnesses
               ,
               Revel
               .
               11.
               
               And
               as
               it
               was
               likewise
               when
               the
               Arrian
               heresie
               so
               prevailed
               ,
               that
               as
               Jeronie
               testifies
               ,
               the
               whole
               world
               groaned
               under
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               wondered
               that
               it
               was
               turned
               Arrian
               :
               but
               in
               the
               end
               ,
               the
               truth
               has
               prevailed
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               end
               shall
               prevaile
               more
               and
               more
               :
               when
               that
               mysticall
               whoore
               shall
               be
               made
               naked
               ,
               and
               her
               flesh
               eaten
               ,
               and
               she
               burnt
               with
               fire
               ,
               Revel
               .
               17.
               16.
               and
               18.
               8.
               
            
             
               7.
               
               Vers
               .
               16.
               
               Davids
               leaving
               of
               his
               ten
               Concubines
               to
               keep
               the
               house
               ,
               (
               which
               was
               his
               only
               intention
               )
               was
               not
               without
               divine
               and
               secret
               providence
               ,
               that
               by
               their
               defiling
               by
               Absolom
               ,
               the
               Lords
               Word
               by
               Nathan
               might
               be
               fulfilled
               ,
               Chap.
               12.
               11.
               and
               his
               polygamie
               punished
               .
               So
               that
               many
               things
               falls
               out
               beyond
               mens
               intention
               or
               expectation
               for
               the
               punishment
               of
               sinne
               ,
               wherein
               we
               see
               not
               the
               finger
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               performance
               of
               his
               word
               ,
               till
               they
               come
               to
               pass
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               Vers
               .
               25.
               
               In
               Davids
               sending
               back
               the
               Priests
               and
               Levites
               with
               the
               Ark
               to
               Jerusalem
               ,
               we
               see
               the
               Jurisdiction
               that
               the
               civill
               Magistrate
               has
               over
               Church-men
               ,
               according
               to
               that
               Apostolicall
               precept
               ,
               Rom.
               13.
               1.
               
               To
               command
               them
               to
               do
               their
               office
               ,
               and
               punish
               them
               if
               they
               transgress
               ,
               either
               in
               negligence
               in
               their
               spirituall
               function
               ,
               or
               against
               the
               lawes
               of
               the
               republick
               :
               as
               we
               see
               in
               Salomon
               punishing
               Abiathar
               for
               his
               conspiracy
               with
               Adoniah
               ,
               
               in
               〈…〉
               likewise
               in
               punishing
               the
               Arrians
               ,
               and
               herein
               David
               commanding
               the
               Priests
               and
               Levites
               to
               returne
               to
               Jerusalem
               to
               execute
               their
               office
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               David
               likewise
               for
               his
               preservation
               ,
               relyes
               only
               on
               the
               mercy
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               God
               would
               work
               that
               work
               without
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               Ark
               ,
               albeit
               it
               was
               the
               externall
               sacrament
               and
               signe
               of
               Gods
               presence
               ,
               whereupon
               we
               ground
               this
               generall
               .
               That
               grace
               or
               remission
               of
               sinnes
               ,
               comes
               from
               the
               free
               mercy
               of
               God
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               is
               not
               tyed
               to
               sacraments
               :
               which
               as
               they
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               contemned
               ,
               being
               necessary
               ,
               as
               we
               say
               ,
               
                 necessitate
                 precepti
              
               :
               but
               not
               that
               they
               are
               so
               necessary
               ,
               
                 necessitate
                 medii
              
               :
               that
               grace
               and
               salvation
               should
               be
               thought
               to
               be
               tyed
               unto
               them
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               Vers
               .
               26.
               
               Where
               David
               saies
               ,
               
                 Let
                 the
                 Lord
                 do
                 to
                 me
                 what
                 seemeth
                 good
                 to
                 him
                 .
              
               In
               him
               we
               see
               the
               duty
               of
               a
               Godly
               soule
               under
               any
               cross
               to
               submit
               humbly
               to
               the
               good
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               our
               Saviour
               said
               ,
               
                 Let
                 this
                 cup
                 pass
                 from
                 me
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 not
                 my
                 will
                 be
                 done
                 but
                 thine
                 ,
                 O
                 Father
                 :
              
               and
               indeed
               this
               is
               the
               work
               of
               one
               truly
               humbled
               and
               mortified
               ,
               and
               is
               a
               presage
               of
               comfort
               and
               deliverance
               in
               the
               end
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               Vers
               .
               30.
               
               Likewise
               in
               Davids
               going
               bare-foot
               and
               weeping
               as
               he
               went
               :
               we
               see
               his
               right
               apprehension
               that
               this
               proceeded
               from
               the
               hand
               of
               God
               ,
               correcting
               him
               for
               his
               former
               sins
               ,
               before
               whom
               therefore
               he
               humbles
               himselfe
               after
               this
               manner
               .
               Which
               teaches
               us
               the
               right
               use
               of
               corrections
               that
               they
               serve
               us
               as
               a
               Pedagogy
               to
               repentance
               for
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 evill
              
               (
               towit
               ,
               of
               punishment
               )
               
                 in
                 the
                 Citie
                 which
                 God
                 does
                 not
                 ,
              
               and
               therefore
               as
               Hos
               .
               6.
               1.
               
               
                 We
                 should
                 turne
                 to
                 him
                 who
                 smites
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 whose
                 fatherly
                 hand
                 chastises
                 us
                 for
                 our
                 good
                 ,
              
               as
               we
               see
               Heb.
               12.
               10.
               
               And
               therefore
               the
               Lord
               uses
               bloody
               tyrants
               ,
               as
               Nebuchadnezzar
               ,
               and
               the
               King
               of
               
                 Assyria
                 ,
                 Herod
              
               ,
               and
               others
               as
               Absolom
               here
               ,
               but
               as
               rods
               in
               his
               hand
               to
               execute
               his
               judgments
               ,
               as
               he
               does
               sometimes
               insensible
               creatures
               against
               the
               wicked
               ,
               as
               water
               ,
               fire
               ,
               the
               aire
               ,
               the
               sea
               ,
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               the
               basest
               creatures
               ,
               as
               lice
               and
               vermine
               ,
               wherewith
               he
               plagued
               Pharaoh
               ,
               and
               Herod
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               Vers
               .
               15.
               
               Having
               spoken
               and
               observed
               all
               the
               former
               in
               David
               :
               we
               see
               next
               in
               the
               persons
               of
               his
               Servants
               a
               laudable
               and
               worthy
               example
               of
               fidelity
               to
               their
               Master
               ,
               and
               of
               obedience
               to
               his
               just
               commands
               ,
               with
               all
               promptitude
               being
               
               ready
               ,
               and
               offering
               to
               do
               what
               he
               should
               direct
               them
               .
               The
               like
               we
               see
               in
               Abrahams
               servant
               ,
               Gen.
               24.
               
               And
               which
               is
               injoyned
               to
               all
               others
               ,
               Ephes
               .
               5.
               6.
               
            
             
               13.
               
               Vers
               .
               21.
               
               In
               Ittai
               the
               Gittite
               and
               his
               600.
               men
               that
               were
               strangers
               ,
               their
               constant
               resolution
               to
               abide
               with
               David
               ,
               and
               take
               part
               with
               him
               in
               life
               and
               death
               ,
               when
               his
               own
               Son
               had
               unnaturally
               rebelled
               against
               him
               ,
               and
               sought
               after
               both
               his
               life
               ,
               and
               estate
               .
               We
               see
               ,
               and
               collect
               an
               argument
               of
               courage
               and
               comfort
               to
               the
               godly
               afflicted
               ,
               that
               when
               those
               who
               are
               neerest
               foresake
               them
               ,
               or
               become
               their
               Enemies
               ,
               the
               Lord
               will
               never
               forsake
               them
               ,
               but
               stirre
               up
               strangers
               to
               assist
               them
               ,
               and
               be
               their
               truest
               friends
               ,
               and
               comforters
               .
               As
               we
               see
               in
               Joseph
               when
               he
               was
               hated
               ,
               and
               sold
               by
               his
               brethren
               ,
               in
               the
               friendship
               likewise
               of
               Achish
               King
               of
               Gath
               to
               David
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               persecuted
               by
               his
               own
               Father
               in
               Law
               Saul
               ,
               of
               Jethro
               likewise
               Prince
               of
               Midian
               to
               Moses
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               put
               in
               such
               danger
               by
               one
               of
               his
               own
               people
               ,
               of
               Ebedmelech
               the
               Ethiopians
               favour
               to
               
                 Jeremie
                 ,
                 chap.
              
               38.
               
               And
               of
               Ittai's
               assistance
               here
               of
               David
               in
               his
               greatest
               distresse
               and
               desertion
               .
               For
               the
               Lord
               has
               the
               hearts
               of
               all
               men
               in
               his
               hands
               ,
               and
               if
               he
               be
               our
               friend
               we
               shall
               not
               want
               friends
               .
            
             
               14.
               
               Vers
               .
               23.
               and
               30.
               
               In
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               countries
               weeping
               with
               David
               .
               We
               see
               the
               tender
               sympathy
               that
               we
               should
               have
               with
               those
               who
               are
               in
               distresse
               ,
               especially
               who
               neerly
               concerne
               us
               in
               any
               sort
               of
               relation
               ,
               as
               we
               are
               commanded
               ,
               Rom.
               12.
               15.
               to
               weep
               with
               them
               who
               weep
               ,
               and
               to
               rejoyce
               with
               them
               that
               rejoyce
               :
               and
               a
               wo
               is
               denounced
               against
               such
               who
               rejoyce
               when
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               the
               members
               thereof
               are
               in
               distresse
               ,
               or
               who
               regard
               not
               the
               affliction
               of
               
                 Joseph
                 ,
                 Amos
              
               6.
               6.
               
               This
               want
               of
               sympathy
               shewing
               that
               they
               are
               not
               of
               the
               communion
               of
               Saints
               .
            
             
               15.
               
               Vers
               .
               24.
               
               In
               the
               Priests
               and
               Levites
               ,
               their
               loyall
               cleaving
               to
               David
               .
               We
               see
               a
               worthy
               and
               imitable
               example
               for
               all
               Ecclesiasticall
               persons
               to
               follow
               ,
               in
               siding
               with
               a
               good
               cause
               laying
               aside
               all
               feare
               of
               danger
               ,
               and
               in
               being
               exemplar
               to
               all
               others
               by
               word
               ,
               and
               practise
               of
               love
               ,
               &
               loyalty
               to
               their
               Prince
               ,
               and
               soveraigne
               Magistrate
               ,
               whom
               God
               sets
               over
               them
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             II.
             SAM
             .
             Chap.
             15.
             from
             the
             30.
             vers
             .
             to
             the
             end
             .
          
           
             HAving
             hitherto
             spoken
             of
             Davids
             patience
             and
             yeilding
             for
             the
             time
             to
             Absoloms
             fury
             and
             his
             followers
             ,
             as
             also
             of
             his
             prudence
             in
             part
             in
             sending
             back
             Zadok
             and
             Abiathar
             the
             Priests
             with
             the
             Arke
             ,
             and
             their
             two
             Sonnes
             to
             be
             intelligencers
             from
             Ierusalem
             unto
             him
             ,
             followes
             now
             to
             speak
             further
             ,
             both
             of
             his
             piety
             ,
             Vers
             .
             30.
             and
             31.
             
             As
             also
             of
             his
             prudence
             in
             sending
             back
             Hushai
             the
             Archite
             a
             wise
             Counsellour
             of
             Davids
             ,
             to
             be
             an
             intelligencer
             in
             like
             manner
             ,
             and
             to
             insinuate
             himself
             to
             this
             end
             into
             the
             favour
             of
             Absolom
             ,
             and
             to
             defeat
             the
             Counsell
             of
             
               Achitophel
               .
               From
               the
            
             31.
             
               verse
               to
               the
               end
            
             .
          
           
             First
             then
             Davids
             piety
             appears
             in
             these
             two
             actions
             .
             1.
             
             In
             his
             sorrowfull
             weeping
             for
             his
             sinnes
             ,
             that
             had
             procured
             this
             sharp
             correction
             ,
             which
             we
             see
             also
             exprest
             in
             the
             sixt
             Psalme
             and
             the
             other
             penitentialls
             .
             The
             manner
             of
             which
             his
             humiliation
             is
             not
             onely
             set
             down
             by
             his
             weeping
             .
             But
             by
             the
             other
             circumstances
             .
             1.
             of
             the
             place
             ,
             towit
             ,
             while
             he
             is
             going
             by
             the
             ascent
             of
             mount
             Olivet
             .
             2.
             
             By
             the
             manner
             of
             his
             going
             barefoot
             .
             3.
             
             With
             his
             head
             covered
             .
             Which
             was
             the
             Jewish
             custome
             of
             mourners
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             ,
             Vers
             .
             32.
             
               and
               chap.
            
             13.
             12.
             4.
             
             It
             is
             described
             from
             the
             universality
             of
             this
             weeping
             by
             the
             whole
             people
             that
             were
             with
             him
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             might
             have
             been
             called
             ,
             as
             Gen.
             50.
             11.
             
             A
             great
             mourning
             to
             the
             Israelites
             .
             2.
             
             His
             piety
             appears
             in
             his
             prayer
             which
             he
             made
             to
             God.
             Vers
             .
             31
             ,
             Upon
             the
             hearing
             that
             Achitophel
             was
             joyned
             with
             the
             conspirators
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             would
             turne
             his
             wicked
             counsell
             into
             foolishnes
             .
          
           
             Next
             ,
             Davids
             prudence
             herein
             appears
             that
             with
             prayer
             he
             uses
             the
             means
             whereby
             Achitophels
             counsell
             may
             be
             disappointed
             ,
             and
             therefore
             when
             David
             was
             come
             to
             the
             top
             of
             the
             mount
             ,
             where
             he
             worshipped
             God
             (
             being
             still
             exercised
             in
             piety
             and
             prayer
             )
             and
             that
             Hushai
             the
             
               Archite
               ,
               Davids
            
             faithfull
             friend
             and
             Counsellour
             ,
             came
             to
             him
             in
             a
             sorrowfull
             and
             lamenting
             manner
             ,
             he
             sends
             him
             back
             to
             Jerusalem
             ,
             for
             three
             reasons
             .
             1.
             
             If
             he
             should
             passe
             on
             with
             him
             ,
             he
             should
             be
             no
             benefit
             ,
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             a
             burden
             ,
             Vers
             .
             33.
             2.
             
             By
             his
             returning
             and
             offering
             
             his
             service
             to
             Absolom
             ,
             he
             might
             do
             him
             better
             service
             by
             defeating
             and
             countermining
             the
             crafty
             Counsell
             of
             Achitophel
             .
             3.
             
             He
             might
             be
             a
             good
             Intelligencer
             unto
             him
             ,
             by
             revealing
             whatsoever
             he
             heard
             in
             Absoloms
             house
             to
             the
             Priests
             Zadok
             ,
             &
             Abiathar
             ,
             who
             would
             send
             the
             same
             to
             David
             by
             their
             Sonnes
             that
             were
             with
             them
             
               Ahimaaz
               Zadoks
            
             Sonne
             ,
             and
             
               Jonathan
               Abiathars
            
             Sonne
             ,
             Vers
             .
             34
             ,
             35.
             and
             36.
             
             Which
             advise
             of
             
               Davids
               Hushai
            
             obeyes
             and
             returnes
             to
             
               Jerusalem
               ,
               Vers
            
             .
             37.
             
          
           
             
               OBSERVATIONS
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               V.
               30.
               
               &
               31.
               
               DAvid
               in
               his
               great
               difficulties
               and
               distresse
               ,
               humbles
               himself
               greatly
               ,
               and
               has
               his
               recourse
               to
               God
               by
               prayer
               ,
               who
               onely
               could
               deliver
               him
               ,
               and
               overthrow
               the
               courses
               and
               counsells
               of
               his
               adversaries
               ,
               their
               plots
               though
               crafty
               ,
               and
               their
               cruell
               practises
               .
               Which
               teaches
               us
               in
               all
               our
               distresses
               in
               like
               manner
               to
               have
               our
               recourse
               to
               God
               ,
               as
               he
               has
               commanded
               ,
               Psal
               .
               50.
               15.
               
               And
               as
               we
               see
               was
               the
               practise
               of
               
                 Jacob
                 ,
                 Gen.
              
               32.
               
               Of
               Gods
               people
               in
               
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 Exod.
              
               3.
               7.
               
               Of
               Moses
               at
               the
               red
               Sea
               ,
               of
               Gods
               people
               under
               the
               oppression
               of
               their
               Enemies
               ,
               Judg.
               3.
               9.
               and
               15.
               and
               4.
               3.
               
               &c.
               Of
               good
               Hezekiah
               ,
               2
               Chron.
               32.
               20.
               
               And
               of
               David
               here
               ,
               and
               frequently
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Saul
               .
               As
               his
               Psalmes
               testifie
               ,
               and
               which
               was
               the
               armour
               that
               the
               Church
               under
               the
               Gospel
               in
               time
               of
               persecution
               used
               ,
               prayers
               and
               teares
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               In
               particular
               he
               prayes
               ,
               that
               the
               Lord
               would
               turn
               the
               counsell
               of
               Achitophel
               to
               foolishnes
               .
               Where
               we
               see
               the
               great
               overruling
               power
               of
               God
               in
               all
               humane
               affaires
               ,
               that
               he
               not
               onely
               knowes
               the
               secretest
               counsells
               of
               men
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               ,
               2
               King.
               6.
               9.
               
               But
               also
               that
               he
               can
               disappoint
               them
               ,
               and
               turne
               their
               wisest
               counsells
               into
               foolishnes
               .
               As
               he
               did
               Pharaohs
               working
               wisely
               ,
               Hamans
               plot
               against
               his
               people
               ,
               and
               all
               Satans
               and
               his
               instruments
               their
               machinations
               against
               Christ
               and
               his
               Gospel
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               ,
               Psal
               .
               2.
               4.
               
               For
               their
               is
               no
               wisdome
               nor
               counsell
               against
               the
               Lord.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               Vers
               .
               34.
               
               David
               sends
               back
               Hushai
               the
               Archite
               ,
               by
               his
               wisdome
               to
               outwit
               and
               defeat
               the
               counsell
               of
               Achitophel
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               ,
               so
               that
               as
               he
               prayes
               to
               God
               ,
               
                 to
                 turne
                 his
                 counsell
                 into
                 foolishnesse
                 ,
              
               so
               he
               uses
               also
               the
               ordinary
               means
               to
               have
               it
               so
               done
               .
               Whereby
               we
               learn
               ,
               that
               with
               prayer
               to
               God
               for
               any
               good
               ,
               corporall
               ,
               
               or
               spirituall
               ,
               or
               avoyding
               any
               evill
               in
               either
               we
               should
               not
               neglect
               but
               use
               the
               ordinary
               means
               ,
               otherwise
               we
               but
               presume
               and
               tempt
               God
               ,
               against
               both
               that
               precept
               and
               practise
               of
               Christ
               ,
               Matth.
               4.
               7.
               
               And
               of
               the
               godly
               from
               time
               to
               time
               as
               we
               see
               
                 Jacobs
                 ,
                 Gen.
              
               33.
               8.
               
               And
               
                 Pauls
                 ,
                 Act.
              
               27.
               31.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               Vers
               .
               35.
               
               David
               also
               sends
               back
               Hushai
               to
               Ierusalem
               to
               give
               him
               intelligence
               secretly
               ,
               what
               Absolom
               was
               doing
               ,
               or
               intending
               against
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               prevent
               the
               same
               .
               Whereby
               we
               see
               that
               intelligence
               is
               a
               necessary
               and
               laudable
               state
               policy
               ,
               being
               oftimes
               the
               very
               life
               of
               affaires
               ,
               and
               wherein
               for
               the
               good
               of
               his
               the
               godly
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               own
               people
               ,
               he
               has
               made
               his
               Prophets
               miraculously
               instrumentall
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               ,
               2
               King.
               6.
               9.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               Vers
               .
               37.
               
               At
               last
               Absoloms
               rebellion
               under
               colour
               of
               simulate
               piety
               comes
               to
               that
               hight
               ,
               that
               at
               last
               he
               enters
               into
               Ierusalem
               ,
               and
               possesses
               the
               holy
               City
               ,
               being
               herein
               a
               type
               of
               Antichrist
               ,
               who
               under
               the
               like
               colour
               of
               simulate
               piety
               ,
               and
               religious
               holinesse
               raised
               his
               rebellion
               against
               Christ
               ,
               to
               that
               hight
               by
               all
               deceivablenesse
               of
               unrighteousnesse
               in
               them
               that
               perish
               ,
               that
               he
               sitteth
               in
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               God
               ,
               2
               Thess
               .
               2.
               4.
               
               Pretending
               to
               be
               Christs
               vicar
               ,
               or
               vicegerent
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               he
               usurps
               the
               power
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               deposing
               of
               Princes
               and
               disposing
               of
               their
               Kingdomes
               ,
               as
               also
               in
               dispensing
               with
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               ,
               against
               incestuous
               marriages
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               and
               many
               other
               wayes
               as
               I
               have
               shewn
               in
               my
               treatise
               of
               Antichrist
               ,
               Chap.
               11.
               and
               12.
               
               And
               who
               is
               said
               to
               sit
               in
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
               ,
               sayes
               Theodoret
               on
               2
               Thess
               .
               2.
               4.
               
               Because
               he
               shall
               usurp
               the
               first
               and
               chief
               place
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               (
               towit
               ,
               are
               universall
               Bishop
               thereof
               )
               and
               thus
               also
               sayes
               their
               own
               Aquinas
               ,
               and
               Canonised
               saint
               ,
               Antichrist
               is
               said
               to
               sit
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               because
               many
               of
               the
               Church
               shall
               receive
               him
               ,
               or
               according
               to
               Augustine
               ,
               he
               shall
               pretend
               to
               be
               Prince
               ,
               or
               Monarch
               thereof
               ,
               and
               shall
               rule
               therein
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               onely
               and
               his
               followers
               were
               the
               Church
               ,
               or
               Temple
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               Christ
               onely
               and
               his
               ,
               are
               truly
               ,
               (
               sayes
               Augustine
               ,
               cited
               by
               Aquinas
               )
               and
               thus
               he
               was
               prefigured
               by
               Absolom
               sitting
               in
               Ierusalem
               ,
               by
               which
               ordinarily
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               is
               signified
               .
               David
               and
               his
               followers
               being
               forced
               to
               flie
               to
               the
               Wilderness
               ,
               as
               the
               Church
               is
               said
               to
               do
               under
               Antichrists
               prevailing
               ,
               Rev.
               12.
               14.
               
            
          
        
         
           
           
             II.
             SAM
             .
             Chap.
             16.
             from
             the
             1.
             vers
             .
             to
             the
             15.
             
          
           
             IN
             this
             Chapter
             we
             have
             .
             1.
             
             What
             befalls
             to
             David
             in
             his
             flying
             ,
             both
             from
             a
             professed
             friend
             Ziba
             ,
             and
             from
             a
             professed
             foe
             ,
             
               Shimei
               .
               The
               first
               to
               the
            
             5.
             
               verse
               ,
               the
               second
               from
               that
               to
               the
            
             15.
             
             Next
             we
             have
             Absoloms
             proceedings
             after
             his
             entrie
             in
             Iervsalem
             .
             1.
             
             In
             accepting
             of
             
               Hushai
               Davids
            
             fri●nd
             .
             And
             2.
             in
             committing
             that
             incestuous
             fact
             with
             his
             Fathers
             Concubines
             by
             the
             wicked
             counsell
             of
             
               Achitophel
               .
               From
               the
            
             15.
             
               verse
               to
               the
               end
            
             .
             So
             that
             this
             whole
             Chapter
             comprehends
             fouractions
             ,
             the
             first
             between
             David
             and
             Ziba
             ,
             the
             second
             between
             David
             and
             Shemei
             ,
             the
             third
             ,
             between
             Absolom
             and
             Hushai
             ,
             and
             the
             fourth
             between
             Absolom
             ,
             and
             his
             Fathers
             Concubines
             .
          
           
             This
             first
             action
             of
             Davids
             between
             him
             &
             Ziba
             ,
             is
             amplified
             by
             these
             circumstances
             .
             1.
             
             Of
             the
             time
             ,
             when
             David
             was
             past
             a
             little
             the
             top
             of
             the
             hill
             Olivet
             ,
             which
             comprehends
             also
             the
             place
             ,
             being
             yet
             upon
             that
             mount
             in
             his
             journey
             towards
             Iordan
             ,
             and
             and
             from
             thence
             to
             Bahurim
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Persons
             are
             Ziba
             ,
             the
             servant
             of
             M●phibosheth
             ,
             mentioned
             ,
             Chap.
             9.
             
             And
             David
             the
             King
             ,
             Ziba
             his
             action
             being
             his
             meeting
             David
             now
             on
             his
             journey
             with
             his
             Army
             ,
             with
             a
             couple
             of
             Asses
             loded
             with
             provision
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             them
             :
             a
             small
             gift
             indeed
             if
             we
             consider
             either
             the
             dignity
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             or
             number
             of
             his
             Army
             ;
             but
             yet
             ,
             great
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             the
             present
             necessity
             and
             condition
             of
             David
             now
             flying
             in
             haste
             ,
             &
             deserving
             thanks
             if
             it
             had
             been
             offered
             of
             his
             own
             goods
             and
             of
             an
             honest
             minde
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             a
             share
             .
             1.
             
             To
             abuse
             the
             simplicity
             of
             the
             King.
             And
             2.
             by
             this
             means
             craftily
             to
             hunt
             after
             a
             greater
             prey
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             whole
             estate
             of
             his
             Master
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             ground
             and
             motive
             of
             his
             coming
             was
             neither
             love
             to
             David
             ,
             nor
             yet
             liberality
             ,
             but
             self
             love
             and
             coveteousnesse
             :
             for
             satiating
             whereof
             ,
             upon
             Davids
             asking
             him
             ,
             where
             Mephibosheth
             his
             Master
             Jonathans
             Sonne
             was
             ,
             most
             falsly
             he
             calumniats
             and
             delaites
             him
             ,
             as
             one
             who
             abode
             at
             Jerusalem
             upon
             expectation
             to
             be
             restored
             to
             his
             Grandfather
             Saul's
             his
             Kingdome
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             accuses
             him
             of
             the
             greatest
             and
             most
             incensing
             crime
             of
             lesema
             jesty
             ,
             where
             
             as
             ,
             like
             a
             faithfull
             and
             honest
             servant
             ,
             he
             should
             rather
             excuse
             his
             Masters
             abode
             at
             Jerusalem
             ,
             because
             (
             being
             lame
             )
             of
             his
             inability
             .
             Whereupon
             followed
             Davids
             rash
             action
             of
             adjudging
             to
             the
             false
             accuser
             the
             whole
             estate
             and
             possessions
             of
             Mephibosheth
             falsly
             accused
             .
             Wherein
             he
             commits
             these
             grosse
             errours
             .
             1.
             
             He
             condemnes
             the
             party
             accused
             ,
             before
             he
             be
             heard
             .
             2.
             
             He
             is
             credulous
             of
             a
             false
             report
             without
             any
             triall
             of
             the
             truth
             thereof
             .
             3.
             
             He
             bereaves
             an
             innocent
             man
             of
             his
             whole
             estate
             ,
             and
             gives
             it
             to
             an
             unjust
             calumniator
             and
             lier
             .
             4.
             
             He
             incourages
             calumniatours
             hereby
             to
             follow
             Ziba's
             example
             upon
             like
             hope
             of
             reward
             .
             5.
             
             Having
             received
             a
             gift
             from
             the
             accuser
             and
             thereafter
             giving
             sentence
             in
             his
             favours
             ,
             he
             gave
             an
             ill
             example
             in
             this
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             the
             former
             ,
             to
             inferiour
             judges
             .
             And
             6.
             being
             in
             choler
             and
             passion
             upon
             Ziba's
             report
             ,
             he
             pronounces
             a
             rash
             and
             unjust
             sentence
             ,
             whereby
             he
             gaines
             nothing
             but
             a
             base
             and
             ungratefull
             flatterers
             thanksgiving
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             action
             is
             between
             David
             and
             
               Shimei
               .
               From
               the
            
             5.
             
               verse
               to
               the
            
             15.
             
             Which
             injurious
             fact
             of
             Shimei
             against
             David
             ,
             is
             amplified
             by
             the
             circumstances
             .
             1.
             
             Of
             the
             place
             ,
             Bahurim
             a
             City
             chosen
             by
             David
             after
             his
             first
             travells
             to
             rest
             and
             refresh
             himself
             and
             his
             army
             in
             being
             sore
             weary
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             ,
             Vers
             .
             14.
             2.
             
             Of
             the
             persone
             ,
             Shimei
             by
             name
             ,
             and
             a
             man
             of
             the
             house
             of
             Saul
             his
             old
             Enemy
             ,
             whose
             malice
             before
             did
             lurk
             ,
             and
             now
             upon
             this
             occasion
             of
             Absoloms
             rebellion
             bursts
             forth
             against
             David
             .
             3.
             
             The
             manner
             of
             this
             injurious
             fact
             is
             ,
             both
             by
             word
             and
             deed
             ,
             cursing
             David
             by
             word
             ,
             and
             by
             deed
             casting
             stones
             at
             him
             as
             a
             dog
             ,
             and
             at
             his
             followers
             ,
             the
             particular
             words
             of
             whose
             cursing
             is
             set
             down
             ,
             vers
             .
             7.
             
             By
             ingemination
             saying
             ,
             
               come
               out
               ,
               come
               out
            
             ,
             shewing
             thereby
             the
             vehemency
             of
             his
             malice
             and
             passion
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             would
             say
             ,
             lay
             down
             thy
             wrongfull
             title
             of
             King
             ,
             who
             deserves
             to
             be
             thrust
             out
             justly
             therefore
             .
             2.
             
             In
             place
             of
             due
             reverence
             he
             calles
             him
             by
             two
             vile
             titles
             ,
             a
             bloody
             man
             ,
             and
             a
             man
             of
             Belial
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             most
             wicked
             man
             ,
             or
             which
             is
             by
             interpretation
             ,
             a
             rebellions
             libertine
             .
             3.
             
             He
             declared
             that
             it
             is
             the
             hand
             of
             a
             just
             revenging
             God
             that
             was
             punishing
             him
             ,
             for
             the
             bood
             of
             Saul
             and
             his
             house
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             usurpation
             of
             his
             Kingdome
             ,
             and
             therefore
             by
             
               Lex
               talionis
            
             the
             Lord
             has
             stirred
             up
             his
             own
             Sonne
             to
             take
             the
             Kingdome
             from
             him
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             taken
             
             it
             from
             Saul
             his
             Father
             in
             Law
             ,
             and
             from
             his
             house
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             was
             taken
             in
             his
             own
             snare
             ,
             and
             was
             done
             unto
             as
             he
             had
             done
             to
             others
             .
             Upon
             which
             injurious
             fact
             of
             
               Shimei
               ,
               Abishai
               Iocabs
            
             Brother
             is
             so
             incensed
             that
             he
             offers
             to
             be
             avengend
             upon
             him
             by
             taking
             off
             his
             head
             ,
             from
             doing
             whereof
             David
             disswades
             him
             ,
             and
             dissents
             thereto
             ,
             by
             three
             reasons
             .
             1.
             
             Affirning
             that
             he
             looks
             on
             Shimei
             onely
             as
             the
             instrument
             ,
             but
             on
             God
             as
             the
             supream
             cause
             ,
             correcting
             him
             so
             for
             his
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             against
             whom
             he
             was
             not
             to
             repine
             ,
             but
             abide
             what
             his
             good
             pleasure
             was
             and
             patiently
             to
             submit
             thereto
             .
             The
             second
             reason
             ,
             is
             taken
             from
             comparison
             ,
             that
             seeing
             his
             Sonne
             who
             was
             come
             of
             his
             loynes
             ,
             was
             seeking
             his
             life
             ,
             much
             more
             might
             Shimei
             that
             Benjamite
             do
             as
             he
             did
             ,
             and
             so
             if
             he
             suffered
             the
             greater
             injury
             ,
             much
             more
             ought
             he
             to
             suffer
             the
             lesse
             patiently
             .
             The
             third
             ,
             is
             from
             the
             fruit
             that
             by
             Gods
             providence
             ,
             that
             fact
             of
             Shimei
             (
             farre
             contrary
             to
             his
             intention
             )
             might
             bring
             forth
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             would
             look
             on
             his
             affliction
             ,
             and
             requite
             good
             for
             his
             cursing
             that
             day
             .
             By
             which
             arguments
             of
             disswasion
             David
             mo●lifies
             the
             heart
             of
             Abishai
             and
             his
             servants
             ,
             and
             abates
             their
             rage
             .
             Notwithstanding
             whereof
             Shimei
             still
             insists
             in
             his
             injurious
             fact
             ,
             untill
             David
             and
             his
             men
             came
             to
             Baharim
             where
             they
             were
             to
             refresh
             their
             weary
             bodies
             .
          
           
             Onely
             there
             remaines
             one
             doubt
             to
             solve
             ,
             before
             we
             come
             to
             the
             observations
             ,
             which
             is
             this
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             by
             David
             ,
             that
             
               Shimei
               (
               Vers
            
             .
             11.
             )
             
               Was
               bidden
               by
               God
               to
               curse
               David
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             it
             would
             appear
             ,
             if
             Shimeis
             cursing
             was
             sinnefull
             ,
             that
             God
             were
             the
             Author
             of
             sinne
             .
             Whereunto
             I
             answer
             .
             1.
             
             That
             hereby
             is
             not
             meant
             ,
             that
             Shimei
             had
             any
             commandement
             from
             God
             ,
             as
             a
             warrant
             whereon
             he
             could
             grond
             that
             sinnefull
             action
             of
             his
             ,
             (
             which
             doubtles
             he
             had
             then
             alleadged
             ,
             and
             afterward
             when
             he
             excused
             himself
             ,
             Chap.
             19.
             )
             Because
             in
             Gods
             Word
             an
             expresse
             commandment
             is
             in
             the
             contrary
             ,
             Ezod
             .
             22.
             28.
             
             Saying
             ,
             
               Thou
               shall
               not
               revile
               the
               Gods
               ,
               nor
               curse
               the
               ruler
               of
               thy
               people
               ,
            
             and
             God
             cannot
             be
             contradictour
             to
             himself
             ,
             and
             therefore
             these
             words
             ,
             Vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               hath
               said
               unto
               him
               ,
               curse
               .
            
             And
             vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               hath
               bidden
               him
            
             ,
             are
             not
             to
             be
             taken
             properly
             as
             any
             such
             warrant
             of
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             
             or
             commandement
             to
             do
             so
             ,
             but
             onely
             to
             shew
             how
             David
             took
             that
             cursing
             ,
             as
             a
             correction
             for
             his
             sinne
             from
             a
             just
             God.
             See
             the
             like
             Isa
             .
             10.
             6.
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             to
             Shimei
             ,
             curse
             David
             ,
             or
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             bidden
             him
             curse
             ,
             which
             made
             him
             to
             be
             so
             patient
             then
             and
             afterward
             ,
             Chap.
             19.
             23.
             
             And
             not
             to
             suffer
             Abishai
             to
             revenge
             it
             .
             2.
             
             In
             this
             sinnefull
             action
             of
             Shimei's
             (
             as
             in
             others
             the
             like
             )
             we
             must
             consider
             that
             these
             three
             have
             a
             hand
             ,
             and
             each
             one
             their
             severall
             ends
             ;
             towit
             ,
             Satan
             ,
             stirring
             up
             Shimei's
             lurking
             malice
             now
             to
             break
             forth
             in
             cursing
             ,
             and
             casting
             stones
             at
             David
             ,
             whose
             end
             herein
             was
             to
             afflict
             and
             trouble
             David
             more
             and
             more
             now
             in
             his
             distresse
             :
             the
             next
             is
             Shimei
             ,
             obeying
             Satans
             instigation
             ,
             acteth
             this
             sinnefull
             deed
             out
             of
             the
             hatred
             of
             his
             heart
             .
             Whose
             end
             therefore
             herein
             ,
             was
             wraithfull
             revenge
             .
             The
             third
             is
             God
             making
             use
             of
             this
             their
             sinnefull
             action
             to
             the
             correction
             of
             his
             servant
             ,
             whose
             end
             was
             his
             own
             glory
             and
             his
             servants
             good
             .
             As
             Joseph
             speaks
             of
             his
             brethrens
             wrong
             done
             to
             him
             ,
             Gen.
             50.
             20.
             
             Ye
             thought
             evill
             against
             me
             (
             sayes
             he
             )
             but
             God
             meant
             it
             unto
             good
             :
             the
             like
             may
             be
             said
             of
             Amnons
             incest
             with
             Tamar
             ,
             and
             Absoloms
             with
             his
             Fathers
             Concubines
             ,
             as
             also
             Absoloms
             murther
             of
             Amnon
             ,
             and
             his
             rebellion
             now
             against
             his
             Father
             ,
             that
             Nathans
             prophesy
             concerning
             both
             might
             be
             fulfilled
             ,
             and
             in
             like
             manner
             in
             Christs
             delivering
             up
             to
             death
             ,
             wherein
             God
             had
             an
             hand
             ,
             and
             is
             said
             to
             have
             done
             it
             ,
             Rom.
             8.
             32.
             
             For
             the
             redemption
             of
             mankinde
             ,
             and
             Satan
             had
             an
             hand
             in
             it
             who
             entred
             into
             Judas
             heart
             ,
             out
             of
             malice
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             as
             Enemy
             to
             mans
             redemption
             ,
             and
             Judas
             had
             a
             hand
             in
             it
             ,
             for
             his
             owne
             wicked
             end
             ,
             to
             satisfy
             his
             covetousnesse
             .
             These
             wicked
             ends
             in
             these
             two
             wicked
             actours
             making
             the
             act
             sinnefull
             in
             them
             ,
             which
             in
             God
             directing
             it
             to
             his
             glory
             ,
             and
             mans
             good
             is
             the
             greatest
             testimony
             of
             his
             over-ruling
             power
             ,
             and
             love
             to
             mankinde
             .
             So
             likewise
             in
             Iob
             1.
             21.
             and
             Isa
             .
             10.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             The
             same
             is
             evident
             ,
             as
             here
             in
             Shimei's
             fact
             ,
             God
             wills
             that
             ,
             as
             Davids
             chastisement
             ,
             which
             he
             hates
             ,
             as
             Shimeis
             wickednesse
             ,
             so
             that
             wicked
             men
             are
             never
             the
             freer
             from
             guilt
             and
             punishment
             ,
             for
             that
             hand
             which
             the
             holy
             God
             has
             in
             their
             sinnefull
             actions
             .
          
           
             
             
               OBSERVATIONS
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               IN
               Ziba
               and
               
                 Shimej
                 ,
                 Absolom
              
               and
               Achitophel
               ,
               recorded
               in
               this
               Chapter
               .
               We
               see
               the
               memory
               of
               their
               wicked
               deeds
               dye
               not
               ,
               as
               themselves
               did
               :
               but
               the
               same
               survives
               to
               the
               posterity
               in
               the
               publick
               register
               of
               sacred
               history
               :
               as
               on
               the
               contrary
               the
               good
               deeds
               of
               the
               Godly
               ,
               survive
               in
               the
               same
               register
               to
               their
               eternall
               praise
               ,
               and
               for
               others
               imitation
               :
               as
               it
               is
               said
               of
               Maryes
               breaking
               of
               the
               box
               of
               oyntment
               ,
               which
               she
               powred
               on
               Christs
               head
               ,
               that
               it
               should
               be
               recorded
               ,
               wheresoever
               the
               Gospell
               should
               be
               preached
               .
               Which
               should
               serve
               to
               the
               disswading
               of
               men
               from
               doing
               of
               evill
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               encouragement
               of
               well
               doers
               ,
               especially
               when
               they
               consider
               at
               the
               last
               day
               ,
               how
               both
               good
               ,
               and
               evill
               works
               shall
               be
               remembred
               ,
               and
               have
               their
               severall
               rewards
               given
               to
               them
               accordingly
               .
               And
               how
               they
               survive
               men
               even
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               said
               
                 post
                 fata
                 ,
                 facta
              
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Vers
               .
               2.
               
               Ziba
               under
               a
               faire
               pretence
               ,
               and
               profession
               of
               love
               to
               David
               :
               but
               out
               of
               selfe-love
               only
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               hunts
               after
               his
               own
               gaine
               and
               preferment
               .
               Which
               shewes
               the
               disposition
               of
               many
               crafty
               worldlings
               ,
               who
               under
               a
               faire
               shew
               of
               religion
               to
               God
               ,
               or
               love
               and
               respect
               to
               others
               ,
               have
               their
               own
               private
               and
               selfish
               ends
               which
               they
               propose
               :
               making
               their
               gaine
               to
               be
               Godliness
               ,
               but
               not
               Godliness
               to
               be
               gaine
               ;
               and
               pretending
               love
               to
               others
               by
               their
               smaller
               gifts
               ,
               which
               like
               crafty
               fishers
               ,
               or
               fowlers
               ,
               they
               use
               as
               baits
               only
               to
               attaine
               to
               greater
               ,
               being
               (
               as
               one
               saies
               )
               more
               skilfull
               in
               the
               Ablative
               than
               liberall
               in
               the
               Dative
               ,
               and
               like
               that
               woman
               who
               swept
               the
               house
               ,
               not
               for
               love
               of
               clean-lines
               ,
               but
               to
               find
               out
               the
               lost
               groat
               ,
               pretending
               love
               to
               religion
               and
               reformation
               ,
               but
               intending
               their
               owne
               sacrilegious
               gaine
               ,
               and
               ambitious
               preferment
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Vers
               .
               3.
               
               Ziba
               likewise
               to
               attain
               to
               his
               forenamed
               end
               ,
               by
               calumnies
               and
               false
               accusation
               ,
               he
               sowes
               sedition
               between
               David
               ,
               and
               his
               loyall
               and
               true
               subject
               Mephibosheth
               .
               Which
               shewes
               that
               they
               who
               are
               greedy
               of
               gaine
               ,
               and
               preferment
               ,
               will
               let
               loose
               reines
               to
               all
               sort
               of
               wickedness
               ,
               whereby
               they
               may
               attain
               to
               their
               end
               ,
               
               even
               to
               take
               away
               the
               life
               of
               man.
               As
               we
               see
               in
               Judas
               ,
               and
               here
               in
               Ziba
               accusing
               his
               Master
               of
               less
               Majesty
               and
               treason
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               In
               Ziba
               likewise
               we
               see
               the
               pattern
               of
               a
               wicked
               and
               ungrate
               servant
               ,
               leaving
               his
               impotent
               and
               lame
               Master
               ,
               at
               such
               a
               time
               of
               danger
               ,
               to
               which
               he
               did
               not
               only
               expose
               him
               ,
               but
               also
               did
               back-bite
               him
               falsly
               ,
               and
               sought
               himselfe
               to
               be
               possessour
               ,
               and
               owner
               of
               his
               Masters
               estate
               :
               whereof
               before
               he
               had
               the
               trust
               only
               ,
               and
               government
               .
               So
               little
               trust
               is
               to
               be
               had
               in
               men
               ,
               and
               especially
               worldlings
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               want
               the
               feare
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               Vers
               .
               4.
               
               David
               who
               had
               overcome
               the
               sword
               ,
               of
               many
               and
               mighty
               enemies
               before
               ,
               and
               Absoloms
               great
               Army
               hereafter
               .
               Yet
               is
               himselfe
               overcome
               by
               a
               small
               gift
               ,
               and
               a
               flattering
               lying
               tongue
               of
               Ziba
               .
               Which
               shewes
               how
               dangerous
               ,
               and
               of
               what
               great
               power
               insinuation
               by
               gifts
               ,
               and
               flattery
               is
               ,
               even
               to
               the
               best
               :
               and
               that
               oftimes
               what
               may
               not
               be
               obtained
               by
               force
               ,
               is
               obtained
               by
               fraud
               ,
               which
               made
               Satan
               after
               his
               persecution
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               
                 like
                 a
                 reed
                 Dragon
                 ,
                 to
                 turn
                 himselfe
                 next
                 into
                 an
                 Angel
                 of
                 light
                 :
              
               and
               the
               vicar
               of
               his
               power
               to
               be
               horned
               like
               the
               lamb
               ,
               though
               he
               spake
               like
               the
               Dragon
               .
               Whereby
               he
               attained
               to
               so
               great
               and
               universall
               a
               following
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               Revel
               .
               13.
               
               The
               like
               effect
               of
               which
               fraud
               and
               flattery
               ,
               we
               see
               also
               in
               Satans
               deceiving
               of
               our
               first
               parents
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               David
               without
               triall
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               or
               hearing
               first
               the
               party
               accused
               ,
               pronounces
               through
               rash
               crudelity
               an
               unjust
               sentence
               ,
               against
               just
               Mephibosheth
               ,
               in
               favours
               of
               an
               unjust
               calumniator
               ,
               and
               so
               sinneth
               against
               the
               duty
               of
               a
               just
               judge
               or
               Magistrate
               .
               Which
               should
               teach
               all
               judges
               ,
               or
               men
               in
               place
               ,
               and
               power
               ,
               to
               beware
               of
               rash
               credulity
               ,
               and
               to
               trye
               well
               before
               they
               trust
               ,
               or
               decree
               in
               judgment
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               David
               under
               the
               rod
               suffers
               wrong
               patiently
               ,
               and
               yet
               under
               the
               same
               does
               wrong
               unjustly
               .
               Which
               shewes
               unto
               us
               the
               frailty
               ,
               and
               infirmities
               that
               are
               in
               the
               best
               ,
               that
               none
               should
               confide
               in
               their
               own
               strength
               :
               but
               be
               in
               every
               estate
               ,
               and
               at
               all
               times
               watchfull
               and
               humble
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               Vers
               .
               5.
               
               In
               this
               second
               action
               between
               Shimej
               and
               David
               ,
               we
               see
               ,
               1.
               
               When
               King
               David
               came
               to
               Bahurim
               ,
               there
               to
               refresh
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               his
               men
               :
               as
               we
               see
               ,
               vers
               .
               24.
               in
               place
               of
               rest
               which
               he
               looked
               for
               .
               Behold
               new
               trouble
               ,
               a
               railing
               Shimej
               persecutes
               
               him
               ,
               and
               his
               followers
               :
               both
               with
               tongue
               ,
               and
               hand
               .
               So
               that
               we
               see
               ,
               as
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 many
                 are
                 the
                 troubles
                 of
                 the
                 righteous
                 :
              
               and
               like
               Jobs
               messengers
               ,
               one
               comes
               on
               the
               back
               of
               another
               ,
               as
               wave
               followes
               wave
               :
               and
               as
               Jacob
               was
               no
               sooner
               rid
               of
               Laban
               ,
               that
               followed
               him
               ,
               but
               he
               heares
               of
               Esau
               coming
               against
               him
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               encounters
               with
               an
               Angel
               that
               wrestles
               with
               him
               .
               No
               rest
               then
               to
               be
               expected
               here
               ,
               till
               after
               our
               dyeing
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               we
               settle
               in
               our
               heavenly
               Canaan
               ,
               Rev.
               14.
               13.
               
            
             
               9.
               
               This
               Shimej
               being
               a
               man
               of
               the
               house
               of
               Saul
               ,
               his
               hid
               malice
               against
               David
               ,
               which
               lurked
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Davids
               prosperity
               ,
               breaks
               out
               now
               by
               cursing
               ,
               and
               casting
               stones
               at
               David
               ,
               in
               the
               time
               of
               his
               adversity
               ,
               which
               shewes
               not
               only
               what
               a
               wicked
               treasure
               ,
               and
               unclean
               ground
               the
               heart
               of
               man
               is
               ,
               which
               harboureth
               and
               preserveth
               what
               Satan
               shewes
               therein
               ,
               till
               occasion
               offer
               of
               manifestation
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               in
               Cain
               against
               Abell
               ,
               and
               Absolom
               against
               Amnon
               .
               But
               likewise
               we
               see
               that
               adversity
               discovers
               ,
               who
               are
               true
               friends
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               those
               was
               to
               David
               ,
               who
               are
               mentioned
               ,
               Chap.
               15.
               
                 and
                 Chap.
              
               17.
               27.
               and
               who
               are
               enemies
               ,
               as
               Shemej
               was
               here
               ,
               and
               Achitophel
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               Vers
               .
               6.
               
               Shimej
               curseth
               and
               casteth
               stones
               at
               David
               ,
               and
               so
               persecutes
               him
               ,
               both
               with
               tongue
               and
               hand
               .
               Which
               sheweth
               what
               persecution
               in
               like
               manner
               the
               Godly
               may
               expect
               at
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               wicked
               ,
               as
               the
               Prophets
               found
               ,
               and
               our
               Saviour
               the
               Prince
               of
               Prophets
               :
               and
               as
               he
               told
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               find
               ,
               Matth.
               5.
               12.
               
                 and
                 Joh.
              
               16.
               33.
               
               And
               therefore
               not
               to
               think
               it
               strange
               ,
               nor
               to
               care
               for
               the
               scourge
               of
               their
               tongue
               ,
               or
               causeless
               cursing
               or
               reviling
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               Lord
               bless
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               have
               his
               approbation
               ,
               and
               of
               a
               good
               conscience
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               Vers
               .
               8.
               
               Where
               Shimej
               saies
               ,
               
                 that
                 God
                 had
                 returned
                 upon
                 him
                 all
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 Saul
                 ,
                 and
                 delivered
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 to
                 his
                 sonne
                 Absolom
                 .
              
               We
               see
               that
               malice
               so
               blinds
               the
               wicked
               that
               they
               most
               wrongfully
               censure
               the
               Lords
               doings
               in
               afflicting
               or
               trying
               his
               own
               ,
               and
               as
               if
               they
               were
               of
               Gods
               counsell
               ,
               they
               alledge
               that
               to
               be
               the
               cause
               of
               their
               sufferings
               ,
               which
               their
               malicious
               hearts
               suggests
               ,
               and
               is
               not
               the
               cause
               indeed
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               events
               ,
               they
               judge
               of
               the
               cause
               ,
               and
               justifies
               or
               condemnes
               the
               same
               .
            
             
             
               12.
               
               Where
               he
               saies
               ,
               that
               the
               Lord
               had
               delivered
               the
               Kingdome
               into
               Absoloms
               hand
               .
               We
               see
               how
               foolish
               they
               are
               ,
               who
               measure
               Gods
               doings
               by
               their
               beginnings
               ,
               and
               do
               not
               attend
               the
               end
               :
               as
               we
               see
               in
               the
               steps
               of
               Josephs
               fore
               prophesied
               advancement
               :
               and
               here
               in
               Davids
               sad
               condition
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               Absoloms
               great
               following
               ,
               and
               hopes
               ,
               which
               made
               Shimej
               say
               that
               the
               Kingdome
               was
               delivered
               to
               him
               .
               The
               contrary
               whereof
               was
               shortly
               seen
               thereafter
               .
            
             
               13.
               
               Whereas
               in
               like
               manner
               he
               attributes
               to
               God
               ,
               the
               returning
               of
               the
               blood
               of
               Sauls
               house
               upon
               David
               ,
               and
               the
               delivering
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               into
               Absoloms
               hand
               .
               We
               see
               the
               impudency
               of
               wicked
               men
               ,
               who
               dare
               ascribe
               to
               God
               ,
               what
               the
               wicked
               hearts
               of
               men
               doe
               hatch
               ,
               and
               their
               wicked
               hands
               for
               their
               wicked
               ends
               seek
               to
               performe
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               make
               him
               ,
               who
               is
               goodness
               it selfe
               ,
               and
               hates
               all
               iniquity
               ,
               to
               be
               not
               only
               accessary
               ,
               but
               author
               of
               sinne
               .
            
             
               14.
               
               Vers
               .
               9.
               
               Abishaj
               being
               incensed
               by
               this
               fact
               of
               Shimej
               ,
               out
               of
               a
               carnall
               humour
               ,
               offers
               to
               revenge
               this
               wrong
               done
               unto
               David
               .
               Where
               we
               see
               that
               a
               good
               cause
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               be
               prosecuted
               by
               bad
               meanes
               ,
               as
               here
               by
               carnall
               revenge
               and
               cruelty
               ;
               which
               was
               also
               the
               disciples
               fault
               ,
               who
               would
               have
               had
               fire
               come
               downe
               from
               heaven
               ,
               upon
               the
               Samaritans
               ,
               for
               their
               not
               receiving
               of
               Christ
               :
               but
               as
               the
               cause
               is
               good
               ,
               or
               bona
               ,
               so
               it
               should
               be
               prosecuted
               by
               good
               meanes
               ,
               or
               bene
               .
               And
               as
               a
               revenge
               may
               be
               just
               ,
               so
               it
               should
               be
               seasonable
               .
            
             
               15.
               
               Vers
               .
               10.
               
               Abishaj
               looked
               onely
               to
               the
               stone
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               an
               instrument
               ,
               but
               David
               looked
               higher
               to
               the
               hand
               ,
               that
               was
               the
               supreame
               caster
               ,
               and
               chastiser
               of
               him
               ,
               as
               all
               the
               Godly
               do
               ,
               Gen.
               50.
               20.
               
               Job
               .
               1.
               21.
               
               Which
               is
               the
               ground
               of
               their
               patience
               under
               sufferings
               ,
               and
               makes
               the
               same
               a
               pedagogie
               ,
               to
               leade
               them
               to
               repentance
               .
               Therefore
               David
               gives
               way
               meekly
               ,
               rather
               to
               his
               own
               humiliation
               ,
               then
               to
               the
               punishment
               of
               another
               .
            
             
               16.
               
               Vers
               .
               11.
               
               Where
               David
               speaks
               of
               his
               own
               sonnes
               rising
               up
               against
               him
               ,
               to
               seek
               his
               life
               :
               and
               therefore
               much
               more
               might
               Shimej
               do
               it
               .
               We
               see
               that
               domestick
               crosses
               ,
               and
               those
               of
               nearest
               relation
               ,
               are
               the
               greatest
               and
               sharpest
               of
               any
               :
               and
               
               such
               as
               may
               justly
               make
               men
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               more
               patient
               in
               lesser
               ,
               so
               that
               herein
               David
               gaines
               by
               it
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               the
               advantage
               of
               great
               crosses
               ,
               that
               they
               swallow
               up
               the
               lesser
               ,
               and
               though
               a
               weak
               heart
               faint
               with
               every
               addition
               of
               trouble
               ,
               yet
               the
               strong
               in
               grace
               do
               not
               so
               .
            
             
               17.
               
               Vers
               .
               12.
               
               Where
               David
               saies
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               that
               God
               would
               look
               on
               his
               affliction
               ,
               and
               requite
               good
               for
               Shimeis
               cursing
               that
               day
               .
               We
               see
               Davids
               faith
               and
               confidence
               in
               the
               Lords
               goodness
               towards
               him
               ,
               even
               when
               he
               is
               many
               waies
               now
               sharply
               chastizing
               him
               :
               so
               sharp
               is
               the
               eye
               of
               faith
               ,
               that
               through
               the
               darkest
               cloud
               ,
               it
               can
               perceive
               the
               light
               of
               the
               sun-shine
               of
               the
               Lords
               countenance
               ,
               which
               David
               ever
               did
               so
               highly
               esteeme
               ,
               Psal
               .
               4.
               6.
               
               Also
               the
               bestowing
               of
               temporall
               favours
               go
               at
               peradventure
               (
               it
               may
               be
               )
               but
               eternall
               are
               infallible
               .
            
             
               18.
               
               Also
               we
               see
               here
               the
               truth
               of
               that
               ,
               Rom.
               8.
               28.
               
               
                 That
                 all
                 things
                 work
                 together
                 for
                 the
                 best
                 to
                 them
                 who
                 feare
                 him
                 :
              
               even
               the
               cursing
               of
               a
               wicked
               Shimei
               ,
               as
               the
               hatered
               likewise
               of
               Josephs
               brethren
               ,
               and
               their
               selling
               of
               him
               did
               to
               him
               .
               As
               likewise
               that
               the
               wicked
               are
               no
               more
               bent
               ,
               and
               ready
               to
               do
               evill
               to
               the
               Godly
               ,
               but
               God
               is
               more
               bent
               ,
               and
               ready
               to
               do
               them
               good
               ,
               as
               David
               shortly
               found
               by
               experience
               after
               this
               ,
               even
               as
               he
               projected
               .
            
             
               19.
               
               Vers
               .
               13.
               
               Shimei
               being
               thus
               spared
               ,
               he
               continueth
               and
               increaseth
               in
               his
               cursing
               ,
               and
               casting
               of
               stones
               ,
               abusing
               so
               Davids
               lenity
               and
               patience
               :
               as
               the
               wicked
               do
               also
               the
               Lords
               ,
               which
               should
               leade
               them
               to
               repentance
               .
               So
               that
               the
               wicked
               are
               like
               the
               Wasp
               ,
               that
               gathereth
               poyson
               out
               of
               that
               ,
               from
               which
               the
               Bee
               gathereth
               hony
               ,
               and
               make
               the
               worst
               use
               of
               best
               offices
               ,
               done
               unto
               them
               by
               Gods
               servants
               ,
               or
               others
               :
               and
               because
               of
               impunity
               they
               continue
               in
               sinne
               and
               iniquity
               ,
               as
               all
               evill
               natures
               growe
               presumptuous
               upon
               forbearance
               ,
               whereas
               good
               are
               the
               contrary
               .
               Mercy
               then
               has
               need
               to
               be
               guided
               with
               wisdome
               ,
               lest
               it
               prove
               cruell
               to
               it selfe
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             II
             SAM
             :
             Chap
             :
             16.
             from
             the
             15.
             verse
             to
             the
             end
             .
          
           
             FOllowes
             now
             Absoloms
             entry
             into
             Jerusalem
             ,
             the
             chiefe
             City
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             and
             Achitophel
             as
             chiefe
             Counsellour
             with
             him
             .
             Where
             we
             have
             .
             1.
             
             
               Hushaj
               ▪
            
             his
             coming
             to
             Absolom
             ,
             and
             his
             gratulatory
             salutation
             of
             him
             as
             King
             ,
             ingeminated
             to
             express
             his
             hearty
             affection
             .
             2.
             
             
               Absoloms
               Ironicall
            
             accusation
             ,
             vers
             .
             17.
             
             For
             leaving
             David
             his
             friend
             in
             distress
             ,
             and
             not
             adhering
             to
             him
             .
             Hushais
             defence
             ,
             by
             acknowledging
             him
             now
             to
             be
             King
             ,
             by
             a
             double
             right
             .
             1.
             
             Divine
             .
             2.
             
             Humane
             .
             In
             respect
             that
             God
             ,
             and
             all
             Israel
             had
             chosen
             him
             ,
             whereunto
             therefore
             he
             subjoynes
             his
             promise
             of
             loyalty
             ,
             vers
             .
             18.
             
             Next
             ,
             he
             argues
             from
             equity
             ,
             why
             he
             should
             serve
             the
             same
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             the
             servant
             of
             his
             Father
             :
             and
             therefore
             he
             would
             serve
             him
             also
             .
             3.
             
             Is
             set
             downe
             ,
             vers
             .
             20.
             and
             21.
             
             Absoloms
             asking
             Counsell
             of
             Achitophel
             ,
             what
             was
             best
             to
             be
             done
             for
             prosecuting
             this
             business
             of
             rebellion
             .
             Whereunto
             Achitophel
             answers
             by
             giving
             Counsell
             .
             1.
             
             For
             securing
             the
             rebellion
             in
             the
             continuance
             thereof
             ,
             in
             this
             Chapter
             .
             And
             2.
             
             That
             it
             may
             end
             in
             a
             full
             and
             finall
             victory
             ,
             in
             the
             next
             Chapter
             .
          
           
             First
             then
             ,
             for
             the
             securing
             ,
             and
             continuance
             of
             this
             rebellion
             ,
             his
             Counsell
             is
             to
             commit
             incest
             with
             his
             Fathers
             concubines
             ,
             that
             were
             left
             to
             keep
             the
             house
             ,
             whereby
             the
             people
             shall
             heare
             that
             he
             was
             abhorred
             now
             altogether
             by
             his
             Father
             ,
             and
             so
             their
             hands
             should
             be
             made
             strong
             ,
             which
             so
             long
             as
             there
             were
             hope
             of
             reconciliation
             would
             be
             but
             faint
             ,
             and
             their
             hearts
             doubtfull
             .
             So
             that
             his
             Counsell
             runnes
             on
             this
             ,
             he
             suspects
             that
             reconciliation
             may
             be
             between
             a
             sonne
             that
             might
             relent
             ,
             and
             a
             Father
             that
             would
             remit
             :
             and
             so
             thereon
             David
             might
             be
             avenged
             on
             his
             sonnes
             prime
             Counsellours
             ,
             and
             speciall
             followers
             ,
             for
             eschewing
             whereof
             there
             was
             no
             way
             ,
             but
             to
             engage
             Absolom
             in
             some
             further
             fact
             which
             might
             be
             uncapable
             of
             pardon
             ,
             and
             obstruct
             all
             hope
             of
             reconciliation
             ;
             whereupon
             ensues
             Absoloms
             obeying
             of
             this
             wicked
             Counsell
             ,
             vers
             .
             22.
             
             Wherein
             the
             filthiness
             of
             the
             sinne
             was
             not
             so
             great
             ,
             as
             the
             impudency
             of
             the
             manner
             ,
             
             in
             an
             eminent
             place
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             all
             Israel
             ,
             whereunto
             is
             subjoyned
             ,
             vers
             .
             23.
             
             Of
             how
             high
             estimation
             and
             Authority
             ,
             the
             Counsell
             of
             Achitophel
             ,
             was
             both
             with
             David
             ,
             and
             Absolom
             ,
             towit
             ,
             
               as
               an
               oracle
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             so
             readily
             did
             Absolom
             here
             follow
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             
               OBSERVATIONS
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               V.
               16.
               
               HVshaj
               had
               a
               good
               cause
               ,
               but
               uses
               not
               lawfull
               meanes
               to
               go
               about
               the
               same
               .
               Which
               he
               did
               ,
               by
               dissimulation
               ,
               and
               taking
               Gods
               name
               in
               vaine
               ,
               in
               his
               gratulation
               of
               Absolom
               ,
               saying
               by
               way
               of
               prayer
               ,
               
                 God
                 save
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 had
                 made
                 him
                 King.
              
               Whereon
               we
               observe
               that
               the
               matter
               of
               a
               good
               cause
               ,
               is
               no
               sufficient
               warrant
               before
               God
               ,
               or
               to
               the
               conscience
               :
               except
               also
               the
               meanes
               for
               the
               accomplishment
               thereof
               ,
               be
               also
               good
               and
               lawfull
               ,
               
                 for
                 we
                 must
                 not
              
               (
               according
               to
               the
               Apostles
               rule
               ▪
               )
               
                 do
                 evill
                 that
                 good
                 may
                 come
                 of
                 it
                 :
              
               therefore
               Abraham
               lyes
               for
               his
               own
               safety
               ,
               and
               thereby
               exposing
               his
               wifes
               chastity
               to
               danger
               ,
               was
               sinfull
               .
               So
               Rebecca's
               deceiving
               of
               her
               blind
               Isaac
               ,
               for
               conveighing
               the
               blessing
               to
               Jacob
               ,
               and
               the
               Gibeonites
               lye
               ,
               and
               dissimulation
               in
               making
               peace
               with
               Israel
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Vers
               .
               17.
               
               Absoloms
               accusing
               of
               Hushaj
               ,
               for
               leaving
               his
               friend
               David
               in
               distress
               .
               We
               see
               howsoever
               his
               judgment
               was
               pregnant
               ,
               to
               note
               the
               sinne
               of
               ingratitude
               in
               another
               ,
               and
               to
               tax
               the
               same
               ,
               yet
               he
               sees
               it
               not
               in
               a
               greater
               measure
               ,
               being
               Davids
               sonne
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               grosser
               manner
               of
               rebellion
               ,
               in
               himselfe
               .
               Where
               we
               observe
               ,
               that
               every
               man
               is
               ready
               like
               the
               
                 Pharisees
                 ,
                 To
                 spye
                 the
                 mote
                 in
                 their
                 neighbours
                 eye
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 the
                 beame
                 in
                 their
                 owne
                 ,
              
               Matth.
               7.
               3.
               and
               severely
               to
               censure
               lesser
               faults
               in
               others
               ,
               than
               grosser
               in
               themselves
               :
               as
               we
               see
               ,
               Judah
               did
               towards
               
                 Tamar
                 ,
                 Saul
              
               against
               Jonathan
               for
               tasting
               a
               little
               hony
               ,
               contrary
               to
               his
               constitution
               :
               but
               making
               no
               conscience
               of
               persecuting
               righteous
               David
               ,
               and
               killing
               the
               Lords
               Priests
               ,
               even
               as
               at
               this
               day
               in
               the
               Romish
               Church
               :
               the
               breaking
               of
               her
               constitutions
               are
               censured
               damnable
               ,
               whereas
               the
               breach
               of
               Gods
               lawes
               ,
               are
               permitted
               and
               dispensed
               with
               .
            
             
             
               3.
               
               In
               Absoloms
               accusation
               ,
               we
               see
               also
               who
               is
               to
               be
               accounted
               a
               true
               friend
               ,
               towit
               ,
               he
               only
               ,
               who
               not
               only
               in
               prosperity
               :
               but
               also
               in
               adversity
               proves
               so
               ,
               as
               Jonathan
               did
               to
               David
               ,
               and
               as
               is
               said
               ,
               Prov.
               17.
               17.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               Vers
               .
               21.
               
               Achitophel
               gives
               counsell
               to
               Absolom
               ,
               to
               go
               into
               his
               Fathers
               Concubines
               ,
               that
               by
               incestuous
               fact
               all
               hope
               of
               reconciliation
               with
               his
               Father
               might
               be
               obstructed
               .
               Where
               we
               see
               that
               prophane
               hearts
               ,
               so
               contrives
               the
               plots
               of
               their
               wickedness
               against
               Gods
               law
               ,
               as
               if
               there
               were
               no
               God
               ,
               or
               over
               ruling
               power
               ,
               to
               cross
               their
               designes
               ,
               or
               to
               punish
               them
               :
               and
               therefore
               this
               foole
               (
               though
               otherwise
               accounted
               )
               
                 had
                 said
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               5.
               
               The
               scope
               of
               this
               Counsell
               ,
               we
               see
               was
               to
               foment
               and
               increase
               the
               flame
               of
               discord
               ,
               between
               David
               and
               Absolom
               :
               but
               not
               to
               quench
               the
               same
               ,
               which
               shewes
               unto
               us
               Satans
               nature
               in
               his
               instruments
               ,
               and
               as
               he
               first
               divided
               between
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               and
               afterward
               between
               man
               and
               man
               ,
               as
               between
               Cain
               and
               
                 Abell
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
               So
               he
               continues
               :
               whereas
               God
               is
               the
               God
               of
               peace
               so
               are
               his
               Children
               peaceable
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               between
               Abraham
               and
               Lot
               ,
               and
               peace
               makers
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               Matth.
               5.
               9.
               
            
             
               6.
               
               Where
               he
               saies
               ,
               that
               by
               so
               doing
               ,
               the
               hands
               of
               all
               who
               were
               with
               Absolom
               ,
               should
               be
               strong
               .
               We
               see
               the
               blind
               folly
               of
               the
               wicked
               ,
               who
               think
               that
               to
               sinne
               ,
               is
               the
               way
               to
               prosper
               :
               whereas
               Psal
               .
               1.
               3.
               and
               in
               the
               examples
               of
               the
               holy
               Patriarch's
               ,
               Joseph
               ,
               and
               Godly
               Kings
               ,
               we
               see
               the
               contrary
               ,
               and
               as
               is
               shewne
               to
               us
               ,
               2
               Chron.
               14.
               7.
               
            
             
               7.
               
               Vers
               .
               22.
               
               Absolom
               is
               counselled
               by
               Achitophel
               ,
               to
               commit
               incest
               with
               his
               Fathers
               concubines
               ,
               as
               Amnon
               was
               ,
               how
               to
               commit
               incest
               with
               his
               own
               Sister
               :
               both
               Counsellours
               prevaile
               ,
               and
               both
               who
               were
               counselled
               ,
               obey
               his
               wicked
               counsell
               to
               their
               own
               destruction
               .
               Where
               we
               see
               that
               it
               is
               as
               easy
               to
               one
               (
               wanting
               grace
               and
               Gods
               Word
               and
               spirit
               to
               be
               their
               Counsellours
               )
               to
               take
               ill
               counsell
               :
               as
               it
               is
               to
               them
               who
               give
               it
               ,
               and
               pronesse
               to
               villany
               in
               great
               men
               ,
               want
               never
               either
               projectours
               to
               devise
               ,
               or
               Parasites
               like
               Doeg
               ,
               to
               execute
               the
               most
               odious
               sinnes
               ,
               at
               least
               to
               excuse
               them
               ,
               and
               so
               farre
               God
               gives
               way
               to
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               as
               their
               sinnes
               may
               prove
               plagues
               to
               themselves
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               The
               tent
               is
               spred
               on
               the
               top
               of
               the
               house
               ,
               and
               Absolom
               goes
               
               in
               to
               his
               Fathers
               ,
               Concubines
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               all
               Israel
               .
               And
               so
               that
               is
               fulfilled
               ,
               which
               was
               threatned
               by
               
                 Nathan
                 ,
                 Chap.
              
               12.
               12.
               
               So
               that
               the
               Counsell
               of
               Achitophel
               ,
               and
               fact
               of
               Absolom
               have
               fulfilled
               the
               judgement
               of
               God.
               Where
               we
               may
               admire
               the
               Wisdome
               of
               God
               that
               can
               use
               the
               worst
               of
               evills
               well
               ,
               and
               most
               justly
               make
               the
               sinnes
               of
               men
               his
               executioners
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               Vers
               .
               23.
               
               Where
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               that
               Achitophels
               Counsell
               in
               these
               dayes
               was
               counted
               as
               
                 the
                 oracle
                 of
                 God.
              
               We
               see
               that
               great
               parts
               misimployed
               proves
               most
               mischievous
               ,
               as
               leaning
               ,
               eloquence
               ,
               worldly
               wisdome
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               and
               when
               wicknesse
               is
               armed
               with
               wit
               and
               power
               like
               Nilus
               it
               overfloweth
               all
               the
               banks
               ,
               so
               that
               great
               need
               have
               they
               who
               have
               great
               parts
               ,
               to
               seek
               the
               sanctified
               use
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               this
               makes
               our
               condition
               the
               more
               dangerous
               that
               we
               have
               to
               deal
               daily
               with
               a
               powerfull
               ,
               and
               subtile
               Enemy
               Satan
               ,
               and
               therefore
               ,
               as
               David
               did
               Chap.
               15.
               31.
               
               In
               the
               case
               of
               Achitophel
               ,
               we
               ought
               to
               be
               devout
               in
               prayer
               ,
               and
               to
               watch
               as
               our
               saviour
               exhorts
               us
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               We
               see
               also
               in
               Achitophel
               that
               policy
               and
               grace
               ,
               or
               piety
               ,
               lodge
               not
               ever
               under
               one
               roofe
               .
               And
               Pharaoh
               may
               say
               ,
               Exod.
               1.
               10.
               
               
                 Let
                 us
                 deal
                 wisely
                 with
                 them
                 .
              
               While
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               he
               was
               dealing
               foolishly
               ,
               and
               wanting
               grace
               to
               season
               and
               sanctify
               his
               wisdome
               ,
               he
               was
               drawing
               on
               the
               plagues
               of
               God
               on
               himself
               and
               his
               Land
               ,
               and
               in
               end
               utter
               destruction
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             II.
             SAM
             .
             Chap.
             17.
             from
             the
             1.
             vers
             .
             to
             the
             15.
             
          
           
             IN
             this
             Chapter
             is
             set
             down
             .
             1.
             
             The
             consultation
             had
             by
             Absolom
             concerning
             the
             warre
             against
             David
             ,
             how
             it
             may
             be
             prosecuted
             and
             have
             a
             full
             Victory
             .
             
               Till
               the
            
             15.
             verse
             .
             2.
             
             The
             intelligence
             that
             is
             given
             to
             David
             hereof
             ,
             &
             what
             use
             he
             makes
             thereof
             .
             
               Till
               the
            
             23.
             verse
             .
             3.
             
             Achitophels
             hanging
             of
             himself
             ,
             Vers
             .
             23.
             
             And
             the
             progresse
             of
             both
             armies
             ,
             towit
             ,
             Davids
             to
             Mahanaim
             ,
             and
             Absoloms
             to
             the
             Land
             of
             
               Giload
               ,
               to
               the
            
             27.
             verse
             .
             And
             last
             ,
             the
             furniture
             and
             provision
             for
             his
             Army
             which
             David
             got
             being
             in
             
               Mahanaim
               .
               To
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Chapter
               .
            
          
           
           
             First
             in
             the
             consultation
             had
             by
             Absolom
             ,
             we
             have
             .
             1.
             
             The
             Counsell
             of
             Achitophel
             ,
             offered
             by
             him
             ,
             
               to
               the
            
             5.
             verse
             .
             2.
             
             The
             contrary
             Counsell
             of
             Hushai
             being
             required
             thereto
             ▪
             
               from
               the
            
             5.
             
               to
               the
            
             14.
             vers
             .
             3.
             
             The
             approbation
             of
             Hushais
             Counsell
             by
             Absolom
             and
             all
             Israel
             ,
             and
             the
             rejecting
             of
             
               Achitophels
               ,
               vers
            
             .
             14.
             
          
           
             First
             then
             in
             the
             Counsell
             of
             Achitophel
             ,
             we
             have
             .
             1.
             
             The
             scope
             whereat
             it
             is
             directed
             ,
             vers
             .
             2.
             
             Towit
             the
             destruction
             of
             David
             ,
             and
             therefore
             as
             cruell
             as
             well
             as
             crafty
             counsell
             ,
             as
             Satan
             is
             both
             .
             2.
             
             To
             come
             to
             this
             desired
             end
             ,
             he
             assumes
             these
             sure
             mediums
             .
             1.
             
             Celerity
             and
             expedition
             ,
             a
             thing
             most
             necessary
             to
             be
             used
             for
             surprising
             of
             Enemies
             ,
             and
             obtaining
             a
             speedy
             Victory
             .
             3.
             
             Thus
             the
             end
             being
             resolved
             ,
             and
             the
             mean
             in
             generall
             being
             concluded
             ,
             he
             labours
             to
             prosecute
             the
             warre
             by
             arguments
             from
             facility
             and
             utility
             .
             The
             facility
             is
             grounded
             upon
             the
             reasons
             taken
             from
             the
             circumstances
             of
             persons
             and
             times
             :
             the
             first
             person
             is
             himself
             ,
             as
             he
             should
             say
             ,
             this
             matter
             is
             so
             facill
             ,
             that
             it
             needs
             not
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             King
             ;
             and
             that
             I
             appear
             not
             to
             be
             the
             mover
             of
             others
             to
             endanger
             themselves
             ,
             I
             offer
             my self
             to
             execute
             that
             which
             I
             Counsell
             ,
             though
             my
             profession
             be
             not
             military
             .
             The
             second
             perswasion
             is
             from
             the
             small
             number
             ,
             which
             he
             craves
             for
             the
             enterprise
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             Absoloms
             great
             Army
             .
             The
             third
             reason
             is
             from
             the
             estate
             of
             the
             adversaries
             ,
             whom
             he
             affirmes
             to
             be
             weary
             ,
             and
             weak
             .
             The
             fourth
             is
             from
             the
             time
             of
             his
             invasion
             and
             surprisall
             ▪
             the
             night
             time
             ,
             when
             all
             are
             at
             rest
             .
          
           
             Next
             ,
             his
             arguments
             from
             utility
             are
             .
             1.
             
             By
             this
             speedy
             ,
             and
             unexpected
             invasion
             the
             Enemy
             shall
             be
             put
             to
             flight
             ,
             and
             every
             one
             retire
             to
             his
             own
             home
             ,
             leaving
             David
             destitute
             .
             2.
             
             David
             being
             so
             deserted
             shall
             be
             easily
             killed
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             head
             of
             the
             faction
             .
             3.
             
             Hereby
             the
             whole
             people
             shal
             be
             reduced
             to
             Absoloms
             obedience
             ,
             and
             so
             peace
             which
             should
             be
             ,
             the
             end
             of
             all
             warre
             shall
             be
             established
             ,
             all
             which
             sayings
             at
             first
             pleased
             Absolom
             ,
             well
             and
             all
             the
             elders
             of
             Israel
             .
          
           
             Next
             ,
             followes
             the
             contrary
             Counsell
             of
             Hushai
             ,
             who
             being
             interrogated
             ,
             by
             Gods
             providence
             by
             Absolom
             ,
             he
             layes
             down
             the
             contrary
             end
             in
             minde
             ,
             and
             contrary
             mean
             to
             attain
             thereto
             :
             his
             end
             being
             Davids
             preservation
             ,
             and
             the
             mean
             ,
             being
             delay
             ,
             which
             to
             David
             being
             weary
             ,
             was
             very
             advantagious
             ,
             for
             perswading
             Absolom
             to
             which
             delay
             ,
             and
             taking
             his
             Counsell
             which
             he
             was
             to
             
             give
             ,
             he
             uses
             a
             very
             artificiall
             oration
             ,
             wherein
             1.
             he
             refutes
             the
             Counsell
             of
             Achitophel
             .
             And
             2.
             confirmes
             his
             own
             resolution
             ,
             before
             which
             refutation
             ,
             he
             uses
             a
             preface
             ;
             wherein
             he
             shewes
             ,
             that
             he
             denyes
             not
             but
             Achitophels
             Counsell
             is
             good
             ,
             but
             not
             at
             this
             time
             :
             and
             then
             shewes
             that
             this
             enterprise
             is
             not
             so
             easy
             as
             Achitophel
             affirmed
             it
             to
             be
             ,
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             dangerous
             ,
             by
             the
             reasons
             following
             .
             The
             first
             whereof
             is
             taken
             from
             the
             known
             and
             confessed
             fortitude
             of
             David
             .
             2.
             
             From
             Davids
             Army
             who
             were
             so
             inraged
             like
             beares
             robbed
             of
             their
             whelps
             .
             3.
             
             From
             Davids
             experience
             ,
             that
             David
             had
             in
             the
             warres
             ,
             knowing
             all
             the
             Stratagems
             thereof
             ,
             and
             so
             being
             not
             onely
             valorous
             but
             wise
             ,
             the
             two
             properties
             of
             a
             complaet
             Generall
             .
             4.
             
             From
             Davids
             subtilty
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             not
             be
             found
             in
             the
             night
             with
             the
             Army
             ,
             but
             lurk
             in
             some
             secret
             place
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             sometimes
             done
             when
             Saul
             did
             persecute
             him
             .
             5.
             
             From
             the
             perill
             of
             the
             first
             overthrow
             of
             so
             few
             whom
             Achitophel
             would
             lead
             ,
             which
             commonly
             is
             interpreted
             to
             be
             the
             presage
             of
             future
             ,
             and
             the
             losse
             of
             the
             whole
             cause
             ,
             and
             whereby
             it
             shall
             come
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             most
             valiant
             (
             like
             Lyons
             )
             who
             are
             with
             Absolom
             ,
             when
             they
             hear
             thereof
             shall
             melt
             ,
             for
             all
             Israel
             knowes
             that
             David
             ,
             and
             all
             who
             follow
             him
             are
             valiant
             men
             .
          
           
             Unto
             which
             refutation
             of
             Achitophels
             Counsell
             he
             subjoynes
             his
             own
             .
             1.
             
             That
             Absolom
             commit
             not
             the
             leading
             of
             the
             Army
             to
             any
             Lieutenant
             ,
             the
             matter
             being
             of
             so
             great
             concernment
             ,
             as
             also
             people
             being
             the
             more
             encouraged
             by
             the
             presence
             of
             their
             Prince
             ,
             as
             likewise
             it
             being
             fitter
             that
             the
             Prince
             ,
             himself
             have
             the
             honour
             of
             the
             Victory
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             powerfull
             argument
             to
             a
             young
             ambitious
             Prince
             .
             2.
             
             He
             Counsells
             Absolom
             to
             go
             ,
             not
             with
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Army
             ,
             but
             with
             all
             the
             preparation
             he
             can
             ,
             and
             therefore
             that
             all
             Israel
             be
             assembled
             from
             Dan
             to
             Beersheba
             ,
             wherein
             he
             uses
             a●
             
               Hyperbole
               ,
               from
               the
               sand
               of
               the
               Sea.
            
             And
             drawes
             the
             matter
             to
             a
             delay
             .
             3.
             
             He
             reasons
             from
             the
             event
             ,
             which
             should
             be
             a
             totall
             overthrow
             of
             David
             and
             his
             Army
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             found
             in
             the
             field
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             should
             get
             him
             to
             a
             City
             ,
             that
             great
             multitude
             should
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             with
             cordes
             ,
             drawit
             into
             a
             River
             ,
             and
             not
             leave
             a
             stone
             thereof
             .
          
           
             Last
             of
             all
             followes
             Absoloms
             ,
             and
             all
             Israels
             approbation
             of
             Hushais
             Counsell
             ,
             as
             better
             than
             Achitophels
             ,
             the
             reason
             wherof
             is
             
             subjoyned
             .
             
               For
               the
               Lord
               had
               appointed
               to
               defeat
               the
               good
               Counsell
               of
            
             Achitophel
             ,
             
               to
               the
               intent
               that
               the
               Lord
               might
               ,
               bring
               evill
               upon
            
             Absolom
             .
             Achitophels
             Counsell
             here
             being
             called
             good
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             dimitting
             himself
             to
             the
             improper
             speaking
             of
             men
             ,
             who
             are
             accustomed
             to
             call
             that
             good
             which
             is
             profitable
             for
             the
             person
             ,
             &
             end
             for
             which
             it
             is
             intended
             ,
             and
             which
             was
             better
             nor
             the
             Counsell
             of
             Hushai
             for
             the
             cause
             of
             Absolom
             .
             The
             Lords
             purpose
             herein
             being
             ,
             that
             the
             deserved
             evill
             of
             punishment
             in
             Gods
             justice
             might
             be
             brought
             on
             Absolom
             .
          
           
             
               OBSERVATIONS
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               V.
               1.
               
               WIt
               and
               experience
               had
               taught
               Achitophel
               ,
               that
               in
               conjurations
               ,
               and
               hostile
               invasions
               ,
               celerity
               uses
               to
               produce
               most
               successefull
               events
               ,
               and
               therefore
               he
               gives
               Counsell
               to
               use
               speed
               ,
               whereas
               delay
               ,
               or
               protracting
               of
               time
               gives
               advantage
               to
               the
               adverse
               party
               ,
               whereby
               we
               learne
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               wisdome
               in
               such
               cases
               and
               all
               others
               ,
               to
               consider
               the
               due
               proportion
               between
               actions
               ,
               and
               the
               fit
               times
               of
               their
               performance
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               He
               offers
               his
               service
               to
               Absolom
               ,
               not
               onely
               as
               a
               Counsellour
               ,
               but
               as
               a
               generall
               ,
               his
               malice
               against
               David
               not
               onely
               spurring
               him
               on
               ,
               but
               also
               his
               ambitious
               aspiring
               ,
               not
               contenting
               himself
               with
               the
               Counsell
               table
               ,
               but
               to
               be
               also
               a
               commander
               ,
               and
               supream
               in
               the
               camp
               ,
               which
               has
               ever
               bene
               the
               bane
               both
               of
               the
               Common-wealth
               ,
               as
               also
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               when
               men
               cannot
               content
               and
               contain
               themselves
               within
               their
               own
               station
               ,
               but
               ambitiously
               aspire
               above
               or
               beyond
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               will
               have
               a
               hand
               in
               all
               causes
               ,
               and
               rule
               both
               in
               Church
               and
               Commonwealth
               ,
               as
               especially
               the
               Popes
               their
               practise
               has
               been
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               saying
               of
               one
               ,
               
                 Ecce
                 duo
                 gladii
              
               ,
               and
               of
               too
               many
               others
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Vers
               .
               2.
               
               He
               vants
               ,
               and
               like
               another
               Goliah
               bragg's
               that
               he
               will
               do
               much
               ,
               without
               saying
               if
               God
               will
               ,
               where
               we
               see
               the
               truth
               of
               that
               which
               is
               spoken
               of
               the
               wicked
               ,
               that
               God
               is
               not
               in
               all
               their
               thoughts
               ,
               but
               they
               presume
               of
               their
               own
               strength
               and
               sacrifice
               to
               their
               own
               net
               ,
               which
               tendeth
               ever
               to
               their
               own
               destruction
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               He
               promises
               that
               he
               will
               come
               upon
               David
               unexpectedly
               ,
               and
               will
               make
               him
               afrayd
               and
               thereafter
               smite
               him
               ,
               and
               put
               all
               
               his
               Army
               to
               flight
               ,
               where
               we
               see
               the
               blind
               pride
               of
               the
               wicked
               speaking
               of
               events
               as
               if
               they
               were
               not
               in
               Gods
               hand
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               Lord
               of
               hostes
               ,
               but
               as
               if
               events
               and
               the
               lives
               of
               Gods
               Children
               were
               in
               their
               hands
               ,
               
                 Although
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 power
                 of
                 one
                 hair
                 of
                 their
                 head
                 without
                 the
                 good
                 providence
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               and
               as
               Davids
               preservation
               testifies
               :
               As
               also
               as
               we
               see
               ,
               Act
               23.
               12.
               
               &c.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               He
               sayes
               likewise
               that
               he
               will
               come
               upon
               David
               while
               he
               is
               weary
               and
               weakhanded
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               night
               time
               ,
               so
               that
               like
               a
               subtile
               and
               sedulous
               Enemy
               ,
               he
               resolves
               to
               take
               hold
               of
               all
               advantages
               ,
               and
               make
               use
               thereof
               against
               godly
               David
               to
               his
               destruction
               .
               The
               like
               subtile
               and
               sedulous
               Enemy
               have
               all
               the
               godly
               ,
               Satan
               ,
               who
               spies
               all
               his
               advantages
               of
               our
               weaknesse
               ,
               and
               makes
               use
               thereof
               to
               surprise
               us
               ,
               and
               bring
               us
               to
               destruction
               ,
               as
               we
               may
               see
               in
               Lot
               ,
               in
               Zoar
               ,
               in
               David
               with
               Beethsheba
               ,
               and
               Peters
               denyall
               ,
               and
               other
               godly
               men
               .
               Let
               be
               in
               the
               wicked
               ,
               which
               should
               learn
               us
               ,
               to
               work
               out
               our
               salvation
               with
               fear
               and
               trembling
               ,
               and
               to
               watch
               and
               pray
               ,
               as
               our
               saviour
               exhorts
               us
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Vers
               .
               4.
               
               It
               is
               said
               ,
               that
               this
               wicked
               Counsell
               of
               Achitophels
               of
               smiting
               the
               Father
               ,
               Vers
               .
               2.
               
               Pleased
               Absolom
               the
               Sonne
               well
               ,
               where
               we
               see
               the
               unnaturality
               of
               a
               wicked
               Sonne
               ,
               seeking
               after
               his
               life
               who
               gave
               him
               life
               ,
               and
               that
               where
               grace
               is
               not
               ,
               no
               expectation
               of
               duty
               is
               to
               be
               expected
               from
               the
               neerest
               naturall
               relations
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               in
               
                 Cham
                 ,
                 Cain
              
               ,
               and
               here
               in
               Absolom
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               Vers
               .
               5.
               
               Though
               Achitophels
               Counsell
               pleased
               Absolom
               ,
               yet
               he
               acquiesces
               not
               therein
               ,
               but
               calles
               Hushai
               and
               asks
               his
               Counsell
               in
               this
               prosecution
               of
               the
               warre
               ,
               whose
               Counsell
               he
               asked
               not
               before
               ,
               in
               going
               in
               to
               his
               Fathers
               Concubines
               .
               Where
               we
               see
               the
               Lords
               mercifull
               providence
               towards
               Hushai
               ,
               and
               in
               him
               towards
               the
               godly
               ,
               preserving
               them
               ,
               from
               many
               snares
               wherin
               they
               otherwise
               might
               fall
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               David
               from
               going
               with
               Achish
               against
               Saul
               ,
               1
               Sam.
               29.
               
               And
               Hushai
               here
               from
               joyning
               in
               that
               wicked
               Counsell
               of
               Achitophels
               for
               Absoloms
               committing
               incest
               with
               his
               Father
               Concubines
               .
               O
               happy
               then
               are
               they
               who
               rely
               on
               God.
               
            
             
               8.
               
               Vers
               .
               7.
               
               We
               see
               the
               modesty
               ,
               of
               Hushai
               in
               relation
               to
               the
               person
               of
               Achitophel
               ,
               though
               he
               opposes
               his
               Counsell
               ,
               or
               opinion
               ,
               not
               denying
               ,
               but
               he
               was
               a
               wise
               Counsellour
               ,
               and
               that
               his
               Counsell
               was
               good
               ,
               but
               not
               at
               this
               time
               .
               Which
               shewes
               that
               in
               disputes
               ,
               or
               differences
               of
               judgements
               ,
               reflections
               on
               persons
               ,
               or
               
               bitternesse
               and
               the
               like
               should
               not
               be
               used
               ,
               but
               such
               modesty
               ,
               as
               verity
               may
               have
               place
               ,
               the
               cause
               it self
               handled
               ,
               unity
               sought
               after
               ,
               charity
               shewn
               ,
               humour
               and
               spleen
               avoyded
               ,
               and
               the
               way
               of
               reconciliation
               no
               wise
               obstructed
               .
               Therefore
               Hushai
               to
               sweeten
               his
               opposition
               ,
               he
               yeilds
               the
               praise
               of
               wisdome
               to
               his
               adversary
               in
               other
               Counsells
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               have
               leave
               to
               deny
               it
               modestly
               in
               this
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               Yet
               in
               Hushai's
               boldnesse
               and
               freedome
               without
               fear
               in
               opposing
               Achitophels
               Counsell
               .
               We
               learn
               ,
               what
               should
               be
               the
               like
               in
               the
               servants
               of
               God
               in
               opposing
               themselves
               with
               courage
               and
               zeal
               against
               errour
               ,
               and
               every
               wicked
               course
               which
               is
               against
               God
               ,
               his
               Church
               ,
               people
               ,
               and
               the
               Lords
               anointed
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               Vers
               .
               14.
               
               Absolom
               preferreth
               Hushai's
               Counsell
               to
               Achitophels
               ,
               as
               the
               better
               ,
               Hushai's
               Counsell
               being
               for
               Davids
               good
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               he
               rejected
               being
               for
               his
               own
               good
               .
               Where
               we
               see
               the
               mercifull
               overruling
               and
               secret
               providence
               of
               God
               ,
               for
               the
               good
               of
               his
               own
               ,
               &
               comfort
               in
               adversity
               ,
               making
               all
               things
               work
               together
               for
               their
               best
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               worst
               of
               their
               Enemies
               ,
               
                 Who
                 dig
                 a
                 pit
                 for
                 others
                 wherein
                 themselves
                 do
                 fall
                 .
              
            
             
               11.
               
               The
               likeliest
               devices
               we
               see
               doe
               not
               alwayes
               succeed
               ,
               God
               finds
               the
               meanes
               to
               crosse
               the
               Counsell
               of
               Achitophel
               by
               a
               lesse
               probable
               advice
               of
               Hushai
               ,
               who
               had
               neither
               so
               deep
               a
               head
               ,
               nor
               so
               sure
               a
               Counsell
               as
               Achitophels
               ,
               yet
               his
               tongue
               refutes
               Achitophel
               ,
               and
               diverts
               
                 Absolom
                 ,
                 Hushai's
              
               tongue
               then
               and
               Absoloms
               heart
               is
               guided
               by
               a
               power
               above
               their
               own
               ,
               who
               as
               he
               gives
               utterance
               to
               the
               tongue
               ,
               so
               he
               gives
               successe
               to
               the
               words
               ,
               therefore
               Hushai
               shall
               prevail
               with
               Absolom
               ,
               that
               Absolom
               prevail
               not
               against
               David
               ,
               he
               that
               worketh
               all
               in
               all
               things
               so
               disposeth
               of
               wicked
               men
               ,
               that
               while
               they
               think
               that
               they
               most
               please
               themselves
               ,
               and
               think
               themselves
               safest
               ,
               then
               they
               overthrow
               themselves
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               ,
               Exod.
               1.
               10.
               
               And
               their
               disappointment
               is
               surest
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               The
               reason
               why
               Absolom
               obeys
               Hushai's
               Counsell
               ,
               &
               rejects
               Achitophels
               (
               sayes
               the
               text
               )
               was
               ,
               that
               the
               Lord
               had
               appointed
               to
               defeat
               the
               Counsell
               of
               Achitophel
               ,
               as
               David
               had
               prayed
               ,
               Chap.
               15.
               31.
               
               
                 And
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 might
                 bring
                 evill
                 upon
              
               Absolom
               .
               Where
               we
               see
               ,
               the
               efficacy
               of
               prayer
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Lord
               doth
               hear
               and
               grant
               the
               prayers
               of
               his
               own
               ,
               according
               to
               ,
               
               Psal
               .
               50.
               15.
               
               Which
               have
               a
               twofold
               effect
               ,
               for
               the
               good
               of
               the
               godly
               ,
               and
               the
               evill
               of
               their
               Enemies
               ,
               wherefore
               the
               armour
               of
               his
               Church
               most
               prevalent
               ,
               has
               been
               ever
               prayers
               and
               tears
               .
            
             
               13.
               
               We
               see
               here
               likewise
               that
               the
               greatest
               punishment
               of
               sinne
               ,
               and
               which
               bringeth
               all
               other
               evill
               with
               it
               ,
               is
               ,
               when
               men
               are
               left
               to
               the
               Spirit
               of
               errour
               ,
               and
               to
               reject
               good
               Counsell
               ,
               or
               courses
               ,
               and
               to
               embrace
               the
               worse
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             II.
             SAM
             .
             Chap.
             17.
             from
             the
             15.
             vers
             .
             to
             the
             end
             .
          
           
             FOllowes
             now
             .
             1.
             
             The
             action
             of
             Hushai
             ,
             and
             his
             complices
             ,
             revealers
             of
             his
             Counsell
             to
             David
             ,
             and
             the
             circumstances
             thereof
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Tragicall
             and
             ignominious
             death
             of
             Achitophel
             ,
             and
             the
             causes
             thereof
             .
             3.
             
             The
             marching
             of
             both
             Armies
             over
             Jordan
             ,
             and
             the
             severall
             encamping
             thereof
             .
             And
             4.
             the
             furnishing
             of
             Davids
             Army
             and
             provision
             thereof
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             first
             action
             there
             are
             many
             actours
             .
             1.
             
             Hushai
             who
             is
             the
             revealer
             of
             the
             Counsell
             ,
             and
             first
             advertiser
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             promise
             formerly
             made
             to
             David
             .
             2.
             
             The
             two
             Priests
             directed
             back
             ,
             by
             David
             to
             Jerusalem
             from
             mount
             Olivet
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             .
             3.
             
             Their
             Sonnes
             Jonathan
             ,
             and
             Ahimaaz
             appointed
             to
             be
             the
             beares
             of
             this
             revelation
             .
             4.
             
             Two
             Women
             ,
             the
             one
             a
             wench
             ,
             sent
             by
             the
             Priests
             from
             Jerusalem
             to
             their
             Sonnes
             ,
             swho
             abode
             at
             Enrogell
             the
             other
             a
             mans
             wife
             in
             Bahurim
             .
             5.
             
             A
             young
             man
             discoverer
             of
             the
             Priests
             Sonnes
             .
             And
             6.
             the
             exploratours
             that
             were
             sent
             by
             Absolom
             to
             search
             and
             apprehend
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             History
             is
             ,
             the
             Tragicall
             end
             of
             Achitophel
             ,
             wherein
             we
             have
             to
             consider
             ,
             seeing
             he
             was
             a
             man
             of
             such
             wisdome
             and
             estimation
             ;
             what
             were
             the
             causes
             moving
             him
             to
             runne
             to
             so
             desperate
             a
             self
             murther
             ,
             which
             I
             shall
             reduce
             to
             three
             .
             1.
             
             The
             guilty
             conscience
             of
             his
             irremissibile
             offences
             .
             2.
             
             The
             fearfull
             apprehension
             of
             the
             rigour
             and
             just
             punishment
             ,
             which
             he
             expected
             from
             David
             .
             3.
             
             The
             defeat
             of
             his
             Counsell
             and
             disappointment
             of
             his
             ambitious
             project
             .
             Reasoning
             therefore
             thus
             with
             himself
             ,
             
             by
             Absoloms
             receiving
             the
             Counsell
             of
             
               Hushai
               Davids
            
             reall
             friend
             ,
             But
             Absoloms
             dissembled
             foe
             ,
             I
             foresee
             that
             he
             and
             his
             cause
             shall
             perish
             ,
             But
             as
             for
             me
             ,
             above
             all
             others
             my
             danger
             is
             then
             greatest
             .
             For
             1.
             my
             conscience
             condemnes
             me
             that
             I
             have
             given
             wicked
             Counsell
             against
             God
             ,
             my
             King
             ,
             and
             the
             Commonwealth
             ,
             and
             perswaded
             Absolom
             to
             defile
             his
             fathers
             bed
             ,
             and
             persecute
             him
             to
             death
             ,
             and
             so
             am
             unworthy
             to
             be
             called
             an
             Israelite
             .
             2.
             
             Though
             I
             should
             repent
             and
             crave
             pardon
             ,
             yet
             I
             apprehend
             no
             favour
             but
             justice
             to
             be
             executed
             upon
             me
             by
             David
             ,
             as
             an
             open
             example
             to
             all
             traitours
             before
             the
             World.
             And
             3.
             though
             I
             were
             spared
             ,
             yet
             I
             cannot
             draw
             my self
             to
             a
             private
             life
             ,
             and
             live
             as
             one
             justly
             disgraced
             ,
             and
             discourted
             :
             therefore
             to
             eschew
             all
             these
             inconveniences
             ,
             I
             resolve
             upon
             this
             onely
             remedy
             to
             execute
             my self
             .
             Upon
             which
             resolution
             he
             departs
             ,
             deserts
             his
             Master
             and
             his
             cause
             ,
             returnes
             to
             his
             City
             of
             Gilo
             ,
             disposes
             upon
             his
             worldly
             estate
             ,
             and
             hangs
             himself
             ,
             against
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             of
             nature
             ,
             and
             of
             Nations
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             ,
             is
             the
             History
             of
             the
             passage
             of
             both
             Armies
             over
             Iordan
             and
             their
             camping
             in
             Gilead
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             remarked
             ,
             Vers
             .
             22.
             
             That
             of
             all
             Davids
             Army
             that
             passed
             over
             Jordan
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             mustered
             by
             daylight
             ,
             their
             lacked
             not
             a
             man
             ,
             so
             sweetned
             was
             his
             troubles
             with
             this
             divine
             preservation
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             came
             to
             Mahanaim
             ,
             a
             City
             in
             Gilead
             ,
             renowned
             ,
             Gen.
             32.
             2.
             
             By
             the
             vision
             of
             Angels
             which
             Jacob
             saw
             for
             his
             protection
             .
             At
             this
             time
             also
             Absolom
             collected
             his
             whole
             forces
             ,
             who
             were
             like
             the
             sand
             of
             the
             Sea
             for
             number
             ,
             and
             followed
             after
             David
             and
             his
             small
             number
             ,
             and
             made
             Amasa
             his
             generall
             ,
             who
             was
             Sisters
             Children
             with
             Joab
             ,
             and
             Davids
             Sisters
             Sonne
             ,
             whose
             ambition
             made
             him
             make
             no
             conscience
             of
             all
             these
             naturall
             conjunctions
             ,
             to
             joyn
             against
             David
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             last
             place
             ,
             we
             have
             the
             History
             of
             the
             furniture
             and
             provision
             for
             Davids
             Army
             .
             1.
             
             By
             whom
             .
             And
             2.
             what
             it
             was
             .
             The
             Persons
             by
             whom
             are
             three
             ,
             Shobi
             an
             Ammonite
             ,
             whom
             David
             placed
             (
             as
             is
             thought
             )
             in
             Hanuns
             place
             ,
             who
             had
             abused
             his
             Embassadours
             ,
             for
             which
             cause
             he
             meets
             now
             David
             with
             gratitude
             in
             his
             adversity
             ,
             the
             other
             is
             ,
             Machir
             of
             Lodebar
             ,
             and
             the
             third
             
               Barzillai
               a
               Giliadite
            
             .
          
           
             
             
               OBSERVATIONS
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               HVshaj
               the
               Archite
               ,
               and
               Zadok
               and
               Abiathar
               Priests
               ,
               and
               their
               sonnes
               ,
               Jonathan
               and
               Ahimaaz
               ,
               neither
               for
               feare
               of
               danger
               ,
               nor
               hope
               of
               reward
               are
               diverted
               from
               their
               fidelity
               and
               duty
               to
               David
               :
               but
               postponing
               both
               feare
               or
               favour
               of
               man
               ,
               they
               look
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               a
               good
               conscience
               ,
               discharges
               a
               loyall
               and
               faithfull
               duty
               to
               their
               Prince
               ,
               even
               in
               his
               greatest
               adversity
               :
               and
               leaves
               the
               success
               to
               God.
               A
               good
               and
               imitable
               example
               to
               all
               subjects
               and
               sorts
               of
               men
               ?
               but
               alas
               ▪
               few
               Hushai's
               are
               now
               in
               the
               civill
               estate
               ,
               but
               many
               Achitophels
               ,
               and
               few
               Zadoks
               in
               the
               Ecclesiastick
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Vers
               .
               16.
               
               Hushaj
               discovers
               to
               David
               by
               Zadok
               and
               Abiathar
               and
               their
               sonnes
               ,
               the
               Counsell
               that
               he
               had
               given
               to
               Absolom
               ,
               and
               forewarnes
               him
               what
               to
               do
               .
               It
               is
               commendable
               then
               ,
               but
               the
               contrary
               ,
               to
               reveale
               the
               Counsells
               or
               courses
               of
               a
               traytour
               to
               a
               lawfull
               Prince
               ,
               and
               to
               forewarne
               him
               of
               his
               danger
               that
               he
               may
               prevent
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Vers
               .
               17.
               
               This
               message
               of
               so
               great
               concernment
               ,
               is
               carried
               from
               the
               Priests
               ,
               to
               their
               sonnes
               at
               Eurogell
               by
               a
               maide
               :
               and
               themselves
               thereafter
               are
               hid
               from
               Absoloms
               searchers
               ,
               and
               preserved
               by
               a
               woman
               of
               Bahurim
               .
               Which
               teaches
               us
               ,
               that
               God
               who
               hath
               variety
               of
               instruments
               ,
               both
               in
               heaven
               ,
               and
               earth
               ,
               yet
               in
               his
               wisdome
               sometimes
               singles
               out
               weakest
               instruments
               ,
               to
               performe
               greatest
               enterprises
               :
               that
               his
               power
               in
               them
               may
               be
               seen
               ,
               and
               he
               may
               have
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               work
               .
               Examples
               whereof
               we
               may
               see
               in
               Pharaoh's
               daughter
               ,
               preserving
               and
               educating
               Moses
               ,
               the
               woman
               of
               Tebes
               killing
               
                 Abimelech
                 ,
                 Deborah
              
               overthrowing
               
                 Midian
                 ,
                 Jael
              
               killing
               Sicera
               ,
               and
               poore
               fisher
               men
               converting
               the
               whole
               world
               :
               the
               like
               may
               be
               said
               of
               
                 Rahab
                 ,
                 Esther
              
               ,
               and
               the
               late
               
                 Queen
                 Elizabeth
              
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Vers
               .
               18.
               
               The
               Priests
               sonnes
               are
               discovered
               ,
               delated
               ,
               persued
               ,
               preserved
               ,
               and
               though
               many
               other
               dangers
               appeare
               in
               this
               matter
               :
               yet
               the
               Lord
               delivers
               them
               out
               of
               them
               all
               .
               Wherein
               is
               seen
               ,
               the
               disappointment
               of
               wicked
               and
               cruell
               enterprises
               ,
               the
               
               protecting
               hand
               of
               God
               of
               his
               own
               ,
               and
               a
               great
               ground
               of
               comfort
               and
               confidence
               to
               those
               who
               follow
               good
               courses
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Vers
               .
               22.
               
               David
               hearing
               of
               his
               danger
               prevents
               it
               ,
               &
               albeit
               he
               was
               weary
               ,
               and
               loaded
               with
               sorrow
               :
               yet
               he
               spends
               the
               night
               ,
               in
               his
               removing
               and
               passing
               over
               Jordan
               .
               So
               that
               Gods
               promises
               of
               his
               deliverance
               ,
               and
               confirming
               him
               in
               his
               Kingdome
               ,
               make
               him
               not
               neglect
               the
               ordinary
               meanes
               of
               his
               safety
               :
               as
               we
               see
               the
               like
               in
               Paul
               ,
               Act.
               27.
               31.
               
               Which
               teaches
               us
               the
               like
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               must
               not
               refuse
               to
               do
               what
               God
               requires
               ,
               for
               furthering
               of
               that
               which
               he
               decrees
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Vers
               .
               23.
               
               In
               Achitophel
               we
               see
               three
               causes
               of
               his
               desperation
               .
               1.
               
               The
               unmeasurable
               weight
               of
               his
               sinnes
               .
               2.
               
               The
               severity
               of
               Davids
               judgment
               which
               he
               feares
               .
               3.
               
               His
               diffidence
               of
               pardon
               ,
               and
               his
               rejection
               from
               any
               participation
               of
               honour
               ,
               or
               advancement
               in
               Davids
               Court
               or
               Kingdome
               .
               Whereupon
               we
               collect
               the
               like
               causes
               ,
               and
               degrees
               of
               others
               their
               disperation
               .
               1.
               
               The
               weight
               of
               guiltines
               ,
               which
               with
               Cain
               they
               count
               irremissible
               .
               2.
               
               The
               apprehension
               of
               Gods
               wrath
               and
               justice
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               in
               Judas
               .
               3.
               
               Diffidence
               of
               pardon
               ,
               and
               their
               rejection
               from
               any
               part
               ,
               or
               place
               in
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               heaven
               .
               The
               cure
               whereof
               ,
               or
               preservative
               in
               the
               contrary
               ,
               is
               .
               1.
               
               Confidence
               in
               the
               mercies
               of
               God
               exceeding
               farre
               the
               number
               ,
               or
               weight
               of
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               Psal
               .
               103.
               8.
               2.
               
               Relying
               on
               the
               merits
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               like
               the
               wounded
               Israelites
               ,
               by
               the
               fiery
               Serpents
               ,
               looking
               upon
               him
               by
               the
               eye
               of
               faith
               ,
               Zach.
               12.
               10.
               3.
               
               Considering
               the
               freedome
               of
               the
               Lords
               love
               ,
               Hos
               .
               14.
               4.
               
               And
               that
               life
               everlasting
               is
               his
               free
               gift
               ,
               Rom.
               6.
               23.
               
               And
               lastly
               remembring
               the
               examples
               of
               the
               Lords
               mercy
               ,
               to
               
                 Manasseh
                 ,
                 Marie
                 Magdalen
              
               ,
               the
               thief
               on
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               Christs
               Crucifiers
               ,
               Act
               2.
               36.
               
               And
               to
               Paul
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               persecuting
               him
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               We
               see
               in
               Achitophel
               what
               shamefull
               and
               comfortles
               end
               such
               may
               expect
               who
               for
               their
               own
               ambitious
               ,
               or
               covetous
               ends
               give
               Counsell
               ,
               or
               go
               on
               in
               courses
               against
               God
               ,
               Lawfull
               authority
               ,
               and
               the
               good
               ,
               and
               quiet
               of
               Church
               ,
               and
               Common-wealth
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               Achitophels
               wisdome
               was
               great
               and
               highly
               esteemed
               ,
               and
               yet
               in
               the
               end
               he
               proves
               a
               furious
               fool
               ,
               by
               his
               selfmurther
               ,
               &
               so
               his
               wisdome
               was
               turned
               into
               folly
               ,
               because
               he
               abused
               the
               same
               to
               wicked
               ends
               .
               Which
               teacheth
               us
               that
               Gods
               benefits
               should
               not
               be
               
               abused
               to
               sinfull
               ends
               ,
               else
               they
               will
               turne
               into
               curses
               ,
               as
               the
               subtilty
               of
               the
               Serpent
               ,
               Gen.
               3.
               1.
               
               Pharaohs
               working
               wisely
               ,
               Exod.
               1.
               10.
               
               Sampsons
               strength
               ,
               Absoloms
               beauty
               ,
               Haman
               and
               Judas
               preferment
               .
               The
               Scribes
               and
               Pharise's
               learning
               ,
               Tertullus
               eloquence
               ,
               and
               here
               Achitophels
               wisdome
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               We
               see
               here
               likewise
               that
               worldly
               wisdome
               without
               grace
               ,
               and
               sanctification
               can
               be
               no
               protection
               from
               shame
               ,
               and
               ruine
               in
               the
               end
               :
               a
               worldly
               losse
               ,
               a
               conceited
               affront
               ,
               a
               vexing
               fear
               ,
               an
               accusing
               conscience
               ,
               forseen
               danger
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               can
               soon
               render
               the
               life
               comfortles
               ,
               and
               oftimes
               drive
               a
               man
               to
               despaire
               and
               make
               him
               cruellest
               of
               any
               to
               himself
               ;
               How
               vain
               then
               is
               it
               to
               be
               wise
               ,
               except
               in
               God
               ,
               whose
               fear
               is
               the
               beginning
               of
               true
               wisdome
               ,
               and
               to
               depart
               from
               evill
               is
               true
               understanding
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               By
               this
               example
               also
               of
               Achitophels
               death
               ,
               whereunto
               (
               like
               Judas
               )
               he
               was
               stirred
               up
               by
               Satan
               ,
               as
               he
               had
               been
               formerly
               to
               sinne
               by
               pernicious
               Counsell
               .
               We
               see
               what
               great
               cause
               all
               men
               have
               to
               pray
               ,
               as
               Christ
               hath
               taught
               us
               ,
               
                 Lord
                 lead
                 us
                 not
                 into
                 temptation
                 ,
              
               and
               what
               Satan
               intends
               when
               he
               tempts
               to
               sinne
               ,
               towit
               ,
               nothing
               else
               but
               thereby
               to
               bring
               men
               to
               destruction
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               It
               is
               said
               ,
               that
               when
               Achitophel
               saw
               that
               this
               Counsell
               was
               not
               followed
               ,
               he
               hanged
               himself
               .
               Where
               we
               see
               what
               an
               ill
               guest
               pride
               is
               ,
               which
               causes
               men
               to
               mis-interpret
               disgraces
               ,
               or
               overrate
               them
               ,
               and
               raise
               such
               a
               storme
               in
               the
               breast
               ,
               which
               cannot
               hardly
               be
               calmed
               without
               the
               death
               of
               the
               conceived
               disgracer
               ,
               or
               else
               their
               own
               :
               the
               one
               whereof
               we
               may
               see
               in
               Hamans
               spleen
               against
               Mordecai
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               here
               in
               the
               Person
               of
               Achitophel
               ,
               whereas
               humility
               can
               easily
               digest
               great
               wrongs
               ,
               and
               misregard
               the
               misregarding
               of
               others
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               Achitophel
               puts
               his
               house
               in
               order
               ,
               who
               could
               not
               order
               his
               own
               unruly
               passion
               and
               affections
               ,
               and
               is
               carefull
               for
               the
               world
               ,
               which
               he
               was
               notwithstanding
               presently
               to
               leave
               to
               others
               ;
               but
               was
               carelesse
               of
               Heauen
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               own
               future
               and
               eternall
               estate
               .
               Where
               we
               see
               how
               foolish
               and
               preposterous
               are
               the
               cares
               ,
               and
               courses
               of
               Worldlings
               ,
               who
               prefer
               earth
               to
               Heaven
               ,
               the
               goods
               to
               soule
               ,
               or
               body
               ,
               and
               the
               providing
               for
               others
               ,
               neglecting
               their
               own
               eternall
               welfare
               ,
               and
               running
               to
               everlasting
               ruine
               .
            
             
               13.
               
               Vers
               .
               22.
               
               When
               David
               had
               mustered
               his
               men
               beyond
               Jordan
               ,
               who
               had
               been
               passing
               it
               in
               the
               night
               time
               he
               lacks
               not
               one
               
               of
               them
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Lords
               gracious
               protection
               was
               seen
               to
               Davids
               great
               comfort
               ,
               and
               those
               who
               did
               follow
               him
               .
               Whereas
               Chap.
               18.
               7.
               
               Their
               fell
               of
               the
               followers
               of
               Absolom
               ,
               20000.
               men
               ,
               which
               should
               be
               a
               great
               incouragement
               to
               all
               men
               ,
               to
               follow
               good
               courses
               ,
               and
               favour
               good
               causes
               ,
               for
               such
               only
               have
               the
               promise
               of
               Gods
               preservation
               .
            
             
               14.
               
               Vers
               .
               24.
               
               It
               is
               said
               that
               after
               David
               had
               passed
               over
               
                 Jordan
                 ,
                 Absolom
              
               also
               followed
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               men
               of
               Israel
               with
               him
               .
               Where
               we
               see
               that
               the
               multitude
               is
               on
               Absoloms
               part
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               is
               not
               without
               cause
               forbidden
               ,
               to
               follow
               the
               multitude
               to
               do
               evill
               .
               As
               we
               see
               in
               the
               practise
               of
               Noah
               ,
               and
               Lot
               ,
               so
               that
               multitude
               is
               no
               note
               of
               the
               true
               Church
               ,
               but
               the
               contrary
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               Revel
               .
               13.
               12.
               
               
                 Seeing
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 broade
                 way
                 that
                 leades
                 to
                 damnation
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 they
                 are
                 who
                 do
                 walke
                 in
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               15.
               
               We
               see
               here
               likewise
               by
               Absoloms
               following
               David
               over
               Jordan
               with
               so
               hugh
               a
               multitude
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               close
               at
               the
               back
               ,
               that
               when
               perills
               are
               greatest
               and
               neere
               ,
               then
               also
               is
               Gods
               deliverance
               neerest
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               in
               the
               next
               Chapter
               :
               as
               likewise
               in
               Israels
               deliverance
               at
               the
               red
               Sea
               ,
               and
               from
               that
               bloody
               plot
               of
               
                 Hamans
                 ,
                 David
              
               oftimes
               from
               
                 Saul
                 ,
                 Daniel
              
               from
               the
               Lyons
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 three
                 Children
              
               from
               the
               fiery
               fornace
               ,
               so
               Matth.
               8.
               25.
               
               Act.
               27.
               23.
               and
               elsewhere
               .
            
             
               16.
               
               Vers
               .
               27.
               
               David
               from
               a
               wealthy
               and
               potent
               King
               is
               now
               brought
               to
               that
               estate
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               supported
               with
               food
               from
               meaner
               men
               ,
               his
               sinne
               brought
               him
               chiefly
               to
               this
               ,
               which
               shewes
               the
               mutability
               of
               greatest
               wordly
               estates
               ,
               whereunto
               none
               should
               trust
               ,
               nor
               think
               their
               mountain
               so
               strong
               that
               it
               cannot
               be
               moved
               ,
               but
               relye
               only
               on
               the
               Lord
               ,
               as
               David
               professeth
               ,
               Psal
               .
               23.
               1.
               
               And
               to
               eschew
               sinne
               which
               is
               the
               cause
               of
               all
               misery
               both
               here
               and
               hereafter
               .
            
             
               17.
               
               David
               is
               persecuted
               by
               his
               own
               sonne
               and
               people
               ,
               but
               is
               pitied
               and
               provided
               for
               by
               strangers
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               and
               ought
               to
               be
               a
               comfort
               to
               the
               Godly
               in
               affliction
               ,
               that
               God
               being
               their
               friend
               they
               shall
               never
               want
               friends
               ,
               nor
               provision
               :
               but
               he
               that
               fed
               his
               people
               in
               the
               wilderness
               ,
               and
               Eliah
               by
               Ravens
               ,
               and
               the
               widdow
               of
               Sarepta
               ,
               who
               also
               provided
               Pharaohs
               daughter
               to
               be
               the
               nurse
               of
               Moses
               ,
               and
               Obadiah
               in
               Achabs
               Court
               to
               feed
               the
               Lords
               Prophets
               by
               fifties
               in
               caves
               ,
               will
               also
               provide
               for
               his
               own
               ,
               seeing
               
               he
               feeds
               the
               sparrowes
               ,
               and
               cloathes
               the
               lillies
               of
               the
               field
               ,
               and
               therefore
               much
               more
               will
               care
               for
               them
               that
               feare
               him
               .
               Heaven
               then
               shall
               want
               power
               ,
               and
               earth
               meanes
               ,
               before
               that
               any
               such
               want
               maintenance
               ,
               and
               if
               God
               chastise
               ,
               or
               take
               with
               one
               hand
               ,
               he
               shall
               cherish
               ,
               and
               give
               with
               another
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             II.
             SAM
             .
             Chap.
             18.
             from
             the
             1.
             
             Verse
             to
             the
             19.
             
          
           
             IN
             this
             Chapter
             is
             orderly
             subjoyned
             the
             history
             of
             the
             bloody
             battle
             between
             Absolom
             as
             pursuer
             ,
             and
             David
             as
             defender
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             be
             resolved
             in
             foure
             particulars
             .
             1.
             
             The
             discipline
             used
             by
             David
             in
             ordering
             and
             leading
             out
             his
             Army
             .
             2.
             
             The
             battle
             and
             event
             thereof
             .
             3.
             
             The
             report
             thereof
             made
             to
             King
             David
             .
             4.
             
             How
             he
             is
             passionately
             grieved
             for
             the
             death
             of
             Absolom
             .
          
           
             First
             then
             the
             discipline
             and
             order
             which
             David
             uses
             in
             leading
             forth
             his
             Army
             ,
             is
             commendable
             ,
             for
             1.
             
             He
             musters
             or
             counts
             them
             ,
             that
             hereby
             he
             may
             know
             their
             number
             ,
             see
             their
             Armes
             ,
             and
             consider
             their
             strength
             .
             2.
             
             After
             their
             muster
             he
             puts
             them
             under
             command
             of
             Captaines
             of
             hundreds
             ,
             and
             Colonells
             of
             thousands
             :
             that
             the
             souldiers
             may
             obey
             their
             Captaines
             ,
             and
             the
             captaines
             their
             Colonells
             .
             3.
             
             He
             puts
             the
             regiments
             under
             three
             supreame
             Commanders
             or
             Generalls
             ,
             
               Joab
               ,
               Abishaj
            
             ,
             and
             Ittaj
             :
             and
             divides
             his
             Army
             in
             three
             battalions
             ,
             or
             squadrons
             ,
             assigning
             their
             leading
             to
             the
             severall
             conductors
             .
             Next
             ,
             when
             David
             has
             thus
             ordered
             the
             Army
             ,
             he
             offers
             as
             a
             valiant
             Captain
             to
             go
             with
             them
             to
             battle
             ,
             in
             proper
             person
             for
             to
             shew
             his
             courage
             ,
             and
             for
             their
             better
             encouragement
             .
             But
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             by
             the
             secret
             Counsell
             ,
             and
             wisdome
             of
             God
             ,
             withdrawing
             David
             whose
             preservation
             was
             decreed
             ,
             as
             Absoloms
             destruction
             was
             concluded
             by
             drawing
             him
             to
             battle
             ,
             the
             people
             disswade
             David
             from
             going
             with
             them
             in
             person
             ,
             by
             reasons
             taken
             
               à
               commodo
               &
               incommodo
            
             .
             1.
             
             They
             being
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             he
             the
             head
             :
             their
             enemies
             will
             not
             greatly
             care
             for
             them
             ,
             though
             they
             dye
             or
             flie
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             the
             head
             is
             safe
             to
             renew
             the
             battle
             ,
             but
             if
             the
             head
             perish
             ,
             the
             body
             will
             likewise
             perish
             .
             2.
             
             Care
             should
             be
             had
             of
             his
             safety
             ,
             for
             the
             well
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             who
             is
             worth
             ten
             thousand
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             who
             if
             he
             should
             dye
             ,
             better
             ten
             thousand
             of
             the
             Army
             dyed
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             If
             he
             stay
             in
             the
             City
             ,
             and
             need
             be
             ,
             he
             can
             succour
             them
             out
             of
             the
             City
             .
             To
             which
             their
             disswasion
             David
             assents
             ,
             knowing
             it
             to
             be
             out
             of
             love
             towards
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             Commonwealth
             .
             And
             so
             standing
             in
             the
             gate
             by
             which
             the
             Army
             was
             to
             march
             forth
             in
             order
             ,
             he
             gives
             command
             to
             the
             three
             Generalls
             in
             audience
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             
               to
               deal
               gently
               with
               the
               young
               man
            
             Absolom
             .
             Whereof
             some
             gives
             these
             reasons
             .
             1.
             
             Because
             of
             his
             naturall
             affection
             which
             moved
             him
             to
             pity
             his
             own
             flesh
             ,
             though
             rebellious
             .
             1.
             
             Because
             he
             looked
             not
             so
             much
             on
             the
             instrument
             ,
             or
             rod
             ;
             as
             on
             his
             own
             sinnes
             of
             homicide
             ,
             and
             adultery
             that
             had
             procured
             this
             his
             correction
             by
             his
             own
             sonne
             ,
             as
             the
             Lord
             had
             threatned
             .
             And
             3.
             
             Because
             he
             looked
             on
             the
             double
             danger
             of
             soul
             and
             body
             ,
             wherein
             Absolom
             now
             stood
             ;
             and
             therefore
             labours
             for
             the
             preservation
             of
             his
             body
             ,
             that
             thereafter
             he
             might
             be
             induced
             to
             repentance
             ,
             and
             so
             his
             soule
             might
             be
             saved
             .
          
           
             Followes
             next
             the
             battle
             it selfe
             ,
             and
             circumstances
             thereof
             ,
             and
             1.
             
             The
             place
             ,
             the
             wood
             of
             Ephraim
             in
             the
             territory
             of
             Gilead
             ,
             where
             Ephraim
             fought
             with
             Jephta
             ,
             after
             the
             defeat
             of
             the
             Ammonites
             ,
             Judg.
             12.
             2.
             
             The
             number
             of
             those
             who
             were
             slain
             on
             Absoloms
             side
             in
             battle
             ,
             towit
             ,
             20000.
             besides
             those
             that
             were
             devoured
             by
             the
             wood
             ,
             and
             in
             flying
             .
             3.
             
             The
             manner
             of
             Absoloms
             own
             death
             ,
             who
             flying
             through
             the
             wood
             on
             his
             Mule
             ,
             whereon
             he
             rid
             ,
             and
             the
             Mule
             going
             under
             the
             thick
             boughes
             of
             a
             great
             Oke
             ,
             his
             head
             caught
             hold
             of
             the
             oake
             ,
             and
             he
             was
             taken
             up
             between
             heaven
             and
             earth
             ,
             and
             the
             Mule
             that
             was
             under
             him
             went
             away
             .
          
           
             Which
             thing
             when
             one
             of
             Davids
             Army
             had
             seen
             ,
             he
             told
             Joab
             ,
             who
             challenged
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             not
             killed
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             would
             have
             rewarded
             him
             with
             ten
             shekells
             of
             silver
             ,
             and
             a
             girdle
             :
             which
             the
             discoverer
             shew
             he
             would
             not
             doe
             ,
             though
             he
             might
             have
             a
             thousand
             shekells
             .
             1.
             
             Because
             he
             was
             the
             Kings
             sonne
             .
             2.
             
             Because
             of
             the
             Kings
             command
             ,
             that
             none
             should
             touch
             him
             .
             3.
             
             Because
             the
             fact
             had
             been
             capitall
             .
             4.
             
             Because
             it
             could
             not
             be
             hid
             from
             the
             King
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             done
             it
             .
             And
             5.
             
             Because
             Joab
             himselfe
             would
             have
             been
             his
             accuser
             ,
             and
             enemy
             .
             Whereupon
             followed
             the
             killing
             of
             Absolom
             ,
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             Joab
             himselfe
             ,
             while
             he
             was
             hanging
             in
             the
             oake
             alive
             ,
             by
             thrusting
             him
             through
             the
             heart
             with
             three
             darts
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             Armour
             bearers
             their
             smiting
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             killing
             him
             .
             Whereupon
             ensued
             Joabs
             sounding
             a
             retreat
             ,
             from
             following
             
             of
             the
             people
             that
             had
             been
             with
             Absolom
             .
             And
             Absoloms
             buriall
             in
             a
             great
             pit
             in
             the
             wood
             ,
             whereon
             was
             laid
             a
             great
             heap
             of
             stones
             ,
             notwithstanding
             that
             he
             had
             in
             his
             life
             time
             provided
             and
             built
             a
             sumptuous
             pillar
             ,
             or
             buriall
             place
             ,
             for
             himselfe
             in
             the
             Kings
             dale
             ,
             to
             keep
             his
             name
             in
             remembrance
             ,
             seeing
             he
             had
             no
             sonnes
             ,
             and
             which
             he
             called
             after
             himselfe
             ,
             Absoloms
             place
             .
             One
             doubt
             only
             rests
             to
             be
             solved
             ,
             how
             it
             is
             said
             
               that
               he
               had
               no
               sonnes
            
             ,
             seeing
             chap.
             14.
             27.
             
             
               It
               is
               said
               that
               he
               had
               three
               sonnes
               and
               a
               daughter
               :
            
             to
             which
             it
             is
             answered
             ,
             that
             those
             were
             dead
             before
             the
             erecting
             of
             that
             pillar
             or
             tombe
             ,
             God
             so
             ordering
             that
             such
             a
             poysonous
             stock
             should
             not
             prosper
             ,
             to
             have
             a
             posterity
             of
             such
             like
             branches
             .
          
           
             
               OBSERVATIONS
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               IN
               David
               we
               see
               an
               accumulation
               of
               most
               worthy
               parts
               ,
               requisite
               in
               a
               good
               Prince
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               prudence
               ,
               patience
               ,
               authority
               ,
               courage
               ,
               hearkning
               to
               good
               Counsell
               ,
               and
               love
               to
               his
               people
               ,
               and
               above
               all
               piety
               and
               Godlinesse
               ,
               to
               whom
               therefore
               God
               gives
               good
               successe
               ,
               a
               fit
               pattern
               to
               all
               Princes
               to
               follow
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Vers
               .
               2.
               and
               3.
               
               We
               see
               here
               in
               Davids
               offering
               to
               go
               with
               his
               Army
               in
               person
               ,
               and
               in
               their
               disswading
               a
               loving
               :
               contest
               between
               a
               Godly
               Prince
               ,
               and
               a
               loyall
               and
               a
               loving
               subject
               ,
               every
               one
               striveing
               to
               overcome
               another
               by
               good
               offices
               ,
               David
               offering
               his
               paines
               ,
               yea
               the
               very
               hazard
               of
               his
               Person
               ,
               blood
               and
               life
               for
               the
               common
               welfare
               ,
               and
               his
               subjects
               highly
               valuing
               his
               safety
               ,
               and
               contenting
               for
               the
               same
               to
               hazard
               their
               lives
               and
               fortunes
               ,
               O
               happy
               state
               then
               ,
               and
               Kingdome
               ,
               or
               other
               society
               whatsoever
               ,
               Ecclesiasticall
               ,
               Politicke
               ,
               or
               Economicall
               where
               this
               harmony
               is
               found
               ;
               as
               on
               the
               contrary
               unhappy
               is
               their
               condition
               where
               the
               contrary
               contention
               is
               seen
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Vers
               .
               5.
               
               David
               desireth
               his
               Generalls
               
                 to
                 deal
                 gentle
                 with
                 the
                 young
                 man
              
               Absolom
               ,
               what
               means
               this
               too
               great
               indulgence
               ?
               Deal
               gently
               with
               a
               traitour
               ,
               but
               of
               all
               traitours
               with
               a
               Sonne
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               Sonnes
               with
               a
               wicked
               incestuous
               and
               bloody
               fratricide
               ,
               and
               an
               intending
               pariside
               .
               Where
               we
               see
               ever
               in
               holiest
               parents
               as
               Eli
               
               was
               ,
               nature
               may
               be
               guilty
               of
               an
               injurious
               tendernesse
               ,
               and
               sinnefull
               indulgence
               .
               Or
               whether
               shall
               we
               not
               rather
               think
               that
               this
               was
               done
               in
               type
               of
               that
               free
               ,
               and
               matchles
               love
               and
               mercy
               of
               that
               Son
               of
               David
               ,
               the
               King
               of
               Kings
               ,
               and
               redeemer
               of
               Israel
               ,
               who
               prayed
               for
               his
               murtherers
               ,
               and
               said
               when
               they
               were
               killing
               him
               .
               
                 Father
                 ,
                 forgive
                 them
                 for
                 they
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 they
                 do
                 .
              
               And
               though
               we
               be
               rebellious
               Sonnes
               ,
               yet
               still
               also
               is
               he
               so
               compassionate
               towards
               us
               that
               he
               intercedeth
               for
               us
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               David
               speaks
               so
               concerning
               Absolom
               ,
               as
               confident
               of
               the
               victory
               on
               his
               side
               ,
               though
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               contrary
               Army
               he
               was
               but
               a
               few
               .
               Which
               shewes
               Davids
               faith
               ,
               and
               confidence
               in
               God
               ,
               who
               is
               able
               to
               save
               by
               a
               few
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               by
               many
               ,
               as
               Gideons
               300.
               proveth
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               was
               not
               afraid
               of
               the
               arme
               of
               flesh
               ,
               having
               the
               arme
               of
               the
               Almighty
               Lord
               of
               hostes
               to
               be
               for
               him
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Vers
               .
               7.
               
               The
               sword
               devoures
               20000.
               of
               Absoloms
               Army
               ,
               &
               the
               wood
               more
               than
               the
               sword
               ;
               which
               shewes
               how
               numerous
               an
               Army
               Absolom
               had
               ,
               how
               strong
               an
               arme
               of
               flesh
               ,
               and
               how
               universall
               this
               rebellion
               was
               .
               Wherey
               we
               observe
               ,
               how
               easely
               a
               fickle
               multitude
               may
               be
               transported
               to
               the
               wrong
               side
               :
               and
               what
               vertue
               ,
               or
               merits
               of
               a
               Prince
               can
               assure
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               vulgar
               ,
               when
               so
               gracious
               a
               King
               finds
               so
               many
               rebells
               ?
            
             
               6.
               
               We
               see
               also
               how
               God
               takes
               part
               (
               as
               the
               Lord
               of
               hostes
               )
               with
               a
               just
               cause
               ,
               and
               the
               very
               wood
               ,
               and
               insensible
               creatures
               conspire
               with
               the
               swords
               of
               Davids
               Army
               ,
               and
               lets
               Israel
               feel
               ,
               what
               it
               is
               to
               take
               part
               with
               an
               unnaturall
               and
               traiterous
               usurper
               .
               Let
               no
               people
               therefore
               look
               to
               prosper
               alway
               in
               rebellion
               ,
               but
               in
               end
               look
               for
               divine
               revenge
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               Vers
               .
               9.
               
               Absolom
               in
               his
               flying
               through
               the
               wood
               on
               his
               mule
               ,
               his
               head
               takes
               hold
               of
               the
               thick
               boughes
               of
               a
               great
               oak
               ,
               whereby
               he
               hangs
               between
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               ,
               as
               hated
               of
               both
               for
               his
               unnaturall
               rebellion
               and
               other
               his
               wickednesse
               ,
               as
               if
               God
               meant
               to
               prescribe
               this
               punishment
               for
               traitours
               ,
               therefore
               
                 Absolom
                 ,
                 Achitophel
              
               and
               Judas
               ,
               dye
               all
               three
               one
               death
               ,
               and
               so
               let
               all
               such
               perish
               who
               are
               guilty
               of
               the
               like
               treachery
               against
               the
               Lords
               anointed
               ,
               or
               the
               Lawfull
               supreame
               Magistrate
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               An
               oak
               serves
               to
               be
               both
               gallowes
               ,
               and
               hangman
               to
               this
               vile
               traitour
               ,
               and
               the
               very
               mule
               that
               he
               rode
               upon
               leaves
               him
               to
               divine
               revenge
               ,
               who
               had
               left
               filiall
               duty
               to
               his
               Father
               ,
               and
               loyalty
               
               to
               his
               soveraigne
               ,
               if
               there
               were
               no
               others
               to
               persue
               and
               punish
               wickednesse
               ,
               God
               will
               make
               the
               very
               sensles
               creatures
               ,
               and
               brute
               beasts
               to
               avenge
               the
               same
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               in
               the
               plagues
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               the
               fire
               of
               Sodom
               ,
               the
               punishment
               of
               Korah
               ,
               the
               mockers
               of
               the
               Prophet
               Elishai
               ,
               and
               others
               .
               Let
               not
               the
               wicked
               then
               expect
               impunity
               some
               way
               ,
               or
               other
               in
               the
               Lords
               own
               time
               here
               ,
               or
               at
               farthest
               after
               death
               hereafter
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               Absolom
               is
               punished
               by
               that
               wherein
               he
               most
               delighted
               ,
               for
               his
               hair
               was
               no
               small
               part
               of
               his
               beauty
               ,
               nor
               matter
               of
               his
               pride
               .
               Where
               we
               see
               ,
               what
               it
               is
               to
               glory
               and
               be
               proud
               of
               any
               earthly
               benefit
               ,
               and
               that
               ,
               that
               part
               which
               is
               misused
               by
               man
               to
               sin
               ,
               is
               commonly
               imployed
               by
               God
               to
               revenge
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               Neither
               is
               it
               without
               speciall
               ,
               and
               divine
               providence
               ,
               that
               the
               place
               of
               the
               battle
               is
               the
               wood
               of
               Ephraim
               ,
               that
               Absolom
               in
               a
               great
               oak
               thereof
               might
               finish
               his
               ungodly
               life
               in
               an
               ignominious
               manner
               ,
               so
               that
               while
               like
               Jehu
               he
               is
               marching
               towards
               it
               in
               persuit
               of
               his
               Godly
               parent
               ,
               he
               is
               but
               hastning
               thereby
               to
               the
               gallowes
               ,
               and
               his
               own
               destruction
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               Vers
               .
               10.
               
               A
               private
               souldier
               sees
               him
               hanging
               ,
               and
               tells
               it
               to
               Joab
               ,
               but
               would
               not
               kill
               him
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               reverence
               and
               obedience
               to
               the
               Kings
               command
               concerning
               Absolom
               .
               A
               good
               part
               in
               private
               men
               ,
               and
               subjects
               to
               reverence
               ,
               and
               obey
               the
               Lawfull
               commands
               of
               their
               superiours
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               do
               any
               thing
               of
               concernment
               without
               a
               warrant
               ,
               or
               call
               ,
               from
               them
               that
               are
               in
               authority
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               Vers
               .
               14.
               
               Joab
               upon
               that
               intelligence
               sees
               him
               ,
               and
               smites
               him
               through
               the
               heart
               ,
               in
               which
               that
               hatefull
               rebellion
               ,
               first
               was
               hatcht
               ,
               with
               three
               darts
               ,
               so
               that
               what
               the
               souldier
               forbore
               in
               obedience
               ,
               Joab
               doth
               in
               zeale
               ,
               not
               fearing
               to
               prefer
               his
               soveraignes
               safety
               ,
               to
               his
               indulgent
               command
               ,
               and
               more
               tendring
               the
               life
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               peace
               of
               his
               country
               ,
               then
               the
               weake
               and
               fond
               affection
               of
               too
               indulgent
               a
               father
               .
               Especially
               seeing
               by
               Gods
               Law
               ,
               Deut
               ,
               21.
               21.
               
               A
               rebell
               Childe
               should
               dye
               ,
               and
               by
               martiall
               Law
               a
               publicke
               Enemy
               may
               be
               killed
               in
               the
               field
               .
               The
               which
               teaches
               that
               the
               publicke
               good
               ought
               to
               be
               preferred
               before
               private
               interests
               ,
               or
               relations
               .
               Especially
               by
               publicke
               persons
               .
            
             
               13.
               
               All
               Israel
               did
               not
               afford
               so
               firme
               a
               friend
               to
               Absolom
               ,
               as
               Ioab
               had
               been
               ,
               who
               but
               he
               suborned
               the
               Woman
               of
               Tekoah
               ,
               to
               
               sue
               for
               the
               recalling
               of
               Absolom
               from
               his
               exile
               ?
               Who
               but
               he
               went
               to
               fetch
               him
               from
               Geshur
               to
               Ierusalem
               ?
               And
               who
               but
               he
               ,
               who
               at
               last
               reconciled
               him
               fully
               to
               his
               Father
               David
               ?
               Yet
               now
               he
               who
               formerly
               was
               a
               Solicitour
               for
               him
               ,
               is
               his
               executioner
               ,
               and
               has
               justly
               forgotten
               himself
               any
               more
               to
               be
               a
               friend
               to
               him
               ,
               who
               had
               forgotten
               himself
               to
               be
               a
               Sonne
               ,
               and
               to
               such
               a
               Father
               ,
               and
               turned
               Enemy
               to
               him
               .
               So
               that
               we
               see
               ,
               that
               with
               honest
               hearts
               all
               respects
               either
               of
               blood
               ,
               or
               friendship
               ought
               to
               cease
               in
               the
               case
               of
               treason
               .
            
             
               14.
               
               Vers
               .
               15.
               
               Ioab
               not
               onely
               peirces
               his
               heart
               with
               darts
               ,
               who
               had
               peirced
               his
               Fathers
               heart
               with
               so
               many
               griefs
               ,
               after
               that
               he
               was
               lift
               up
               to
               an
               oke
               ,
               who
               had
               lifted
               himself
               up
               against
               his
               King
               :
               but
               he
               is
               also
               mangled
               with
               many
               wounds
               by
               Ioabs
               armour
               bearers
               ,
               who
               had
               wounded
               his
               parent
               with
               so
               many
               wounds
               of
               sorrowes
               ,
               and
               mangled
               and
               divided
               all
               Israel
               by
               his
               rebellion
               .
               So
               that
               as
               a
               man
               sinnes
               ,
               oftimes
               like
               Adonibezek
               ,
               and
               Pharaoh
               he
               is
               in
               like
               manner
               punished
               .
               As
               we
               see
               also
               ,
               Revel
               .
               16.
               6.
               
            
             
               15.
               
               Vers
               .
               16.
               
               Ioab
               at
               last
               having
               obtained
               the
               Victory
               sounds
               a
               retreat
               ,
               and
               with
               holds
               his
               Army
               from
               persuing
               Israel
               .
               Wherein
               appeares
               Ioabs
               prudence
               ,
               and
               what
               should
               be
               the
               like
               wisdome
               of
               commanders
               to
               put
               a
               difference
               between
               the
               heads
               of
               a
               faction
               ,
               and
               a
               seduced
               multitude
               ,
               and
               to
               pity
               the
               one
               ,
               while
               they
               take
               revenge
               on
               the
               other
               .
            
             
               16.
               
               Vers
               .
               17.
               
               Absolom
               is
               cast
               in
               a
               pit
               in
               the
               wood
               ,
               and
               a
               heap
               of
               stones
               upon
               him
               ,
               who
               for
               a
               glorious
               and
               Princely
               tombe
               had
               reared
               up
               a
               simptuous
               pillar
               ,
               like
               the
               Piramids
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               for
               conserving
               his
               name
               ,
               and
               memory
               in
               the
               Kings
               dale
               ,
               which
               therefore
               he
               called
               after
               himself
               ,
               Absoloms
               place
               .
               Where
               we
               see
               ,
               how
               the
               wicked
               are
               oftimes
               disappointed
               in
               their
               ambitious
               designes
               ,
               as
               the
               builders
               of
               Babell
               were
               ,
               and
               are
               more
               carefull
               for
               conserving
               their
               name
               in
               memory
               ,
               or
               remembrance
               ,
               then
               in
               keeping
               a
               good
               conscience
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               carefull
               of
               their
               souls
               salvation
               ,
               and
               to
               do
               that
               which
               by
               shewing
               charity
               ,
               and
               doing
               of
               good
               works
               would
               perpetuate
               their
               name
               here
               ,
               and
               receive
               approbation
               ,
               and
               remuneration
               in
               the
               day
               of
               their
               accounts
               hereafter
               .
            
             
               17.
               
               We
               see
               here
               that
               although
               Absolom
               had
               three
               Sonnes
               ,
               Chap.
               14.
               27.
               
               Yet
               there
               is
               no
               Sonne
               left
               him
               ,
               the
               Lord
               by
               their
               death
               ,
               having
               so
               chastised
               him
               ,
               by
               which
               because
               he
               would
               
               not
               be
               amended
               ,
               and
               leave
               off
               his
               wickednesse
               ,
               but
               rather
               increase
               therein
               .
               Therefore
               after
               the
               rod
               he
               takes
               now
               the
               axe
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               and
               finally
               destroyes
               him
               ,
               leaving
               him
               no
               posterity
               to
               perpetuate
               his
               memory
               :
               but
               in
               place
               thereof
               a
               heap
               of
               stones
               upon
               him
               ,
               every
               one
               whereof
               to
               be
               a
               witnesse
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               and
               a
               proclamer
               of
               his
               detestable
               villany
               ,
               and
               to
               eternize
               his
               infamy
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             II.
             SAM
             .
             Chap.
             18.
             from
             the
             19.
             vers
             .
             to
             the
             end
             .
          
           
             FOllowes
             now
             the
             report
             of
             the
             event
             of
             the
             battle
             .
             And
             2.
             how
             David
             is
             affected
             for
             the
             death
             of
             Absolom
             .
             In
             the
             report
             we
             have
             .
             1.
             
             A
             contest
             between
             Ahimaaz
             who
             desires
             to
             be
             the
             first
             reporter
             ,
             and
             Joab
             ,
             the
             subject
             whereof
             was
             ,
             if
             it
             was
             expedient
             ,
             or
             not
             that
             Ahimaaz
             should
             be
             the
             first
             reporter
             ,
             Ahimaaz
             takes
             the
             affirmative
             ,
             &
             Joab
             the
             negative
             ,
             Ahimaaz
             reasons
             are
             .
             1.
             
             From
             his
             Person
             
               (
               Let
               me
               now
               runne
            
             )
             as
             if
             he
             would
             say
             ,
             I
             have
             before
             brought
             tydings
             from
             my
             Father
             Zadok
             to
             David
             ,
             of
             the
             event
             of
             Achitophels
             Counsell
             ,
             and
             Hushai's
             defeat
             thereof
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             fittest
             that
             I
             likewise
             now
             runne
             and
             bring
             tydings
             to
             David
             of
             the
             event
             of
             the
             battle
             .
             2.
             
             From
             the
             Person
             of
             the
             King
             now
             in
             great
             perplexity
             of
             mind
             ,
             till
             he
             hear
             of
             the
             event
             of
             the
             battle
             ,
             and
             who
             has
             gotten
             the
             Victory
             .
             3.
             
             From
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             report
             ,
             
               Good
               tydings
               ,
               that
               the
               Lord
               hath
               avenged
               him
               of
               his
               Enemies
               .
            
             Which
             will
             make
             him
             gracious
             to
             his
             Prince
             ,
             which
             subjects
             desire
             to
             be
             .
             On
             the
             contrary
             Joab
             disswades
             him
             therefore
             ,
             by
             these
             reasons
             .
             1.
             
             From
             the
             time
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             expedient
             thou
             beare
             the
             message
             this
             day
             ,
             seeing
             another
             time
             will
             offer
             thee
             a
             more
             favourable
             argument
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             mixture
             of
             that
             which
             will
             be
             sorrowfull
             ,
             with
             the
             victory
             which
             is
             joyfull
             .
             2.
             
             From
             this
             subject
             of
             the
             report
             in
             particular
             ,
             that
             the
             Kings
             Son
             is
             dead
             and
             therefore
             the
             reporter
             thereof
             will
             not
             be
             acceptable
             ,
             knowing
             Davids
             great
             affection
             to
             Absolom
             ,
             as
             he
             shew
             thereafter
             .
             Therefore
             Joab
             directs
             Cushi
             one
             of
             the
             Kings
             servants
             ,
             Vers
             .
             29.
             
             With
             the
             newes
             to
             David
             .
             But
             notwithstanding
             Ahimaaz
             insists
             to
             go
             likewise
             ,
             and
             through
             importunity
             
             prevailes
             with
             Joab
             ,
             and
             being
             dismissed
             ,
             and
             running
             by
             the
             way
             of
             the
             plaine
             ,
             overrunneth
             Cushi
             ,
             who
             for
             a
             shorter
             way
             had
             taken
             the
             Wildernesse
             ,
             and
             coming
             in
             fight
             ,
             he
             is
             spied
             by
             one
             of
             Davids
             watchmen
             ,
             who
             was
             upon
             the
             the
             roof
             of
             the
             gate
             of
             the
             wall
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             and
             who
             accordingly
             cryed
             and
             told
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             finding
             that
             it
             was
             but
             one
             alone
             that
             was
             running
             ;
             the
             King
             conjectures
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             the
             bearer
             of
             tydings
             ,
             the
             reason
             of
             this
             conjecture
             being
             from
             common
             experience
             ,
             for
             if
             the
             Army
             had
             been
             overthrown
             ,
             not
             one
             but
             many
             had
             been
             seen
             flying
             and
             reparing
             to
             the
             City
             ,
             but
             being
             victorious
             ,
             and
             busily
             occupied
             in
             following
             and
             dividing
             the
             prey
             ,
             as
             Sisera
             was
             thought
             to
             have
             been
             exercised
             ,
             Judg.
             5.
             30.
             
             Therefore
             one
             onely
             was
             sent
             to
             report
             the
             Victory
             ,
             who
             in
             his
             drawing
             neerer
             beeing
             discovered
             to
             be
             Ahimaaz
             the
             Son
             of
             
               Zadok
               ,
               David
            
             conjectures
             the
             newes
             to
             be
             good
             ,
             by
             the
             goodnesse
             of
             the
             bearer
             ,
             and
             who
             first
             in
             the
             general
             ,
             reports
             that
             all
             was
             well
             ,
             &
             thereafter
             most
             religiously
             ,
             as
             became
             the
             pious
             Son
             of
             such
             a
             Father
             ,
             he
             ascribes
             the
             praise
             of
             the
             victory
             and
             of
             the
             deliverance
             of
             Davids
             Enemies
             into
             his
             hand
             to
             God
             onely
             ,
             &
             not
             to
             the
             wisdome
             of
             David
             ,
             or
             valour
             of
             Joab
             ,
             as
             a
             flatterer
             would
             have
             done
             ,
             &
             therefore
             blesses
             the
             Lord
             for
             that
             happy
             successe
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             was
             asked
             by
             
               David
               how
               the
               young
               man
            
             Absolom
             was
             ,
             he
             warily
             and
             wisely
             (
             remembring
             the
             cause
             why
             Joab
             would
             not
             had
             him
             the
             first
             reporter
             )
             dissembleth
             his
             knowledge
             thereof
             ,
             till
             Cushi
             who
             came
             after
             him
             ,
             answered
             ,
             
               Wishing
               that
               all
               the
               Kings
               Enemies
               were
               as
               that
               young
               man
               is
               .
            
             Whereupon
             the
             King
             justly
             apprehending
             that
             he
             was
             killed
             was
             much
             moved
             ,
             and
             having
             retired
             himself
             to
             his
             Chamber
             ,
             made
             a
             grievous
             lamentation
             for
             him
             .
             For
             these
             three
             causes
             for
             which
             (
             as
             we
             have
             formerly
             said
             )
             
               he
               had
               given
               direction
               to
               deale
               gen●ty
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               touch
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
               OBSERVATIONS
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               V.
               19.
               
               IN
               Ahimaaz
               his
               rejoycing
               at
               the
               Victory
               ,
               and
               desire
               to
               carry
               the
               new●s
               thereof
               to
               David
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               also
               rejoyce
               .
               We
               see
               the
               sympathy
               that
               ought
               to
               be
               amongst
               the
               Godly
               ,
               that
               as
               they
               are
               willed
               to
               weep
               with
               them
               ,
               that
               weep
               ,
               like
               fellowfeeling
               members
               of
               one
               body
               ,
               and
               as
               they
               are
               willed
               so
               to
               do
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               3.
               8.
               
               So
               ought
               they
               to
               rejoyce
               with
               them
               who
               re
               -
               
               and
               especially
               at
               the
               prosperity
               of
               Gods
               Church
               ,
               and
               people
               ,
               and
               their
               deliverance
               ,
               from
               their
               Enemies
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Lord
               has
               manifested
               his
               justice
               on
               them
               ,
               as
               his
               mercy
               towards
               his
               own
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               In
               Ahimaaz
               desiring
               from
               Ioab
               leave
               to
               go
               ,
               and
               a
               warrant
               from
               him
               ,
               who
               was
               chief
               in
               power
               to
               give
               him
               a
               call
               ,
               and
               runnes
               not
               unsent
               ,
               to
               tell
               these
               glad
               tydings
               .
               We
               see
               it
               is
               the
               duty
               of
               inferiours
               to
               submit
               to
               the
               direction
               of
               their
               superiours
               ,
               and
               especially
               that
               the
               bearers
               of
               the
               glad
               tydings
               of
               salvation
               should
               not
               runne
               before
               they
               be
               sent
               ,
               and
               have
               a
               call
               from
               those
               ,
               who
               have
               power
               to
               give
               it
               them
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               .
               Though
               like
               Ahimaaz
               they
               be
               never
               so
               willing
               ,
               or
               forward
               ,
               or
               able
               also
               to
               discharge
               that
               function
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Vers
               .
               27.
               
               When
               David
               is
               in
               greatest
               fear
               ,
               and
               solicitude
               concerning
               the
               event
               of
               the
               battle
               ,
               he
               gets
               good
               newes
               of
               a
               happy
               successe
               and
               victory
               :
               even
               so
               when
               the
               Godly
               are
               in
               greatest
               feares
               dangers
               and
               difficulties
               ,
               the
               Lord
               in
               their
               extremity
               shewes
               his
               owne
               gracious
               deliverance
               ,
               and
               opportunity
               ,
               witnesse
               Jacobs
               deliverance
               from
               
                 Esau
                 ,
                 Israels
              
               at
               the
               red
               Sea
               ,
               Davids
               from
               Sauls
               oruelty
               ,
               his
               people
               's
               from
               Hamans
               bloody
               plot
               ,
               Eliahs
               from
               
                 Achab
                 ,
                 Peters
              
               from
               Herod
               ,
               Act.
               12.
               
               And
               many
               more
               others
               ,
               therefore
               let
               none
               despare
               of
               the
               Lords
               care
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               he
               had
               of
               Daniel
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 three
                 Children
              
               ,
               though
               they
               seem
               to
               be
               like
               the
               Lamb
               in
               the
               Lyons
               paw
               ,
               but
               in
               a
               holy
               confidence
               let
               them
               constantly
               rely
               on
               him
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               David
               speaking
               of
               
                 Ahimaaz
                 ,
                 Zadok
              
               the
               Priests
               Sonne
               ,
               sayes
               ,
               
                 He
                 is
                 a
                 good
                 man
                 and
                 brings
                 good
                 tydings
                 ,
              
               joyning
               well
               these
               two
               together
               ,
               as
               indeed
               they
               ought
               to
               be
               in
               all
               the
               messengers
               ,
               and
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               in
               whose
               mouth
               the
               good
               and
               glad
               tydings
               of
               the
               Gospell
               is
               put
               to
               declare
               to
               Gods
               people
               ,
               of
               the
               Summe
               of
               Davids
               victory
               over
               all
               our
               spirituall
               Enemies
               ,
               and
               of
               our
               deliverance
               from
               them
               ,
               and
               their
               overthrow
               ,
               that
               as
               the
               newes
               is
               good
               ,
               so
               they
               should
               be
               good
               men
               that
               carry
               them
               ,
               their
               carriage
               being
               suitable
               to
               their
               calling
               and
               message
               ,
               both
               holy
               ,
               that
               their
               life
               belies
               not
               their
               tongue
               ,
               nor
               that
               it
               be
               not
               said
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               of
               he
               
                 Pharisees
                 ,
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 but
                 doe
                 not
                 ,
              
               or
               as
               Psal
               .
               50.
               16.
               
               
                 What
                 hast
                 thou
                 to
                 do
                 to
                 declare
                 my
                 statutes
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 take
                 my
                 covenant
                 into
                 thy
                 mouth
                 ,
                 seeing
                 thou
                 hatest
                 to
                 be
                 reformed
                 ?
              
            
             
               5.
               
               How
               welcome
               was
               Ahimaaz
               to
               David
               ,
               when
               he
               brought
               
               these
               newes
               of
               his
               Armies
               safety
               ,
               and
               that
               all
               was
               well
               ,
               and
               how
               much
               more
               welcome
               should
               they
               be
               ,
               
                 And
                 their
                 feet
                 counted
                 beautifull
                 on
                 the
                 mountains
                 who
              
               (
               like
               the
               Angels
               at
               Christs
               birth
               )
               
                 bring
                 the
                 glad
                 tydings
                 of
                 salvation
                 to
                 the
                 Lords
                 people
                 ,
              
               and
               as
               the
               Galatians
               welcomed
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 Gol.
              
               4.
               14.
               
               
                 As
                 an
                 Angel
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 .
              
            
             
               6.
               
               Vers
               .
               28.
               
               Ahimaaz
               blesses
               the
               Lord
               for
               the
               Victory
               ,
               and
               ascribes
               the
               same
               onely
               to
               him
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               Lord
               of
               hostes
               ▪
               and
               neither
               to
               Davids
               wisdome
               in
               directing
               ,
               nor
               Joabs
               ,
               and
               the
               Armies
               valour
               in
               executing
               ,
               but
               onely
               to
               the
               Lords
               power
               and
               Almighty
               Arme
               ,
               who
               had
               given
               the
               same
               .
               Thereby
               teaching
               all
               men
               in
               all
               conditions
               ,
               or
               successe
               of
               affaires
               to
               look
               higher
               then
               to
               instruments
               ,
               and
               to
               acknowledge
               him
               to
               be
               supreame
               governour
               to
               whom
               the
               glory
               of
               all
               the
               good
               we
               have
               belongs
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               say
               ;
               
                 Not
                 unto
                 us
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 thy
                 name
                 be
                 the
                 glory
                 and
                 praise
                 for
                 ever
                 .
              
            
             
               7.
               
               V.
               32.
               
               As
               David
               hears
               the
               joyfull
               newes
               of
               the
               Victory
               :
               so
               he
               hears
               by
               Cushi
               the
               sorrowfull
               tydings
               of
               his
               Sonne
               Absoloms
               death
               ,
               which
               he
               so
               laments
               .
               Whereby
               we
               see
               how
               the
               Lord
               tempers
               the
               cup
               ,
               which
               he
               gives
               ,
               mixing
               to
               his
               own
               ,
               some
               sowrenesse
               with
               their
               sweetnesse
               ,
               so
               that
               their
               joy
               here
               is
               neither
               full
               ,
               as
               it
               shall
               be
               hereafter
               ,
               Psal
               .
               16.
               11.
               
               Nor
               unmixed
               lest
               we
               should
               be
               too
               much
               inamored
               with
               this
               life
               ,
               and
               cloyed
               with
               Worldly
               delights
               &
               contentments
               ,
               therefore
               our
               sweetest
               roses
               have
               their
               prickles
               ,
               
                 Et
                 nil
                 omni
                 ex
                 parte
                 beatum
                 .
              
            
             
               8.
               
               Here
               likewise
               ,
               we
               see
               the
               miserable
               condition
               of
               civill
               and
               intestine
               warre
               &
               troubles
               ,
               that
               in
               these
               ,
               even
               such
               Victories
               that
               are
               obtained
               by
               the
               party
               prevailing
               are
               not
               without
               sad
               losss
               of
               some
               ,
               who
               were
               dear
               ,
               or
               neer
               unto
               them
               ,
               as
               is
               said
               of
               the
               warres
               between
               Caesar
               and
               
                 Pompey
                 ,
                 Bella
                 gerit
                 ,
                 placuit
                 nullos
                 habitura
                 triumphos
                 ,
              
               as
               our
               proverb
               sayes
               ,
               
                 Wherein
                 we
                 lose
                 a
                 friend
                 with
                 a
                 foe
                 ,
              
               which
               should
               disswade
               from
               civill
               ,
               or
               intestine
               division
               ,
               and
               dissent
               ,
               and
               perswade
               to
               peace
               ,
               and
               unity
               both
               in
               Church
               and
               Commonwalth
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               As
               has
               been
               said
               ,
               on
               the
               5.
               
               Verse
               ,
               and
               explication
               of
               the
               charge
               given
               to
               Joab
               ,
               and
               the
               others
               concerning
               Absoloms
               preservation
               ,
               and
               the
               causes
               thereof
               :
               so
               here
               the
               cause
               of
               Davids
               lamenting
               for
               his
               death
               ,
               was
               especially
               with
               intuition
               ,
               first
               of
               his
               
               own
               sins
               of
               adultery
               ,
               and
               the
               murther
               of
               Vriah
               ,
               as
               the
               cause
               why
               he
               was
               so
               sharply
               corrected
               in
               him
               ,
               who
               was
               his
               Son
               and
               a
               part
               of
               himself
               ,
               and
               which
               all
               of
               us
               ought
               to
               look
               unto
               ,
               when
               we
               are
               corrected
               in
               the
               persons
               of
               our
               Children
               ,
               or
               any
               that
               are
               neer
               ,
               and
               dear
               unto
               us
               ,
               and
               as
               David
               looked
               unto
               ,
               when
               he
               mourned
               and
               fasted
               ,
               for
               the
               sicknesse
               of
               the
               first
               Child
               ,
               that
               was
               borne
               unto
               him
               by
               Bathsheba
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               Next
               ,
               his
               mourning
               and
               lamentation
               was
               with
               intuition
               of
               his
               spirituall
               ,
               and
               now
               eternall
               estate
               ,
               dying
               so
               without
               repentance
               in
               his
               sinnes
               ,
               of
               bloodshed
               ,
               incest
               ,
               and
               rebellion
               ,
               which
               s●ould
               be
               in
               like
               manner
               the
               chief
               cause
               of
               mourning
               to
               all
               ,
               who
               fear
               God
               when
               they
               their
               friends
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               of
               neerer
               relation
               to
               be
               wicked
               and
               incorrigible
               ,
               and
               running
               headlong
               to
               their
               own
               damnation
               ,
               and
               which
               was
               the
               cause
               of
               Samuels
               going
               to
               Ramah
               and
               mourning
               for
               Saul
               all
               the
               dayes
               of
               his
               life
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               Out
               of
               his
               two
               tender
               and
               fatherly
               affection
               he
               cryes
               out
               with
               ingemination
               ,
               
                 My
                 Son
                 ,
                 my
                 Son
              
               Absolom
               
                 would
                 God
                 I
                 had
                 dyed
                 for
                 thee
                 .
              
               Where
               we
               see
               ,
               that
               the
               best
               men
               have
               not
               wont
               to
               be
               least
               passionate
               :
               but
               what
               shall
               we
               say
               of
               our
               Saviours
               love
               to
               us
               ,
               &
               fervency
               thereof
               ,
               who
               has
               said
               of
               us
               wretched
               rebells
               ,
               
                 Not
                 ,
                 would
                 God
                 I
                 had
                 dyed
                 for
                 you
                 ,
                 but
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 dyed
                 for
                 you
                 ,
                 a
                 bloody
                 ,
                 a
                 painfull
                 ,
                 a
                 shamefull
                 and
                 a
                 cursed
                 death
                 .
              
               Behold
               then
               how
               he
               loved
               us
               ,
               with
               a
               love
               matchlesse
               ,
               and
               marvellous
               ,
               in
               fruit
               like
               himself
               and
               incomprehensible
               ,
               whereat
               Angels
               stand
               amazed
               ,
               and
               wherewith
               Saints
               are
               ravished
               ,
               would
               God
               that
               we
               had
               hearts
               ,
               as
               we
               should
               ,
               to
               love
               ▪
               him
               again
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             II.
             SAM
             .
             Chap.
             19.
             from
             the
             1.
             vers
             .
             to
             the
             16.
             
          
           
             AFter
             the
             History
             of
             the
             former
             battle
             ,
             are
             in
             this
             Chapter
             set
             down
             the
             consequences
             that
             followed
             thereon
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             called
             the
             generall
             argument
             thereof
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             divided
             in
             seven
             particulars
             .
             The
             first
             whereof
             is
             the
             universall
             deploring
             of
             Absoloms
             death
             by
             the
             people
             following
             the
             Kings
             example
             ,
             
               to
               the
            
             5.
             
             Verse
             .
             2.
             
             Is
             set
             down
             Joabs
             sharp
             and
             minatory
             reprehension
             
             of
             David
             for
             lamenting
             so
             for
             Absolom
             ,
             and
             his
             exhortation
             to
             shew
             himself
             cheerfull
             ,
             and
             to
             speak
             comfortably
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             
               to
               the
            
             8.
             
             Verse
             .
             Wherein
             also
             is
             set
             down
             Davids
             obedience
             to
             the
             Counsell
             of
             Joab
             .
             3.
             
             
               From
               the
            
             8.
             
             
               Verse
               to
               the
            
             16.
             
             Are
             set
             down
             the
             deliberations
             ,
             and
             resolutions
             of
             the
             tribes
             of
             Israel
             for
             the
             reduction
             ,
             and
             restitution
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             with
             the
             reasons
             thereof
             ,
             and
             David
             his
             sending
             of
             Zadok
             ,
             and
             Abiathar
             the
             Priests
             to
             the
             elders
             of
             Judah
             ,
             and
             to
             Amasa
             ,
             for
             their
             concurrance
             herein
             ,
             and
             the
             motives
             thereof
             ,
             with
             the
             successe
             that
             ensued
             .
             4.
             
             
               From
               the
            
             16.
             
               verse
               to
               the
            
             24.
             
             Is
             set
             down
             Shimei
             his
             meeting
             the
             King
             with
             a
             thousand
             men
             to
             conduct
             him
             .
             His
             confession
             of
             his
             fault
             ,
             and
             begging
             pardon
             ,
             Abishais
             opposition
             thereto
             ,
             but
             Davids
             gracious
             granting
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             confirming
             it
             with
             an
             oath
             .
             5.
             
             
               From
               the
            
             24.
             
               verse
               to
               the
            
             31.
             
             Is
             contained
             Davids
             accusation
             of
             Mephibosheth
             ,
             that
             he
             went
             not
             with
             him
             .
             Mephibosheths
             excuse
             thereof
             ,
             and
             laying
             the
             blame
             on
             Ziba
             his
             servant
             ,
             who
             unjustly
             had
             calumniated
             him
             ,
             then
             Davids
             decision
             of
             parting
             the
             Lands
             between
             them
             :
             and
             Mephibosheths
             modest
             acquiscing
             thereto
             .
             6.
             
             
               From
               the
            
             31.
             
               verse
               to
               the
            
             40.
             
             Is
             set
             down
             Barzillai
             his
             meeting
             with
             David
             to
             conduct
             him
             .
             Davids
             liberall
             offer
             to
             Barzillai
             for
             his
             former
             ,
             &
             this
             his
             recent
             favour
             .
             His
             modest
             refusall
             thereof
             with
             the
             reason
             of
             same
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             place
             the
             offer
             of
             his
             Sonne
             Chimham
             to
             go
             with
             David
             ,
             and
             to
             accept
             any
             favour
             ,
             that
             it
             pleased
             the
             King
             to
             bestow
             upon
             him
             ,
             whereupon
             David
             accepts
             the
             offer
             ,
             kisses
             and
             blesseth
             old
             Barzillai
             ,
             who
             returnes
             to
             his
             place
             .
             7.
             
             
               From
               the
            
             40.
             
               verse
               to
               the
               end
            
             .
             We
             have
             a
             sharp
             contest
             between
             the
             men
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             the
             men
             of
             Judah
             concerning
             their
             being
             first
             in
             the
             Kings
             reduction
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             despised
             the
             men
             of
             Israel
             being
             ten
             tribes
             ,
             or
             major
             part
             ,
             and
             had
             not
             first
             advised
             with
             them
             in
             bringing
             back
             the
             King.
             
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             first
             consequence
             ,
             or
             action
             mentioned
             ,
             which
             is
             Davids
             mourning
             for
             the
             death
             of
             Absolom
             ,
             we
             have
             spoken
             before
             ,
             and
             here
             we
             see
             by
             his
             example
             ,
             and
             sympathy
             with
             him
             ,
             the
             Victory
             ,
             that
             day
             is
             likewise
             turned
             to
             mourning
             unto
             all
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             in
             place
             of
             their
             shewing
             themselves
             joyfull
             in
             a
             publicke
             triumphing
             way
             ,
             they
             privately
             steale
             into
             the
             Citie
             ,
             like
             them
             ,
             who
             are
             ashamed
             ,
             and
             steale
             away
             when
             
             they
             flye
             in
             battle
             .
             And
             as
             for
             the
             King
             himselfe
             ,
             he
             covereth
             his
             face
             ,
             as
             the
             manner
             of
             mourners
             was
             ,
             and
             cryes
             out
             bitterly
             ,
             
               O
               my
               sonne
               Absolom
               ,
               my
               sonne
               ,
               my
               sonne
               .
            
             Whereof
             Joab
             being
             advertised
             ,
             he
             comes
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             boldly
             1.
             
             Reprehends
             him
             for
             mourning
             so
             for
             Absolom
             ,
             and
             giving
             such
             a
             bad
             example
             to
             the
             people
             .
             2.
             
             Exhorts
             and
             counsells
             him
             to
             arise
             ,
             and
             go
             forth
             ,
             and
             to
             speak
             comfortably
             to
             the
             people
             .
             And
             3.
             
             Threatneth
             him
             ,
             if
             he
             did
             not
             so
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             be
             deserted
             by
             all
             the
             people
             speedily
             ,
             and
             that
             should
             be
             a
             worse
             evill
             to
             him
             ,
             then
             all
             the
             evill
             that
             had
             befallen
             him
             from
             his
             youth
             ,
             till
             then
             .
             In
             his
             reprehension
             of
             David
             he
             upbraids
             him
             .
             1.
             
             With
             ingratitude
             ,
             that
             in
             place
             of
             honouring
             ,
             or
             rewarding
             his
             servants
             ,
             who
             had
             saved
             his
             life
             :
             and
             the
             lives
             of
             his
             sonnes
             ,
             his
             daughters
             ,
             his
             wives
             ,
             and
             concubines
             ,
             he
             had
             shamed
             them
             ,
             by
             mourning
             for
             a
             traitour
             ,
             who
             sought
             his
             life
             ,
             and
             the
             lives
             of
             his
             servants
             ,
             and
             therefore
             had
             justly
             suffered
             ,
             and
             for
             which
             fact
             they
             needed
             not
             to
             be
             ashamed
             ,
             as
             it
             seemes
             he
             would
             have
             them
             .
             2.
             
             He
             upbraids
             him
             with
             the
             greatest
             iniquity
             that
             can
             be
             ,
             that
             he
             hated
             his
             friends
             ,
             and
             loved
             his
             enemies
             ,
             which
             might
             be
             a
             sufficient
             ground
             hereafter
             to
             any
             ,
             not
             to
             prove
             his
             friends
             ,
             as
             they
             had
             formerly
             done
             ,
             hazarding
             their
             lives
             and
             fortunes
             for
             him
             ,
             but
             to
             prove
             his
             enemies
             .
             3.
             
             He
             labours
             to
             prove
             the
             truth
             thereof
             ,
             by
             Davids
             so
             bitter
             mourning
             for
             Absolom
             ,
             whereby
             he
             declared
             that
             he
             regarded
             not
             his
             Princes
             ,
             or
             servants
             ,
             whom
             rather
             he
             should
             have
             cheerfully
             welcomed
             from
             the
             battle
             ,
             thanked
             or
             rewarded
             ,
             than
             withdrawne
             himselfe
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             mourned
             for
             a
             traitour
             .
             4.
             
             He
             upbraids
             him
             with
             a
             preposterous
             ,
             and
             wrong
             choice
             ,
             or
             election
             ,
             rather
             of
             Absoloms
             life
             ,
             though
             they
             all
             had
             died
             :
             the
             last
             whereof
             had
             pleased
             him
             better
             ,
             then
             the
             death
             of
             Absolom
             .
             5.
             
             Unto
             this
             he
             therefore
             subjoynes
             his
             advice
             ,
             and
             exhortation
             that
             David
             go
             forth
             ,
             shew
             himselfe
             cheerefull
             for
             the
             victory
             ,
             and
             speak
             comfortably
             to
             his
             servants
             ,
             which
             if
             he
             obeyed
             not
             by
             an
             argument
             
               ab
               incommodo
            
             ,
             he
             threatneth
             him
             with
             a
             speedy
             ,
             and
             totall
             desertion
             of
             all
             the
             people
             and
             Army
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             under
             his
             charge
             ,
             and
             had
             hazarded
             so
             for
             him
             ,
             which
             would
             prove
             the
             greatest
             evill
             that
             ever
             as
             yet
             had
             befallen
             him
             .
          
           
             Whereupon
             David
             is
             moved
             to
             do
             as
             Joab
             had
             advised
             ,
             he
             comes
             forth
             to
             publick
             view
             ,
             in
             the
             most
             publick
             place
             of
             the
             
             Citie
             ,
             the
             gate
             thereof
             ,
             which
             when
             the
             people
             heare
             ,
             the●
             they
             flock
             ,
             and
             resort
             unto
             him
             .
          
           
             Followes
             next
             ,
             the
             strife
             that
             was
             throughout
             all
             the
             tribes
             of
             Israel
             ,
             that
             had
             adheared
             to
             Absolom
             before
             ,
             and
             being
             now
             defeated
             ,
             were
             ●led
             every
             man
             to
             his
             tent
             ,
             concerning
             the
             reduction
             and
             restitution
             of
             David
             ,
             to
             which
             they
             who
             were
             for
             him
             ,
             labour
             to
             perswade
             the
             rest
             .
             1.
             
             From
             the
             benefits
             which
             they
             had
             formerly
             received
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             whereof
             without
             the
             blot
             of
             odious
             ingratitude
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             be
             forgetfull
             or
             ungrate
             .
             Which
             was
             the
             deliverance
             of
             them
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             hands
             of
             their
             enemies
             ,
             and
             especi●lly
             the
             Philistims
             .
             2.
             
             From
             the
             death
             of
             Absolom
             ,
             whom
             they
             anointed
             as
             their
             King
             ,
             and
             from
             whom
             David
             had
             fled
             ,
             he
             being
             now
             dead
             in
             battle
             ,
             therefore
             why
             should
             there
             not
             a
             course
             be
             taken
             ,
             for
             bringing
             back
             of
             David
             againe
             ,
             and
             restoring
             him
             to
             his
             kingdome
             ?
          
           
             Which
             dealing
             with
             the
             tribes
             of
             Israel
             ,
             coming
             to
             Davids
             eares
             concerning
             his
             reduction
             ,
             least
             Judah
             should
             be
             deficient
             herein
             ,
             or
             last
             in
             the
             performance
             of
             this
             duty
             ,
             he
             sends
             unto
             them
             
               Zadok
               ▪
            
             and
             Abiathar
             priests
             to
             perswade
             them
             thereunto
             ,
             by
             two
             main
             arguments
             .
             The
             first
             whereof
             is
             ,
             1.
             
             Seeing
             the
             speech
             of
             all
             the
             tribes
             of
             Israel
             ,
             resolving
             to
             bring
             back
             David
             is
             come
             to
             the
             Kings
             eares
             ,
             and
             therefore
             why
             should
             they
             be
             last
             herein
             ?
             2.
             
             From
             the
             neer
             relation
             and
             consanguinity
             of
             that
             tribe
             with
             David
             ,
             whereof
             he
             is
             come
             ,
             being
             his
             brethren
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             his
             kinsfolks
             :
             yea
             ,
             his
             bones
             and
             his
             flesh
             ,
             and
             therefore
             naturall
             affection
             ,
             beside
             other
             reasons
             should
             incite
             them
             thereto
             .
          
           
             The
             other
             part
             of
             Davids
             message
             ,
             sent
             by
             those
             priests
             as
             peac●makers
             ,
             is
             to
             Amasa
             whom
             Absolom
             had
             made
             Generall
             of
             his
             Army
             ,
             for
             his
             reduction
             to
             Davids
             obedience
             ,
             as
             having
             great
             power
             ,
             and
             Authority
             with
             them
             ,
             that
             had
             been
             under
             his
             charge
             ,
             and
             yet
             affected
             him
             .
             And
             to
             this
             they
             labour
             to
             perswade
             him
             in
             Davids
             name
             by
             two
             arguments
             .
             1.
             
             From
             the
             naturall
             bond
             of
             consanguinity
             ,
             being
             Davids
             sisters
             sonne
             ,
             and
             therefore
             bone
             of
             his
             bone
             ,
             and
             flesh
             of
             his
             flesh
             .
             2.
             
             From
             the
             benefit
             and
             advancement
             which
             David
             by
             an
             oath
             ,
             promises
             to
             bestow
             upon
             him
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             make
             him
             Generall
             of
             his
             Army
             ,
             in
             the
             roome
             of
             Joab
             .
             The
             success
             of
             which
             message
             to
             Amasa
             is
             set
             down
             ,
             vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               That
               he
               bowed
               the
               hearts
               of
               all
               the
               men
               of
               Judah
               ,
               as
               the
               heart
               
               〈…〉
               ,
            
             and
             made
             them
             unanimous
             for
             his
             recalling
             ,
             and
             〈◊〉
             .
             Whereupon
             ensued
             the
             Kings
             returne
             ,
             and
             Judahs
             mee●●●●
             〈◊〉
             at
             Gilgal
             to
             conduct
             him
             over
             Jordan
             .
          
           
             
               OBSERVATIONS
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               V.
               2.
               
               WHere
               it
               is
               〈◊〉
               ,
               that
               the
               victory
               which
               David
               obtained
               was
               turned
               ●o
               mourning
               .
               We
               see
               ,
               (
               as
               we
               touched
               before
               )
               the
               tragicall
               evills
               of
               civill
               and
               intestine
               warres
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               in
               that
               of
               the
               ten
               tribes
               ,
               a●ainst
               the
               tribe
               of
               Benjamin
               ,
               of
               Saul
               between
               him
               and
               David
               ,
               also
               thereafter
               between
               David
               and
               Ishboseth
               ,
               and
               here
               between
               him
               ,
               and
               his
               own
               sonne
               Absolom
               ,
               and
               after
               Solomons
               raigne
               between
               Judah
               and
               Israel
               ,
               which
               ended
               in
               the
               leading
               away
               captive
               the
               ten
               tribes
               by
               Salmanasar
               ,
               and
               thereafter
               of
               Judah
               also
               to
               Babylon
               by
               Nebuchadnezzar
               ,
               the
               like
               intestine
               warres
               was
               within
               Jerusalem
               ,
               when
               it
               was
               besieged
               by
               Titus
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               maine
               cause
               of
               its
               overthrow
               ,
               and
               where
               ever
               intestine
               division
               and
               distraction
               is
               either
               in
               Church
               or
               Commonwealth
               ,
               it
               produces
               sad
               consequences
               ,
               and
               is
               the
               presage
               o●
               f●ture
               destruction
               :
               for
               as
               our
               Saviour
               saies
               ,
               
                 a
                 Kingdome
                 divided
                 against
                 it selfe
                 cannot
                 stand
                 ,
              
               which
               should
               be
               a
               powerfull
               motive
               to
               unity
               ,
               and
               to
               eschew
               dissention
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               As
               David
               mourneth
               so
               does
               all
               the
               people
               .
               Whereby
               we
               observe
               how
               powerfull
               the
               examples
               of
               superiours
               is
               towards
               their
               inferiours
               :
               as
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 Regis
                 ad
                 exemplum
                 totus
                 componitur
                 orbis
                 ,
              
               and
               in
               our
               Scottish
               proverb
               ,
               
                 such
                 Master
                 ▪
                 such
                 man
              
               ,
               O
               happy
               then
               are
               all
               those
               who
               have
               any
               place
               or
               promotion
               in
               Church
               or
               Commonwealth
               ,
               and
               who
               give
               good
               example
               to
               others
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               say
               with
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               10.
               1.
               
               Follow
               me
               as
               I
               follow
               Christ
               ,
               as
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               woe
               be
               to
               them
               ,
               who
               give
               evill
               and
               scandalous
               example
               ,
               and
               make
               others
               stumble
               being
               to
               them
               a
               rock
               of
               offence
               ,
               
                 For
                 it
                 were
                 better
                 for
                 the●
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 milstone
                 had
                 been
                 tyed
                 about
                 their
                 neck
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 cast
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 sea
                 ,
              
               and
               dreadfull
               will
               be
               their
               account
               at
               the
               last
               day
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Vers
               .
               5.
               
               Joab
               in
               his
               speech
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               deales
               too
               boldly
               and
               presumptuously
               ,
               which
               did
               irritate
               David
               so
               against
               him
               ,
               
               that
               vers
               .
               13.
               
               He
               promises
               to
               Amasa
               and
               sweares
               that
               he
               should
               be
               his
               Captaine
               over
               the
               host
               ,
               in
               the
               roome
               of
               Joab
               .
               Prince●
               therefore
               being
               called
               gods
               ,
               though
               they
               dye
               like
               men
               ,
               seeing
               they
               are
               his
               vicegerents
               ,
               to
               whom
               all
               honour
               ,
               and
               reverence
               is
               due
               ▪
               ought
               to
               be
               honoured
               by
               their
               subjects
               ,
               and
               tenderly
               and
               prudently
               dealt
               with
               ,
               even
               when
               they
               deserve
               rebuke
               and
               admonition
               ,
               therefore
               Nathan
               having
               warrant
               from
               God
               ,
               for
               what
               he
               spoke
               to
               David
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               Vriah
               ,
               uses
               prudently
               a
               parable
               ,
               whereby
               he
               makes
               his
               own
               mouth
               to
               convince
               him
               of
               his
               sinne
               ,
               otherwise
               as
               is
               said
               
                 He
                 who
                 presumes
                 to
                 shave
                 the
                 Lyons
                 skinne
                 ,
                 Full
                 little
                 knowes
                 what
                 danger
                 lyes
                 therein
                 .
              
            
             
               4.
               
               Without
               making
               mention
               of
               the
               Lords
               preservation
               ,
               or
               giving
               the
               victory
               ,
               Joab
               ascribes
               only
               to
               himselfe
               and
               his
               Army
               ,
               the
               saving
               of
               Davids
               life
               ,
               and
               the
               lives
               of
               his
               sonnes
               ,
               and
               daughters
               ,
               and
               wives
               .
               Where
               we
               see
               the
               nature
               of
               ambitious
               and
               worldly
               spirits
               ,
               as
               is
               said
               ,
               Job
               .
               31.
               
               
                 They
                 kiss
                 their
                 own
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 sacrifice
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 net
                 ,
              
               speaking
               as
               
                 Nebuchadnezzan
                 ,
                 Is
                 not
                 this
                 great
                 Babylon
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 built
                 ,
              
               whereas
               the
               Apostle
               words
               are
               after
               rehearsall
               of
               all
               ,
               what
               he
               had
               done
               for
               Christ
               and
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               
                 yet
                 not
                 I
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 me
                 .
              
               The
               like
               we
               may
               see
               Gen.
               33.
               9.
               
               In
               
                 Esau
                 ,
                 who
                 saies
                 only
                 I
                 have
                 enough
                 ,
              
               whereas
               Jacob
               speaks
               thus
               ,
               vers
               .
               11.
               
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 hath
                 dealt
                 gra●iously
                 with
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 have
                 enough
                 .
              
               As
               also
               in
               
                 David
                 ,
                 chap.
              
               22.
               2.
               40.
               and
               48.
               
               When
               he
               saies
               ,
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 is
                 my
                 rock
                 and
                 my
                 fortress
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 deliverer
                 ,
                 from
                 them
                 that
                 rose
                 up
                 against
                 me
                 ,
              
               thou
               hast
               subdued
               under
               me
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               God
               that
               avengeth
               me
               ,
               and
               bringeth
               down
               the
               people
               under
               me
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Joab
               also
               imputes
               it
               as
               a
               fault
               in
               
                 David
                 ,
                 vers
              
               .
               6.
               
               That
               he
               loved
               his
               enemies
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               that
               he
               hated
               his
               friends
               .
               Whereas
               we
               see
               that
               our
               Saviour
               commands
               
                 to
                 love
                 our
                 enemies
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 them
                 who
                 persecute
                 us
                 ,
              
               and
               whereby
               we
               see
               againe
               the
               carnall
               ,
               and
               unregenerate
               disposition
               of
               this
               man
               ,
               which
               is
               indeed
               naturall
               to
               all
               ,
               till
               grace
               make
               a
               change
               ,
               and
               turne
               Lyons
               into
               Lambs
               ,
               and
               haters
               to
               be
               lovers
               of
               our
               enemies
               ,
               even
               as
               Christ
               loved
               us
               being
               his
               enemies
               ,
               and
               gave
               himselfe
               to
               the
               death
               for
               us
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               He
               imputes
               also
               to
               David
               most
               unjustly
               and
               presumptuously
               ,
               that
               he
               regarded
               not
               his
               Princes
               nor
               servants
               ,
               and
               if
               Absolom
               had
               lived
               ,
               and
               all
               they
               had
               died
               ,
               it
               had
               pleased
               him
               well
               .
               
               Which
               with
               his
               sub●equent
               threatning
               ,
               as
               it
               shewes
               the
               audaciousness
               of
               Joab
               ,
               having
               power
               and
               charge
               of
               the
               Army
               ,
               and
               therefore
               taking
               liberty
               to
               himselfe
               to
               speak
               as
               he
               pleased
               ,
               and
               as
               his
               passion
               misled
               him
               to
               his
               King
               and
               Soveraign
               :
               so
               it
               shewes
               the
               great
               patience
               of
               David
               ,
               in
               hearing
               without
               opposing
               or
               reply
               .
               Prudence
               and
               patience
               being
               two
               notable
               vertues
               in
               a
               Prince
               and
               adorning
               him
               no
               less
               then
               his
               crowne
               or
               diademe
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               Vers
               .
               7.
               
               In
               his
               threatning
               of
               
                 David
                 ,
                 That
                 if
                 he
                 went
                 not
                 forth
                 ,
                 and
                 shewed
                 himselfe
                 cheerfull
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 one
                 tarry
                 with
                 him
                 that
                 night
                 ,
                 which
                 would
                 be
                 the
                 worst
                 evill
                 of
                 any
                 that
                 ever
                 yet
                 befell
                 him
                 .
              
               We
               see
               that
               the
               greatest
               good
               and
               strength
               of
               a
               Prince
               ,
               is
               the
               love
               of
               his
               people
               ,
               and
               their
               cleaving
               to
               him
               .
               Whereas
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               the
               greatest
               evill
               that
               can
               come
               to
               a
               Prince
               ,
               and
               which
               is
               his
               greatest
               weakning
               ,
               is
               their
               justly
               procured
               hatred
               and
               deserting
               of
               him
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               in
               Rehoboam
               ,
               and
               which
               therefore
               should
               make
               all
               Princes
               and
               Kings
               ,
               strive
               to
               keep
               the
               love
               of
               their
               people
               ,
               and
               cherish
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               Whereas
               Joab
               threatneth
               David
               ,
               and
               confirmes
               the
               same
               by
               a
               solemne
               and
               great
               oath
               ,
               taking
               Gods
               name
               in
               vain
               against
               the
               commandment
               .
               We
               see
               both
               his
               impiety
               and
               imprudency
               ,
               for
               threatning
               of
               a
               Prince
               (
               except
               by
               warrant
               from
               God
               ,
               as
               Nathans
               was
               ,
               or
               from
               his
               Word
               by
               faithfull
               pastours
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               modest
               ,
               prudent
               and
               reverend
               way
               ,
               )
               they
               are
               unfit
               to
               be
               used
               by
               subjects
               ,
               and
               do
               rather
               provoke
               to
               wrath
               ,
               than
               produce
               any
               good
               effect
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               Vers
               .
               8.
               
               Notwithstanding
               of
               Joabs
               rash
               boldness
               ,
               presumptuous
               upbraiding
               ,
               and
               sharp
               threatning
               ,
               yet
               passing
               by
               all
               ,
               and
               possessing
               his
               soule
               in
               patience
               ;
               he
               yields
               to
               Joabs
               admonition
               ,
               and
               what
               Joab
               gives
               with
               the
               left
               hand
               ,
               he
               takes
               with
               the
               right
               ,
               and
               makes
               good
               use
               thereof
               .
               Wherein
               we
               have
               a
               good
               example
               for
               imitation
               ,
               in
               obeying
               wholesome
               Counsell
               ,
               suffering
               rebuke
               and
               admonition
               from
               pastours
               or
               others
               ,
               although
               in
               the
               manner
               of
               delivery
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               some
               tartness
               ,
               or
               passion
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               personall
               infirmity
               appeare
               ,
               yet
               we
               should
               strive
               to
               pass
               by
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               consider
               what
               is
               spoken
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               our
               best
               use
               thereof
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               Vers
               .
               9.
               
               In
               Israells
               contest
               ,
               and
               striving
               who
               should
               be
               fi●st
               in
               bringing
               back
               King
               David
               .
               We
               see
               the
               inconstancy
               of
               the
               
               multitude
               ,
               which
               like
               
                 Ruben
                 is
                 unstable
                 ,
                 and
                 light
                 like
                 water
                 ,
              
               before
               for
               David
               ,
               thereafter
               for
               Absolom
               :
               and
               when
               he
               is
               dead
               ,
               againe
               for
               David
               :
               and
               shortly
               after
               that
               ,
               following
               a
               rebellious
               Sheba
               ,
               no
               trust
               then
               to
               be
               had
               in
               them
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               in
               their
               crying
               Hosanna
               one
               day
               to
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               crucifie
               another
               day
               :
               but
               a
               watchfull
               eye
               is
               to
               be
               had
               over
               them
               ,
               and
               a
               right
               hand
               of
               a
               prudent
               and
               wise
               government
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               The
               argument
               that
               is
               used
               for
               bringing
               back
               David
               ,
               is
               the
               benefits
               which
               Israel
               received
               by
               him
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               deliverance
               from
               their
               enemies
               ,
               especially
               the
               Philistimes
               ,
               who
               were
               the
               most
               noysome
               and
               cruell
               .
               Whereby
               we
               observe
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               a
               good
               part
               ,
               and
               policy
               in
               a
               Prince
               ,
               to
               oblige
               his
               subjects
               by
               benefits
               ,
               for
               which
               cause
               our
               Saviour
               tells
               us
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               called
               benefactours
               .
               So
               likewise
               it
               is
               the
               duty
               of
               subjects
               seasonably
               to
               remember
               ,
               and
               thankfully
               to
               requite
               the
               same
               ,
               as
               fit
               time
               and
               opportunity
               requireth
               .
               But
               O
               what
               greater
               cause
               have
               we
               to
               be
               dutyfull
               subjects
               to
               Christ
               our
               King
               ,
               who
               has
               delivered
               us
               from
               all
               our
               spirituall
               enemies
               ,
               and
               is
               our
               most
               liberall
               benefactour
               ,
               Psal
               .
               103.
               2.
               
            
             
               12.
               
               The
               ten
               tribes
               of
               Israel
               ,
               who
               before
               in
               Absoloms
               rebellion
               were
               Davids
               greatest
               enemies
               ,
               they
               prove
               now
               most
               earnest
               for
               his
               reduction
               ,
               and
               his
               first
               and
               fastest
               friends
               .
               Whereby
               we
               observe
               that
               where
               God
               is
               a
               friend
               to
               any
               ,
               he
               will
               not
               let
               them
               want
               friends
               :
               yea
               ,
               will
               make
               their
               most
               cruell
               enemies
               to
               be
               their
               friends
               ,
               as
               he
               made
               Esau
               to
               be
               to
               Jacob
               ,
               Gen.
               33.
               
               Abasuerus
               to
               Gods
               people
               ,
               Esth
               .
               8.
               
               And
               Nebuchadnezzar
               to
               Daniel
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 three
                 Children
              
               ,
               Dan.
               3.
               
               Which
               should
               teach
               every
               one
               by
               all
               meanes
               ,
               to
               seek
               after
               the
               friendship
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               at
               peace
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               then
               they
               shall
               have
               the
               Angels
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               creatures
               to
               be
               their
               friends
               ,
               and
               be
               at
               peace
               with
               them
               .
            
             
               13.
               
               Vers
               .
               11.
               
               Though
               Judah
               unnaturally
               ,
               and
               rebelliously
               had
               followed
               Absolom
               ,
               and
               revolted
               .
               And
               albeit
               now
               victorious
               David
               might
               by
               force
               reclaime
               them
               to
               his
               obedience
               ,
               yet
               prudently
               ,
               and
               piously
               he
               uses
               ,
               all
               faire
               meanes
               for
               their
               reclaiming
               ,
               and
               coming
               back
               to
               him
               againe
               :
               and
               therefore
               for
               this
               end
               ,
               he
               sends
               Zadok
               and
               Abiathar
               priests
               to
               perswade
               them
               .
               An
               example
               worthy
               to
               be
               imitated
               by
               all
               Princes
               ,
               by
               all
               faire
               meanes
               rather
               then
               rigour
               and
               severity
               ,
               both
               to
               procure
               ,
               and
               retaine
               their
               people
               in
               obedience
               :
               the
               threatning
               of
               the
               people
               wherewith
               ,
               of
               
               twelve
               tribes
               lost
               ten
               to
               Rehoboam
               is
               an
               example
               .
               But
               what
               a
               gracious
               King
               have
               we
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               sonne
               of
               David
               ,
               who
               being
               now
               victorious
               over
               all
               his
               enemies
               ,
               and
               might
               by
               his
               Almighty
               power
               soon
               subdue
               his
               proudest
               rebells
               ,
               yet
               uses
               all
               faire
               meanes
               for
               our
               reclaiming
               by
               the
               promises
               of
               the
               Gospell
               to
               pardon
               ,
               and
               accept
               us
               :
               and
               for
               that
               end
               that
               we
               may
               be
               perswaded
               to
               his
               obedience
               ,
               and
               to
               come
               to
               him
               ▪
               he
               sends
               the
               ministers
               of
               his
               Word
               ,
               as
               the
               embassadours
               of
               peace
               and
               reconciliation
               .
            
             
               14.
               
               For
               perswading
               Judah
               to
               peace
               ,
               and
               coming
               to
               David
               ,
               to
               bring
               him
               back
               in
               peace
               ,
               he
               sends
               to
               their
               elders
               ,
               Zadok
               and
               Abiathar
               ,
               as
               fit
               instruments
               for
               that
               purpose
               .
               Where
               we
               observe
               that
               those
               who
               are
               in
               that
               holy
               function
               of
               the
               Ministry
               ,
               who
               have
               succeeded
               to
               the
               Legall
               ,
               and
               Mosaicall
               priesthood
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               the
               preachers
               of
               the
               Gospell
               of
               peace
               ,
               and
               minister
               to
               him
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               Prince
               of
               peace
               :
               so
               they
               should
               be
               speciall
               peace-makers
               ,
               and
               perswaders
               of
               men
               to
               peace
               and
               unity
               ,
               both
               in
               the
               
                 Politick
                 ,
                 E●clesiastick
              
               ,
               and
               Economicall
               estate
               ,
               and
               should
               not
               (
               like
               Sheb●
               )
               blow
               the
               trumpe●
               of
               sedition
               or
               rebellion
               ,
               or
               be
               like
               those
               of
               whom
               Luther
               complained
               in
               his
               time
               ,
               who
               stirred
               up
               the
               boors
               of
               Germany
               against
               their
               own
               Princes
               ,
               under
               pretext
               of
               zeale
               for
               religion
               :
               and
               whom
               he
               calls
               the
               blooddy
               trumpets
               of
               rebellion
               .
               As
               also
               ,
               as
               they
               perswade
               Judah
               to
               do
               their
               duty
               to
               their
               superiour
               :
               so
               is
               this
               the
               office
               of
               all
               Ministers
               ,
               to
               teach
               people
               to
               do
               their
               duty
               to
               all
               ranks
               of
               persons
               ,
               and
               especially
               to
               their
               superiours
               .
            
             
               15.
               
               Zadok
               and
               Abiathar
               make
               this
               ,
               as
               one
               of
               the
               motives
               to
               Judah
               to
               bring
               back
               their
               King
               :
               
                 That
                 the
                 speech
                 of
                 all
                 Israel
                 ,
                 their
                 forward●ess
                 to
                 reduce
                 him
                 ,
                 was
                 already
                 come
                 to
                 his
                 eares
                 .
              
               Which
               shewes
               what
               a
               powerfull
               ▪
               motive
               ,
               and
               prevalent
               argument
               ,
               the
               good
               example
               of
               others
               is
               in
               a
               good
               cause
               ,
               as
               our
               Saviour
               shewes
               ,
               Matth.
               5.
               16.
               
               And
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               10.
               11.
               1
               
               Pet.
               2.
               21.
               and
               Phil.
               3.
               17.
               and
               2
               Thes
               .
               3.
               9.
               
            
             
               16.
               
               Vers
               .
               12.
               
               They
               make
               likewise
               Judahs
               consanguinity
               with
               David
               ,
               to
               be
               another
               motive
               for
               their
               bringing
               him
               back
               .
               Which
               shewes
               that
               naturall
               relations
               are
               not
               to
               be
               contemned
               ,
               but
               should
               be
               engagements
               to
               duties
               and
               kindness
               ,
               which
               such
               relations
               call
               for
               ,
               least
               otherwisemen
               be
               counted
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               unnaturall
               ,
               such
               as
               those
               who
               are
               prophesied
               off
               ,
               to
               be
               in
               the
               
               last
               daies
               ,
               and
               are
               ranked
               with
               other
               gross
               transgressours
               .
               Grace
               then
               and
               nature
               may
               well
               consist
               ;
               the
               one
               being
               only
               the
               rectifier
               and
               sanctifier
               of
               the
               other
               ,
               but
               not
               the
               abolisher
               .
            
             
               17.
               
               Vers
               .
               13.
               
               By
               the
               same
               argument
               ,
               these
               priests
               are
               willed
               to
               deale
               with
               Amasa
               ,
               who
               was
               ▪
               Generall
               of
               Absoloms
               hoste
               ,
               and
               had
               much
               power
               and
               influence
               on
               the
               people
               of
               Judah
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 vers
              
               .
               Wherein
               we
               see
               Davids
               prudence
               in
               making
               choice
               of
               a
               fit
               instrument
               ,
               for
               effecting
               of
               a
               good
               purpose
               :
               which
               contributes
               greatly
               for
               obtaining
               of
               a
               wished
               success
               ,
               as
               experience
               herein
               did
               prove
               ,
               and
               therefore
               should
               be
               followed
               by
               others
               ,
               and
               as
               we
               see
               is
               the
               Lords
               own
               practice
               ,
               when
               he
               has
               any
               great
               work
               to
               do
               .
            
             
               18.
               
               Likewise
               they
               promise
               to
               Amasa
               in
               Davids
               name
               .
               
                 That
                 he
                 would
                 make
                 him
                 Captaine
                 over
                 his
                 hoste
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 roome
                 of
                 Joab
                 .
              
               Which
               shewes
               not
               only
               the
               disgust
               that
               David
               had
               taken
               against
               Joab
               for
               his
               bold
               ,
               unreverend
               ,
               and
               peremptory
               dealing
               unto
               him
               ,
               but
               also
               that
               hope
               of
               reward
               and
               promotion
               ,
               is
               a
               great
               and
               powerfull
               motive
               ,
               to
               covetous
               ,
               and
               ambitious
               ,
               worldly
               minded
               persons
               ,
               to
               do
               that
               whereunto
               they
               would
               have
               them
               perswaded
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             II
             SAM
             :
             Chap
             :
             19.
             from
             the
             16.
             verse
             to
             the
             31.
             
          
           
             
               FRom
               the
            
             16.
             
               vers
               .
               of
               this
               Chapter
               to
               the
            
             31.
             
             Are
             contained
             two
             Actions
             ,
             the
             first
             of
             grace
             and
             pardon
             ,
             which
             David
             gives
             to
             
               Shimej
               ,
               to
               the
            
             24.
             vers
             .
             The
             second
             is
             the
             Action
             between
             David
             and
             Mephibosheth
             ,
             and
             his
             decree
             of
             the
             division
             of
             the
             land
             between
             Mephibosheth
             ,
             and
             his
             servant
             Ziba
             .
             In
             the
             first
             Action
             ▪
             between
             David
             and
             Shimej
             .
             We
             have
             1.
             
             His
             hastning
             to
             come
             down
             with
             the
             men
             of
             Judah
             to
             meet
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             who
             were
             his
             convoy
             and
             attenders
             .
             2.
             
             His
             humiliation
             before
             David
             ,
             and
             his
             dissimulate
             oration
             ,
             which
             he
             has
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             the
             nature
             whereof
             is
             deprecatory
             ,
             wherein
             1.
             
             He
             confesses
             his
             sinne
             of
             cursing
             David
             ,
             and
             casting
             stones
             at
             him
             ,
             in
             his
             going
             to
             Bahurim
             .
             2.
             
             He
             beggs
             pardon
             for
             the
             same
             ,
             which
             he
             expresses
             in
             these
             termes
             .
             1.
             
             That
             he
             would
             not
             impute
             that
             
             iniquity
             to
             him
             .
             2.
             
             That
             he
             would
             not
             remember
             that
             which
             he
             had
             done
             perversly
             .
             And
             3.
             that
             he
             would
             not
             take
             the
             same
             to
             heart
             .
             3.
             
             He
             subjoynes
             the
             reasons
             ,
             why
             David
             may
             be
             moved
             to
             grant
             him
             pardon
             .
             1.
             
             Because
             he
             knows
             ,
             and
             is
             sensible
             of
             his
             fault
             .
             2.
             
             He
             has
             laboured
             to
             make
             amends
             for
             the
             same
             ,
             by
             being
             first
             of
             all
             the
             house
             of
             Joseph
             ,
             to
             have
             come
             down
             to
             meet
             his
             Lord
             the
             King.
             Naming
             the
             house
             of
             Joseph
             ,
             and
             by
             it
             all
             Israell
             ,
             over
             which
             Ephraim
             (
             who
             was
             descended
             of
             Joseph
             )
             had
             the
             preheminence
             .
             And
             therefore
             oftimes
             in
             Scripture
             is
             named
             ,
             in
             place
             of
             the
             ten
             tribes
             of
             Israell
             ,
             as
             Hosea
             12.
             and
             13.
             &c.
             
             Unto
             which
             deprecatory
             speech
             of
             Shimei's
             ,
             is
             subjoyned
             Abishai's
             opposition
             of
             granting
             pardon
             ,
             but
             rather
             that
             David
             should
             inflict
             death
             upon
             him
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             cursed
             the
             Lords
             anointed
             .
             To
             whom
             David
             answers
             sharply
             .
             1.
             
             By
             reprehending
             Abishai
             .
             And
             2.
             granting
             the
             desire
             of
             Shimei
             ,
             his
             reprehension
             of
             Abishai
             is
             .
             1.
             
             By
             disclaiming
             his
             Counsell
             ,
             or
             advice
             which
             he
             gives
             unasked
             ,
             and
             before
             David
             himself
             (
             whom
             it
             most
             concerned
             )
             is
             heard
             to
             speak
             .
             By
             saying
             in
             the
             plurall
             ,
             and
             thereby
             including
             
               Joab
               ,
               (
               What
               have
               I
               to
               do
               with
               you
               ye
               Sonnes
               of
            
             Zerviah
             ?
             3.
             
             By
             counting
             them
             adversaries
             to
             him
             ,
             though
             they
             seem
             friends
             ,
             because
             of
             giving
             such
             Counsell
             ,
             as
             might
             renew
             trouble
             ,
             when
             matters
             were
             not
             yet
             setled
             ;
             therefore
             also
             our
             Saviour
             said
             to
             Peter
             ,
             when
             he
             as
             a
             friend
             would
             advise
             Christ
             to
             pity
             himself
             ,
             
               Go
               behinde
               me
               Satan
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             As
             counting
             him
             herein
             his
             Enemy
             .
             3.
             
             From
             the
             unfitnesse
             of
             the
             time
             ,
             and
             custome
             after
             Victories
             ,
             which
             is
             rather
             consecrated
             to
             Triumphs
             and
             rejoycings
             then
             to
             funeralls
             and
             Tragicall
             executions
             .
             And
             4.
             from
             his
             present
             condition
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             but
             newly
             restored
             to
             his
             Kingdome
             over
             all
             Israell
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             beginnings
             of
             a
             Kingdome
             should
             be
             in
             mercy
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             cruelty
             .
             Whereupon
             ensueth
             Davids
             pardon
             ,
             of
             Shimei
             that
             he
             should
             not
             dye
             ,
             sealed
             &
             confirmed
             by
             an
             oath
             .
             Where
             upon
             this
             doubt
             onely
             ariseth
             ,
             how
             then
             gives
             David
             direction
             to
             his
             Sonne
             Solomon
             .
             1
             Kings●
             .
             9.
             
             
               That
               he
               suffer
               not
               his
               hoary
               head
               to
               go
               down
               to
               the
               grave
               without
               blood
               ?
            
             Where
             unto
             it
             is
             answered
             .
             That
             the
             promise
             that
             David
             made
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             not
             dye
             was
             onely
             temporall
             ,
             towit
             ,
             during
             Davids
             lifetime
             ;
             but
             not
             absolute
             ,
             and
             so
             rather
             a
             suspen●ion
             of
             the
             punishment
             ,
             due
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
             then
             a
             totall
             absolution
             of
             
             him
             therefore
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             proverbiall
             speech
             ,
             
               Quod
               defertur
               ,
               non
               aufertur
            
             ,
             or
             that
             which
             is
             deferred
             ,
             is
             not
             forgiven
             :
             which
             delay
             ,
             or
             suspension
             was
             granted
             upon
             the
             grounds
             of
             prudence
             and
             policy
             ,
             the
             present
             time
             and
             necessary
             occasions
             ,
             and
             reasons
             of
             state
             ,
             tending
             to
             the
             good
             of
             the
             publicke
             ,
             and
             eschewing
             of
             evill
             ▪
             causing
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             Followes
             ,
             Vers
             .
             24.
             to
             31.
             
             The
             action
             between
             David
             and
             Mephibosheth
             ,
             whose
             meeting
             of
             David
             is
             described
             .
             1.
             
             From
             the
             place
             where
             ,
             towit
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             come
             to
             Ierusalem
             .
             And
             2.
             the
             manner
             how
             ,
             towit
             ,
             
               That
               he
               had
               neither
               dressed
               his
               feet
               ,
               nor
               trimmed
               his
               beard
               ,
               nor
               washing
               his
               cloathes
               ,
            
             (
             all
             which
             were
             signes
             of
             sympathy
             ,
             and
             sorrow
             for
             Davids
             affliction
             )
             since
             the
             time
             that
             David
             had
             departed
             for
             Jerusalem
             to
             his
             returne
             :
             whom
             when
             the
             King
             sees
             ,
             he
             presently
             accuses
             him
             ,
             why
             he
             went
             not
             with
             him
             ,
             when
             he
             departed
             from
             Jerusalem
             :
             unto
             whom
             Mephibosheth
             answers
             ,
             laying
             the
             blame
             on
             his
             servant
             Ziba
             ,
             who
             .
             1.
             had
             deceived
             him
             in
             not
             sadling
             his
             Asse
             to
             ride
             on
             ,
             being
             lame
             ,
             and
             being
             otherwise
             unable
             to
             tra●ell
             ,
             albeit
             he
             had
             commanded
             him
             .
             2.
             
             In
             slandering
             him
             to
             the
             King.
             As
             we
             see
             ,
             Chap.
             16.
             3.
             
             But
             he
             reposes
             his
             confidence
             in
             Davids
             equity
             ,
             and
             not
             rash
             beleiving
             ;
             in
             being
             as
             an
             Angel
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             could
             discerne
             between
             truth
             and
             falshood
             ;
             and
             therefore
             submits
             himself
             to
             Davids
             determination
             to
             do
             therein
             ,
             as
             he
             thought
             good
             ,
             especially
             seeing
             he
             had
             already
             before
             this
             time
             gotten
             such
             proof
             of
             the
             Kings
             gracious
             ,
             and
             free
             favour
             :
             that
             all
             his
             Fathers
             house
             being
             but
             dead
             men
             in
             the
             vulgar
             ,
             and
             their
             own
             account
             ,
             yet
             he
             had
             set
             him
             at
             his
             own
             table
             to
             eat
             ,
             and
             therefore
             since
             his
             life
             ,
             and
             all
             what
             he
             had
             was
             his
             gift
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             gain
             say
             his
             will
             in
             any
             thing
             ,
             nor
             complain
             of
             wrong
             .
             To
             whom
             David
             answer's
             ,
             that
             he
             needed
             not
             to
             speak
             any
             more
             of
             these
             matters
             ,
             and
             therefore
             decernes
             ,
             that
             he
             and
             Ziba
             should
             divide
             the
             Land
             between
             them
             ,
             to
             whose
             sentence
             Mephibosheth
             acquiesceth
             ,
             consenting
             that
             Ziba
             take
             all
             ,
             considering
             his
             joy
             and
             contentment
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             of
             the
             Kings
             returning
             to
             his
             own
             house
             ,
             which
             to
             him
             was
             in
             place
             of
             all
             .
          
           
             
             
               OBSERVATIONS
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               V.
               17.
               
               IN
               Shimei's
               hasting
               to
               meet
               King
               David
               with
               such
               a
               train
               of
               Benjamites
               after
               the
               Victory
               ,
               and
               in
               Ziba's
               joyning
               with
               him
               with
               his
               Sonnes
               and
               servants
               ;
               not
               from
               any
               sincere
               affection
               that
               either
               of
               them
               had
               to
               David
               ,
               but
               for
               their
               own
               ends
               .
               We
               see
               the
               nature
               and
               disposition
               of
               dissembling
               and
               temporizing
               hypocrites
               ,
               whose
               actions
               for
               their
               own
               self
               end
               are
               farre
               different
               from
               their
               affections
               ,
               and
               that
               where
               they
               hate
               most
               ,
               yet
               they
               can
               in
               some
               outwards
               pretend
               ,
               and
               make
               shew
               of
               greatest
               love
               and
               respect
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Shimei
               curseth
               David
               ,
               and
               casts
               stones
               at
               him
               in
               his
               adversity
               ,
               whom
               now
               in
               his
               prosperity
               he
               flatter's
               and
               followeth
               .
               Which
               sheweth
               unto
               us
               ,
               not
               onely
               the
               various
               condition
               of
               the
               Godly
               ,
               now
               in
               adversity
               and
               after
               in
               prosperity
               ,
               but
               likewise
               the
               various
               disposition
               of
               time
               servers
               ,
               who
               with
               the
               Jewes
               can
               cry
               Hosanna
               to
               day
               ,
               but
               on
               the
               morrow
               ,
               Crucify
               ,
               and
               can
               in
               adversity
               flie
               from
               them
               ,
               whom
               in
               prosperity
               they
               will
               faune
               upon
               and
               follow
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Vers
               .
               18.
               &c.
               In
               Shimei
               sueing
               for
               pardon
               .
               We
               see
               .
               1.
               
               Humiliation
               .
               2.
               
               Acknowledgement
               and
               confession
               of
               his
               sinne
               .
               3.
               
               Seeking
               of
               remission
               .
               And
               4.
               making
               amends
               by
               a
               contrary
               course
               of
               being
               the
               first
               of
               the
               house
               of
               Joseph
               ,
               to
               meet
               the
               King
               David
               ,
               and
               conduct
               him
               to
               Jerusalem
               ,
               all
               which
               ought
               to
               be
               in
               penitent
               sinners
               ,
               sueing
               for
               pardon
               from
               Christ
               the
               Sonne
               of
               David
               ,
               towit
               .
               1.
               
               Sincere
               humiliation
               .
               2.
               
               A
               serious
               sense
               and
               acknowledgment
               of
               our
               ●innes
               by
               confession
               .
               3.
               
               An
               earnest
               begging
               with
               the
               Prodigall
               and
               Publican
               ,
               of
               pardon
               and
               remission
               ,
               wherein
               mans
               felicity
               consists
               ,
               Psal
               .
               32.
               
               The
               last
               in
               amendment
               of
               our
               lives
               ,
               and
               walking
               hereafter
               in
               a
               contrary
               course
               to
               our
               former
               walking
               in
               wickednesse
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Vers
               .
               21.
               
               In
               Abishai
               ,
               we
               see
               an
               example
               of
               private
               and
               cruell
               vindict
               ,
               such
               as
               was
               in
               Simeon
               and
               Levi
               ,
               in
               Davids
               servants
               ,
               who
               would
               have
               slain
               Saul
               ,
               and
               in
               Christs
               owne
               Disciples
               ,
               who
               would
               had
               fire
               come
               down
               from
               Heaven
               upon
               Samaria
               ,
               and
               Peter
               in
               smiting
               off
               Malchus
               eare
               :
               whereas
               good
               Jacob
               ,
               Godly
               David
               ,
               and
               our
               saviour
               Christ
               were
               farre
               from
               this
               carnall
               ,
               
               and
               cruell
               disposition
               ,
               and
               therefore
               to
               be
               therein
               followed
               ,
               as
               the
               former
               is
               to
               be
               fled
               :
               
                 For
                 learn
                 of
                 me
              
               (
               sayes
               he
               )
               
                 for
                 I
                 am
                 humble
                 and
                 meek
                 .
              
            
             
               5.
               
               Vers
               .
               22.
               
               David
               sayes
               ,
               
                 What
                 had
                 he
                 to
                 do
                 with
                 the
                 Sonnes
                 of
              
               Zerviah
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               be
               adversaries
               to
               him
               :
               the
               word
               in
               the
               originall
               being
               ,
               Satan
               ,
               because
               of
               their
               instigation
               to
               ill
               Counsell
               for
               which
               cause
               also
               Peter
               was
               called
               so
               by
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               bidden
               
                 Go
                 behinde
                 him
              
               .
               Whereby
               we
               see
               what
               they
               are
               who
               give
               evill
               Counsell
               ,
               and
               how
               such
               are
               to
               be
               esteemed
               ,
               towit
               ,
               even
               as
               so
               many
               Satans
               ,
               who
               was
               the
               first
               that
               gave
               evill
               Counsell
               to
               our
               first
               parents
               ,
               which
               brought
               death
               on
               them
               ,
               and
               all
               their
               posterity
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               David
               gives
               this
               as
               a
               reason
               of
               his
               clemency
               towards
               
                 Shimei
                 ,
                 Do
                 not
                 I
                 know
                 this
                 day
              
               (
               sayes
               he
               )
               
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 King
                 over
                 Israell
                 .
              
               Which
               shewes
               unto
               us
               the
               good
               use
               that
               Princes
               and
               great
               men
               should
               make
               of
               their
               power
               and
               authority
               ;
               not
               to
               be
               the
               more
               cruell
               ,
               or
               for
               oppression
               of
               their
               inferiours
               ,
               but
               rather
               to
               shew
               their
               elemency
               even
               to
               offenders
               .
               Herein
               imitating
               him
               with
               whose
               name
               they
               participate
               ,
               and
               to
               use
               their
               power
               to
               the
               good
               and
               comfort
               of
               Gods
               Church
               ,
               and
               people
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               Vers
               .
               23.
               
               David
               promises
               to
               penitent
               seeming
               Shimei
               ;
               that
               he
               should
               not
               dye
               ,
               and
               sweares
               unto
               him
               :
               but
               farre
               more
               mercyfull
               is
               our
               Saviour
               the
               Sonne
               of
               David
               to
               all
               true
               penitent
               sinners
               ,
               who
               has
               promised
               pardon
               to
               all
               such
               ,
               and
               sealed
               the
               remission
               of
               sinnes
               by
               his
               Sacraments
               ,
               and
               sworne
               also
               by
               himself
               ,
               
                 That
                 as
                 be
                 lives
                 ,
                 he
                 desires
                 not
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 a
                 sinner
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 that
                 he
                 convert
                 and
                 live
                 .
              
            
             
               8.
               
               Vers
               .
               27.
               
               Mephibosheth
               a
               true
               and
               loyall
               friend
               ,
               and
               subject
               to
               David
               ,
               who
               had
               shewn
               such
               sympathy
               with
               David
               in
               his
               affliction
               ,
               as
               he
               had
               
                 neither
                 drest
                 his
                 feet
                 ,
                 trimmed
                 his
                 beard
                 ,
                 nor
                 washen
                 his
                 cloathes
                 ,
                 till
                 David
              
               should
               return
               in
               peace
               ;
               yet
               is
               falsly
               slandered
               in
               the
               contrary
               ,
               as
               an
               affecter
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               himself
               .
               Whereby
               we
               observe
               ,
               that
               the
               most
               Godly
               and
               innocent
               persons
               whosoever
               cannot
               escape
               the
               scourge
               of
               the
               tongue
               ,
               and
               injust
               calumnies
               :
               as
               we
               see
               in
               Shimei's
               upbraiding
               
                 David
                 ,
                 Chap.
              
               16.
               8.
               
               With
               the
               blood
               of
               Saul
               and
               his
               house
               ,
               and
               usurping
               his
               Kingdome
               ,
               and
               as
               wee
               see
               ,
               in
               the
               calumniating
               of
               Eliah
               ,
               as
               a
               troubler
               of
               Israel
               ,
               and
               our
               blessed
               saviour
               ,
               as
               a
               
                 Wine
                 bibber
              
               ,
               and
               an
               Enemy
               to
               Caesar
               .
            
             
             
               9.
               
               Vers
               .
               28.
               
               Mephibosheth
               to
               procure
               Davids
               favour
               undervalues
               ,
               and
               dejects
               himself
               ,
               and
               all
               his
               fathers
               house
               ,
               as
               dead
               men
               ,
               and
               extoll's
               Davids
               gracious
               benefits
               and
               bounty
               bestowed
               upon
               him
               ,
               which
               indeed
               is
               the
               best
               way
               that
               we
               can
               take
               to
               obtain
               the
               favour
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               is
               King
               of
               Kings
               ,
               and
               to
               ingratiate
               ourselves
               in
               his
               sight
               ,
               towit
               ,
               by
               casting
               down
               ourselves
               at
               his
               feet
               ,
               professing
               our
               vile
               ,
               and
               wretched
               condition
               ,
               with
               the
               poor
               Publican
               :
               and
               acknowledging
               the
               Lords
               bounty
               ,
               and
               mercyfull
               dealing
               with
               us
               ,
               and
               with
               Mephibosheth
               humbly
               submitting
               our selves
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               to
               his
               good
               will
               and
               pleasure
               .
            
             
               10
               Vers
               .
               29.
               
               In
               Davids
               perseverance
               of
               giving
               any
               part
               of
               Mephibosheths
               Land
               to
               a
               deceitfull
               Ziba
               ,
               now
               after
               right
               information
               ,
               to
               which
               Ziba
               being
               present
               could
               not
               reply
               .
               We
               see
               infirmity
               in
               the
               best
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               that
               judges
               ,
               or
               Magistrates
               upon
               better
               tryall
               and
               information
               should
               reforme
               their
               judgements
               ,
               and
               as
               equity
               requires
               recall
               their
               unjust
               decrees
               ,
               and
               rectify
               the
               same
               :
               as
               we
               see
               Ahasuerus
               did
               ,
               Esther
               8.
               
               And
               not
               to
               do
               as
               Herod
               did
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               the
               Baptist
               ,
               or
               as
               Pilate
               said
               concerning
               Christ
               .
               
                 What
                 I
                 have
                 written
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 written
                 ,
              
               and
               would
               not
               alter
               the
               same
               .
               Nor
               yet
               to
               do
               as
               David
               herein
               did
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               We
               see
               also
               ,
               that
               Mephibosheth
               acquiesceth
               in
               Davids
               decree
               ,
               and
               grudgeth
               not
               as
               he
               had
               done
               him
               wrong
               ,
               because
               he
               had
               taken
               nothing
               from
               him
               ,
               but
               that
               which
               formerly
               he
               had
               freely
               given
               him
               ;
               even
               so
               should
               we
               acquiesce
               in
               Gods
               dealing
               with
               us
               ,
               and
               submit
               to
               his
               wise
               dispensation
               ,
               when
               he
               takes
               from
               us
               any
               temporall
               benefit
               ,
               as
               health
               ,
               wealth
               ,
               or
               Children
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               which
               of
               his
               free
               favour
               he
               hath
               formerly
               given
               unto
               us
               ,
               which
               was
               Jobs
               practice
               ,
               when
               he
               said
               :
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 hath
                 given
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 taken
                 ,
                 blessed
                 be
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               For
               as
               the
               Apostle
               speaketh
               ;
               
                 What
                 have
                 we
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 not
                 received
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             II.
             SAM
             .
             Chap.
             16.
             from
             the
             31.
             vers
             .
             to
             the
             end
             .
          
           
             FOllowes
             now
             .
             1.
             
             The
             action
             between
             David
             and
             Barzillai
             .
             And
             2.
             the
             dissention
             between
             the
             ten
             tribes
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             the
             
             tribe
             of
             Judah
             .
             In
             the
             action
             between
             David
             and
             Barzillai
             ,
             We
             have
             1.
             how
             he
             is
             described
             .
             1.
             
             From
             his
             country
             that
             he
             was
             a
             Gileadite
             .
             2.
             
             From
             his
             age
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             80.
             
               years
               old
            
             .
             3.
             
             From
             his
             estate
             ,
             or
             condition
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             a
             very
             great
             man.
             4.
             
             From
             his
             actions
             testifying
             his
             great
             love
             to
             David
             .
             1.
             
             Coming
             from
             Rogelim
             to
             conduct
             David
             over
             Jordan
             .
             2.
             
             From
             his
             former
             bounty
             and
             liberality
             to
             David
             ,
             who
             had
             provided
             him
             sustenance
             ,
             when
             he
             lay
             at
             Mahanaim
             .
             For
             which
             kindnesse
             ,
             shewn
             to
             David
             ,
             like
             a
             thankefull
             Prince
             he
             invites
             Barzillai
             to
             go
             with
             him
             to
             Jerusalem
             ,
             where
             he
             would
             retain
             and
             entertain
             him
             nobly
             in
             his
             court
             ,
             which
             courteous
             &
             kinde
             offer
             Barzillai
             ,
             notwithstanding
             modestly
             refuseth
             .
             Upon
             these
             reasons
             .
             1.
             
             From
             the
             brevity
             of
             his
             life
             in
             the
             enjoying
             such
             a
             benefit
             .
             2.
             
             From
             his
             great
             age
             being
             .
             80.
             
               years
               old
            
             ,
             and
             so
             more
             fit
             for
             a
             private
             and
             retired
             condition
             ,
             which
             that
             age
             requireth
             ,
             then
             a
             Kings
             court
             .
             3.
             
             From
             the
             decay
             of
             his
             senses
             ,
             and
             their
             faculty
             ,
             whereby
             he
             could
             not
             be
             capable
             of
             court
             delights
             ,
             as
             of
             delicate
             meates
             ,
             or
             drink
             ,
             or
             of
             pleasant
             Musick
             .
             And
             4.
             that
             as
             the
             court
             could
             be
             no
             benefit
             to
             him
             ,
             so
             he
             should
             be
             but
             a
             burden
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             therefore
             he
             offers
             to
             go
             a
             little
             way
             over
             Jordan
             with
             David
             ,
             counting
             himself
             unworthy
             of
             such
             a
             reward
             as
             was
             offered
             ,
             and
             desires
             that
             with
             Davids
             good
             leave
             and
             favour
             he
             might
             returne
             to
             his
             own
             City
             ,
             and
             be
             buried
             in
             the
             grave
             of
             his
             parents
             ,
             and
             seeing
             himself
             might
             not
             goe
             with
             the
             King
             ,
             for
             the
             forenamed
             reasons
             ,
             he
             makes
             offer
             of
             his
             Sonne
             Chimham
             to
             go
             ,
             with
             him
             ,
             &
             he
             to
             do
             to
             him
             what
             he
             thought
             good
             .
             Which
             offer
             David
             doth
             kindely
             accept
             ,
             and
             promiseth
             that
             whatsoever
             he
             would
             ask
             of
             him
             ,
             he
             would
             do
             for
             him
             .
             And
             so
             having
             blessed
             Barzillai
             ,
             he
             dismisses
             him
             home
             again
             ,
             and
             so
             goes
             on
             in
             his
             journey
             to
             Gilgall
             ,
             a
             famous
             place
             in
             the
             territory
             of
             Benjamin
             neer
             to
             Jericho
             ,
             accompained
             with
             Chimham
             ,
             the
             tribe
             of
             Judah
             ,
             and
             the
             halfe
             of
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             action
             is
             between
             the
             ten
             tribes
             of
             Israel
             and
             the
             tribe
             of
             Judah
             ,
             the
             men
             of
             Israel
             complaining
             to
             David
             of
             the
             men
             of
             
               Judah
               ;
               That
               they
               had
               stolen
               him
               away
               and
               brought
               him
               and
               his
               houshold
               ,
               and
               men
               over
               Iordan
               ,
            
             and
             so
             despised
             them
             ,
             whose
             advice
             should
             been
             first
             had
             ,
             in
             bringing
             back
             their
             King.
             To
             whom
             the
             men
             of
             Iudah
             answer
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             first
             in
             that
             
             action
             .
             1.
             
             Because
             the
             King
             was
             neer
             of
             kinne
             unto
             him
             ,
             being
             of
             that
             tribe
             ,
             and
             therefore
             collecting
             that
             they
             where
             causesly
             angry
             at
             them
             for
             that
             cause
             .
             2.
             
             They
             shew
             that
             it
             was
             not
             for
             any
             benefit
             ,
             or
             reward
             that
             they
             expected
             ,
             or
             had
             ,
             for
             this
             their
             being
             first
             in
             his
             conduct
             .
             To
             whom
             these
             of
             Israell
             reply
             ,
             especially
             concerning
             that
             right
             by
             kindred
             to
             David
             ,
             which
             the
             men
             of
             Judah
             pretended
             ,
             affirming
             that
             their
             right
             to
             him
             was
             greater
             ,
             as
             having
             ten
             parts
             in
             him
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             ten
             tribes
             ,
             whereas
             they
             were
             but
             one
             ,
             whereby
             arises
             such
             a
             contention
             between
             them
             in
             bitter
             speeches
             ,
             that
             it
             occasioned
             the
             rebellion
             of
             Sheba
             in
             the
             next
             Chapter
             ,
             and
             in
             which
             contention
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             ;
             
               That
               the
               words
               of
               the
               men
               of
            
             Judah
             ,
             
               were
               fiercer
               then
               the
               men
               of
            
             Israell
             .
          
           
             
               OBSERVATIONS
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               V.
               33.
               
               IN
               Davids
               kinde
               remembrance
               of
               Barzillais
               favour
               ,
               and
               bounty
               to
               him
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               in
               distresse
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               gracious
               offer
               that
               he
               now
               makes
               unto
               him
               for
               the
               same
               .
               We
               see
               the
               praise
               worthy
               vertue
               of
               gratitude
               ,
               commendable
               in
               all
               persons
               as
               the
               contrary
               vice
               is
               odious
               ,
               and
               especially
               in
               Princes
               ,
               for
               which
               we
               see
               the
               thenth
               leper
               ,
               who
               was
               healed
               by
               Christ
               ,
               and
               came
               back
               to
               give
               him
               thanks
               so
               commended
               ,
               as
               likewise
               Pharaoh
               his
               gratitude
               to
               Joseph
               ,
               in
               giving
               Goshen
               to
               his
               Father
               and
               friends
               ,
               to
               whom
               his
               successor
               proved
               so
               ungratefull
               thereafter
               ,
               and
               was
               plagued
               ,
               in
               like
               manner
               Davids
               gratitude
               to
               the
               King
               of
               Ammon
               ungrately
               requited
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               cause
               of
               the
               Ammonites
               utter
               ruine
               ,
               likewise
               Eliahs
               gratitude
               to
               the
               Widdow
               of
               
                 Sareptah
                 ,
                 Elisha's
              
               ,
               to
               the
               Woman
               of
               
                 Shunem
                 ,
                 Davids
              
               ,
               also
               to
               the
               posterity
               of
               Jonathan
               ,
               and
               our
               Saviours
               promise
               ;
               
                 That
                 a
                 cup
                 of
                 cold
                 water
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 ,
                 which
                 shall
                 want
                 its
                 reward
                 ,
              
               as
               he
               also
               shewes
               at
               the
               last
               day
               how
               it
               shall
               be
               said
               ;
               
                 When
                 I
                 was
                 hungry
                 ,
                 ye
                 fed
                 me
                 not
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Inherit
                 therefore
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 prepared
                 for
                 you
                 before
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 World.
              
               Which
               should
               teach
               us
               to
               be
               thankfull
               both
               to
               God
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               ,
               Psal
               .
               103.
               2.
               
               And
               to
               men
               ,
               who
               have
               deserved
               well
               of
               us
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Barzillai
               is
               said
               ,
               to
               have
               been
               a
               very
               rich
               and
               great
               man
               ,
               and
               in
               Davids
               distresse
               both
               helps
               ,
               and
               hazards
               with
               him
               .
               Whereby
               we
               observe
               the
               right
               use
               of
               riches
               and
               a
               great
               estate
               ,
               
               towit
               ,
               when
               occasion
               calls
               for
               it
               ,
               both
               to
               help
               and
               hazard
               in
               a
               good
               cause
               ,
               wherein
               either
               Church
               ,
               or
               Commonwealth
               ,
               or
               both
               have
               their
               interest
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               mispend
               upon
               pride
               ,
               ryot
               ,
               or
               superfluities
               ,
               farre
               lesse
               to
               use
               their
               greatnesse
               ,
               or
               bestow
               their
               goods
               for
               persecuting
               Gods
               Church
               ,
               and
               opposing
               his
               cause
               .
               As
               we
               see
               that
               
                 Roman
                 Antichrist
              
               ,
               and
               his
               followers
               (
               which
               are
               the
               hornes
               of
               the
               beast
               )
               doe
               ,
               Revel
               .
               17
               ,
               12
               ,
               13.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               Vers
               .
               34.
               
               Barzillai
               speaks
               of
               the
               shortnesse
               of
               his
               life
               ,
               and
               Vers
               .
               37.
               
               Of
               his
               death
               and
               buriall
               ,
               teaching
               all
               thereby
               ,
               especially
               the
               aged
               ,
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               their
               greatnesse
               and
               prosperity
               to
               be
               mindefull
               ever
               of
               these
               things
               :
               which
               made
               Joseph
               of
               Arimathea
               ,
               to
               have
               his
               tombe
               into
               his
               garden
               ,
               which
               made
               Moses
               also
               to
               teach
               Gods
               people
               ,
               Psal
               .
               90.
               12.
               to
               pray
               ,
               
                 Teach
                 us
                 Lord
                 to
                 number
                 our
                 dayes
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 apply
                 our
                 hearts
                 unto
                 Wisdome
                 .
              
               This
               was
               Jobs
               waiting
               ,
               Job
               .
               14.
               14.
               
               
                 All
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 his
                 appointed
                 time
                 till
                 his
                 change
                 should
                 come
                 ,
              
               and
               which
               like
               practice
               ,
               counting
               every
               day
               the
               day
               of
               our
               death
               ,
               account
               ,
               and
               entring
               into
               eternity
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               ours
               daily
               ,
               it
               would
               further
               our
               mortification
               of
               sinne
               ,
               and
               prevent
               falling
               therein
               :
               where
               as
               ,
               while
               men
               with
               the
               rich
               fool
               (
               being
               in
               health
               and
               strength
               )
               promised
               to
               themselves
               long
               life
               ,
               they
               lull
               their
               souls
               in
               security
               ,
               put
               off
               repentance
               ,
               and
               amendement
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               are
               snatcht
               away
               by
               death
               unawares
               and
               presented
               to
               judgement
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               This
               remembrance
               of
               the
               shortnesse
               of
               his
               life
               ,
               of
               death
               and
               buriall
               ,
               weanes
               Barzillai
               from
               regarding
               worldly
               ,
               or
               court
               delights
               ,
               and
               from
               high
               offered
               promotion
               ,
               so
               that
               he
               becomes
               dead
               to
               the
               World
               in
               affection
               ,
               before
               he
               be
               dead
               in
               the
               World
               in
               condition
               .
               Which
               in
               like
               manner
               should
               teach
               us
               how
               to
               wean
               our
               hearts
               from
               regarding
               any
               worldly
               pleasures
               ,
               or
               profit
               ,
               honour
               ,
               or
               advancement
               ,
               (
               and
               specially
               not
               to
               hunt
               after
               the
               same
               by
               unlawfull
               meanes
               ,
               as
               many
               do
               )
               by
               seriously
               considering
               how
               short
               momentary
               an
               a
               time
               ,
               we
               have
               to
               enjoy
               the
               same
               ,
               how
               uncertain
               also
               the
               honour
               of
               death
               is
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               must
               leave
               all
               ,
               when
               we
               go
               to
               the
               grave
               ,
               and
               are
               presented
               to
               judgment
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               V.
               41.
               
               When
               David
               had
               made
               an
               end
               of
               the
               troubles
               raised
               by
               Absoloms
               rebellion
               by
               the
               victory
               which
               he
               had
               obtained
               over
               him
               ,
               now
               followes
               a
               new
               trouble
               by
               the
               division
               &
               dissention
               that
               fell
               out
               between
               the
               tribe
               of
               Judah
               ,
               &
               the
               other
               ten
               tribes
               of
               Israel
               ,
               
               So
               that
               we
               see
               ,
               as
               is
               said
               of
               old
               age
               ,
               Eccl.
               12.
               3.
               
               That
               the
               cloud
               returne
               after
               raine
               :
               so
               in
               this
               life
               the
               Godly
               may
               expect
               trouble
               after
               trouble
               ,
               as
               one
               wave
               followeth
               in
               the
               neck
               of
               another
               ,
               or
               as
               Jobs
               messengers
               of
               evill
               newes
               came
               one
               after
               another
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               We
               see
               here
               also
               Satans
               pollicy
               to
               hinder
               a
               good
               work
               ,
               which
               was
               an
               unanimous
               ,
               and
               peaceable
               reduction
               of
               David
               ,
               by
               raising
               a
               dissention
               between
               the
               tribes
               of
               Judah
               and
               Israel
               ,
               who
               were
               of
               one
               stock
               ,
               of
               one
               religion
               ,
               under
               one
               King
               ,
               and
               fellow
               members
               of
               one
               Commonwealth
               .
               And
               which
               hath
               ever
               been
               Satans
               practise
               ,
               since
               he
               made
               the
               first
               division
               between
               God
               ,
               and
               our
               first
               parents
               :
               as
               we
               see
               ,
               in
               that
               attempt
               of
               dissention
               between
               Abraham
               and
               
                 Lot
                 ,
                 Cain
              
               and
               
                 Abell
                 ,
                 Saul
              
               and
               
                 David
                 ,
                 Korah
              
               and
               
                 Moses
                 ,
                 Israel
              
               and
               the
               Ephramites
               ,
               Judg.
               12.
               
               Israel
               and
               the
               Benjamites
               ,
               Judg.
               21.
               
               Israel
               and
               Judah
               here
               ,
               and
               Paul
               and
               Barnabas
               ,
               Act.
               15.
               
               ●9
               .
               And
               in
               the
               Schismes
               that
               he
               hath
               ever
               stirred
               up
               in
               the
               Christian
               Church
               ,
               and
               still
               does
               ,
               to
               hinder
               the
               Gospell
               :
               and
               make
               the
               greater
               way
               to
               the
               propagating
               of
               his
               damnable
               errours
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               We
               see
               here
               likewise
               in
               this
               dissention
               from
               whence
               it
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               ,
               the
               like
               proceeds
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               from
               envy
               :
               jealousy
               ,
               and
               pride
               ,
               for
               precedence
               and
               preheminence
               ,
               as
               Salomon
               speaketh
               :
               saying
               ,
               
                 by
                 pride
                 cometh
                 contention
              
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               cause
               of
               of
               Joabs
               killing
               of
               Abner
               ,
               and
               thereafter
               of
               Amasa
               ,
               of
               the
               warres
               between
               Cae●ar
               and
               Pompey
               ,
               of
               the
               contention
               also
               amongst
               Christs
               disciples
               ,
               who
               should
               be
               greatest
               ,
               of
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               ,
               and
               between
               other
               Bishops
               of
               Patriarchall
               seates
               :
               and
               amongst
               others
               also
               both
               in
               the
               Civill
               and
               Ecclesiasticall
               estate
               even
               unto
               this
               day
               ,
               forgetting
               that
               speech
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               
                 Learne
                 of
                 me
                 for
                 I
                 am
                 humble
                 and
                 meek
                 ,
              
               which
               is
               the
               true
               and
               sure
               way
               to
               peace
               and
               unity
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               Vers
               .
               43.
               
               This
               dissention
               is
               increased
               ,
               and
               fomented
               by
               the
               feirceness
               of
               words
               on
               both
               sides
               ,
               but
               the
               words
               of
               
                 Judah
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 the
                 feircest
                 .
              
               Where
               we
               see
               the
               truth
               of
               that
               which
               the
               Apostle
               James
               sets
               down
               ,
               concerning
               an
               evill
               bridled
               tongue
               ,
               that
               though
               it
               be
               a
               small
               member
               (
               as
               he
               calls
               it
               ,
               Jam.
               3.
               5.
               
               )
               yet
               what
               a
               great
               fire
               it
               kindleth
               ,
               and
               is
               a
               world
               of
               iniquity
               ,
               which
               setteth
               on
               fire
               the
               course
               of
               nature
               ,
               and
               is
               it selfe
               set
               on
               fire
               of
               hell
               .
               Whereas
               a
               soft
               answer
               pacifieth
               wrath
               ,
               and
               prevents
               discord
               .
            
             
             
               9.
               
               In
               all
               this
               ,
               though
               the
               complaint
               was
               made
               to
               David
               by
               the
               ten
               tribes
               ,
               yet
               for
               the
               naturall
               affection
               ,
               that
               he
               carried
               to
               Judah
               ,
               whom
               he
               was
               loath
               to
               offend
               .
               And
               which
               therefore
               made
               their
               words
               to
               be
               feircer
               ,
               he
               forbeareth
               to
               decerne
               ,
               and
               decide
               the
               matter
               ;
               whereupon
               a
               new
               rebellion
               did
               ensue
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               in
               the
               next
               Chapter
               .
               Which
               may
               learne
               Magistrates
               ,
               and
               Judges
               to
               eschew
               partiality
               ,
               upon
               carnall
               or
               naturall
               respects
               :
               and
               not
               to
               suffer
               affection
               to
               beare
               sway
               ,
               either
               to
               obstruct
               ,
               or
               corrupt
               justice
               :
               but
               looking
               to
               the
               equity
               of
               the
               cause
               ,
               to
               do
               that
               which
               is
               agreeable
               thereto
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               prevent
               dangers
               ,
               that
               otherwise
               might
               ensue
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             II.
             SAM
             .
             Chap.
             20.
             from
             the
             1.
             
             Verse
             to
             the
             end
             .
          
           
             IN
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             we
             have
             these
             foure
             things
             .
             1.
             
             The
             rebellion
             of
             Sheba
             ,
             and
             defection
             of
             Israel
             of
             a
             new
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Action
             of
             David
             ,
             after
             his
             returne
             to
             his
             house
             ,
             and
             shutting
             up
             his
             concubines
             ,
             that
             had
             been
             defiled
             by
             Absolom
             ,
             till
             the
             day
             of
             their
             death
             ,
             vers
             .
             3.
             3.
             
             Davids
             imployment
             of
             Amasa
             ,
             to
             assemble
             all
             Judah
             together
             ,
             for
             the
             pursuit
             of
             Sheba
             ,
             and
             his
             followers
             :
             and
             Joabs
             treacherous
             killing
             of
             him
             ,
             from
             the
             
               third
               vers
               .
               to
               the
            
             14.
             4.
             
             Joabs
             pursuit
             of
             Sheba
             ,
             and
             his
             besieging
             of
             the
             City
             Abell
             ,
             where
             he
             had
             fortified
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             by
             perswasion
             of
             a
             wise
             woman
             therein
             ,
             is
             Sheba's
             tragicall
             end
             ,
             and
             Joab's
             removall
             from
             the
             City
             in
             peace
             .
             Whereunto
             is
             subjoyned
             ,
             a
             rehearsall
             of
             Davids
             chiefe
             officers
             ,
             and
             prime
             men
             ,
             both
             in
             Church
             and
             Common-wealth
             .
          
           
             First
             then
             ,
             in
             the
             rebellion
             of
             Sheba
             ,
             we
             have
             his
             description
             .
             1.
             
             From
             his
             name
             .
             2.
             
             From
             his
             nature
             ,
             a
             man
             of
             Belial
             ,
             or
             a
             wicked
             man.
             3.
             
             From
             his
             progeny
             ,
             the
             sonne
             of
             Bichrj
             a
             Benjamite
             .
             4.
             
             From
             his
             Action
             ,
             he
             blew
             a
             trumpet
             ,
             for
             assembling
             the
             men
             of
             Israel
             unto
             him
             .
             5.
             
             From
             his
             seditious
             speech
             unto
             them
             ,
             the
             like
             whereof
             was
             that
             of
             Jeroboam
             ,
             1
             King.
             12.
             16.
             
             Disclaiming
             now
             that
             they
             had
             any
             part
             in
             David
             ,
             who
             before
             were
             claiming
             ten
             parts
             in
             him
             .
             And
             2.
             
             Proclaiming
             liberty
             to
             them
             from
             
             royall
             government
             ,
             by
             bidding
             them
             go
             to
             their
             tents
             ,
             and
             houses
             ;
             that
             leaving
             David
             ,
             whom
             contemptuously
             he
             calls
             the
             sonne
             of
             Jess
             ,
             they
             might
             think
             of
             another
             sort
             of
             government
             .
             The
             event
             of
             which
             speech
             is
             set
             down
             ,
             vers
             .
             2.
             
             To
             wit
             ,
             the
             defection
             of
             the
             men
             of
             Israel
             ,
             from
             David
             ,
             and
             their
             following
             of
             Sheba
             ,
             but
             that
             all
             Judah
             constantly
             did
             cleave
             to
             their
             King.
             
          
           
             The
             second
             Action
             is
             Davids
             sequestration
             ,
             and
             shutting
             up
             his
             concubines
             whom
             Absolom
             had
             defiled
             ,
             immediatly
             after
             his
             returne
             to
             Jerusalem
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             Action
             is
             Davids
             imployment
             of
             Amasa
             ,
             (
             whom
             he
             had
             newly
             placed
             in
             Joabs
             roome
             )
             within
             three
             daies
             to
             assemble
             to
             him
             the
             men
             of
             Judah
             ,
             who
             tarrying
             longer
             then
             the
             time
             appointed
             ,
             and
             David
             thinking
             delay
             in
             such
             purposes
             to
             be
             dangerous
             :
             so
             that
             Sheba
             if
             he
             were
             not
             speedily
             pursued
             ,
             might
             do
             more
             evill
             then
             Absolom
             lately
             had
             done
             ,
             therefore
             he
             imployes
             Abishaj
             to
             take
             his
             servants
             ,
             and
             pursue
             after
             him
             ,
             who
             when
             they
             were
             at
             the
             great
             stone
             in
             
               G●beon
               ,
               Amasa
            
             meets
             them
             ,
             and
             goes
             before
             them
             ,
             whom
             when
             Joab
             (
             who
             was
             with
             Abishaj
             in
             company
             )
             sees
             ,
             he
             kindly
             first
             salutes
             him
             calling
             him
             Brother
             ,
             and
             askes
             of
             his
             welfare
             ,
             but
             taking
             him
             by
             the
             beard
             with
             his
             right
             hand
             to
             kiss
             him
             :
             as
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             Jews
             was
             agreeable
             to
             our
             joyning
             of
             hands
             ,
             with
             his
             left
             hand
             ,
             he
             treacherously
             kills
             him
             ,
             with
             his
             sword
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             so
             cunningly
             girded
             unto
             him
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             easily
             fall
             out
             of
             the
             scabbard
             ,
             when
             he
             did
             stoop
             to
             embrace
             Amasa
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             might
             have
             occasion
             to
             hold
             it
             in
             his
             left
             hand
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             taken
             it
             up
             ,
             without
             any
             occasion
             of
             susspition
             to
             Amasa
             :
             who
             being
             dead
             ,
             then
             Joab
             and
             Abishaj
             his
             brother
             pursue
             after
             Sheba
             ,
             which
             pursuit
             being
             retarded
             by
             the
             peoples
             standing
             still
             ,
             as
             they
             came
             by
             gazing
             on
             Amasa
             ,
             who
             was
             lying
             wallowing
             in
             his
             blood
             ,
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             high
             way
             ,
             one
             of
             Joabs
             men
             who
             stood
             by
             him
             .
             1.
             
             Proclaimed
             that
             all
             who
             favoured
             Joab
             ,
             and
             were
             for
             David
             ,
             should
             follow
             after
             Joab
             .
             And
             2.
             
             That
             the
             sight
             of
             Amasa
             ,
             should
             no
             more
             impeade
             them
             ,
             he
             removed
             Amasa
             out
             of
             the
             high
             way
             into
             the
             field
             ,
             and
             cast
             a
             cloth
             upon
             him
             ,
             so
             that
             thereafter
             all
             the
             people
             followed
             Ioab
             :
             who
             also
             went
             through
             all
             the
             tribes
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             gathered
             the
             people
             ,
             till
             they
             came
             to
             Abel
             of
             Bethmacaachah
             ,
             whither
             Sheba
             had
             gone
             ,
             as
             David
             had
             suspected
             he
             would
             ,
             vers
             .
             6.
             
             To
             fortify
             
             himselfe
             or
             escape
             ,
             which
             City
             therefore
             Ioab
             did
             besiege
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             custome
             was
             for
             battering
             the
             same
             ,
             he
             did
             cast
             up
             a
             bank
             against
             the
             same
             ,
             to
             throw
             it
             down
             .
             Whereupon
             a
             wise
             woman
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             calleth
             unto
             Ioab
             ,
             and
             disswades
             him
             from
             destroying
             of
             the
             City
             by
             foure
             arguments
             .
             The
             first
             whereof
             is
             taken
             from
             military
             discipline
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             law
             of
             Moses
             :
             whereby
             it
             was
             appointed
             ,
             that
             first
             conditions
             of
             peace
             ,
             should
             be
             offered
             to
             any
             City
             ,
             which
             if
             the
             same
             were
             accepted
             ,
             the
             matter
             was
             so
             ended
             ,
             and
             no
             invasion
             used
             .
             2.
             
             She
             argues
             from
             the
             disposition
             of
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             who
             were
             peaceably
             disposed
             as
             her selfe
             was
             ,
             and
             not
             rebellious
             .
             3.
             
             She
             reasons
             from
             the
             dignity
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             a
             mother
             in
             Israel
             ,
             that
             had
             bred
             and
             brought
             forth
             many
             inhabitants
             and
             Children
             .
             And
             4.
             
             From
             the
             duty
             of
             Ioab
             ,
             as
             a
             Godly
             Commander
             ,
             and
             Lieutenant
             to
             a
             Godly
             King
             which
             was
             ,
             not
             to
             swallow
             up
             the
             inheritance
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             but
             rather
             by
             the
             right
             use
             of
             the
             sword
             committed
             to
             him
             ,
             to
             defend
             and
             maintaine
             the
             same
             .
             By
             which
             arguments
             ,
             Ioab
             disclaiming
             any
             such
             cruelty
             or
             wickedness
             ,
             sheweth
             unto
             her
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             come
             only
             against
             a
             rebell
             Sheba
             ,
             whom
             if
             the
             City
             would
             deliver
             to
             him
             ,
             he
             would
             spare
             the
             same
             .
             Whereupon
             she
             capitulates
             with
             him
             ,
             in
             name
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             that
             Sheba's
             head
             should
             be
             throwne
             over
             the
             wall
             unto
             him
             .
             Which
             being
             done
             by
             the
             people
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             through
             the
             wise
             perswasion
             of
             this
             woman
             ,
             Ioab
             sounds
             a
             retreat
             from
             the
             City
             ,
             every
             man
             to
             his
             tent
             ,
             and
             Ioab
             returned
             to
             Jerusalem
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             who
             having
             all
             things
             now
             setled
             in
             a
             peaceable
             condition
             ,
             appoints
             under
             officers
             ,
             and
             rulers
             in
             his
             Court
             and
             Kingdome
             for
             the
             better
             government
             of
             all
             matters
             ,
             both
             in
             Church
             and
             Common-wealth
             .
          
           
             
               OBSERVATIONS
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               DAvids
               still
               finds
               new
               troubles
               to
               arise
               ,
               after
               a
               rebellious
               sonne
               ,
               now
               a
               rebellious
               subject
               ,
               a
               verifying
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               that
               enmity
               ,
               which
               shall
               ever
               be
               between
               
                 the
                 seed
                 of
                 the
                 woman
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 seed
                 of
                 the
                 Serpent
                 ,
                 David
              
               also
               being
               herein
               a
               type
               of
               Christ
               ,
               
               the
               sonne
               of
               David
               ,
               who
               never
               did
               ,
               nor
               will
               want
               enemies
               to
               him
               ,
               even
               of
               such
               as
               are
               professed
               sonnes
               and
               subjects
               ,
               and
               whereby
               also
               is
               seen
               the
               verity
               of
               that
               ,
               
                 Many
                 are
                 the
                 troubles
                 of
                 the
                 righteous
                 but
                 the
                 Lord
                 delivers
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 them
                 all
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               Sheba
               is
               described
               to
               have
               been
               a
               Benjamite
               of
               Sauls
               kindred
               ,
               as
               Shimej
               likewise
               was
               ,
               and
               therefore
               carrying
               a
               lurking
               hatred
               against
               David
               ,
               so
               that
               to
               seditious
               ,
               and
               carnall
               minded
               malitious
               persons
               ,
               there
               wants
               nothing
               but
               a
               fit
               occasion
               ,
               and
               opportunity
               ,
               to
               vent
               and
               make
               their
               malice
               manifest
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Another
               cause
               of
               Sheba's
               rebellion
               was
               his
               pride
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               head
               of
               a
               faction
               ,
               but
               which
               in
               the
               end
               ,
               drew
               him
               on
               to
               his
               own
               destruction
               ,
               before
               which
               pride
               ever
               goes
               ,
               as
               before
               honour
               goes
               humility
               ,
               which
               satanicall
               vide
               therefore
               every
               one
               should
               eschew
               ,
               as
               the
               mother
               of
               much
               mischiefe
               ,
               and
               the
               causer
               of
               great
               ruine
               in
               the
               end
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Sheba
               a
               man
               of
               Belial
               ,
               blowes
               a
               trumpet
               of
               rebellion
               ,
               no
               marvell
               being
               such
               a
               one
               ,
               and
               as
               all
               seditious
               rebells
               ought
               to
               be
               accounted
               ,
               
                 men
                 of
                 Belial
              
               .
               But
               it
               is
               a
               sad
               matter
               ,
               when
               those
               who
               should
               be
               preachers
               of
               peace
               ,
               are
               trumpets
               of
               rebellion
               ,
               and
               
                 who
                 should
                 lift
                 up
                 their
                 voyces
                 only
                 as
                 a
                 trumpet
                 to
                 shew
                 Gods
                 people
                 their
                 transgressions
                 ,
              
               as
               he
               speaketh
               by
               his
               Prophet
               Isaj
               .
               58.
               1.
               
               That
               such
               should
               lift
               up
               their
               voyces
               ,
               as
               a
               trumpet
               ,
               to
               perswade
               to
               transgression
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               He
               who
               lately
               (
               with
               the
               rest
               of
               Israel
               )
               claimed
               ten
               parts
               in
               David
               as
               King
               ,
               disclaimes
               and
               disownes
               him
               now
               ,
               as
               having
               no
               part
               in
               him
               at
               all
               .
               Thus
               will
               hypocrisy
               detect
               it selfe
               at
               last
               ;
               and
               what
               lay
               before
               under
               ashes
               in
               Sheba's
               heart
               ,
               bursts
               forth
               now
               in
               flames
               in
               his
               words
               and
               actions
               .
               And
               so
               do
               many
               hypocrites
               now
               disclaime
               Christ
               by
               their
               deeds
               :
               and
               shew
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               no
               part
               in
               him
               ,
               who
               profess
               him
               in
               their
               words
               ,
               and
               in
               their
               tide
               of
               Christians
               :
               to
               have
               the
               chiefe
               part
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               in
               salvation
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               David
               before
               had
               raised
               his
               hand
               against
               a
               faithfull
               subject
               Vriah
               ,
               and
               therefore
               now
               a
               faithless
               subject
               raises
               his
               hand
               against
               him
               ,
               as
               a
               man
               sinneth
               so
               oftimes
               he
               is
               punished
               ,
               and
               in
               this
               also
               as
               a
               part
               is
               that
               doome
               denounced
               against
               David
               ,
               for
               the
               blood
               of
               Vriah
               fulfilled
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 sword
                 should
                 never
                 depart
                 from
                 his
                 house
                 ,
              
               so
               that
               one
               ●ot
               of
               Gods
               Word
               shall
               not
               fall
               to
               the
               ground
               ,
               unbeing
               performed
               .
            
             
             
               7.
               
               By
               way
               of
               contempt
               he
               calleth
               David
               the
               sonne
               of
               Jess
               ,
               as
               our
               Saviour
               was
               called
               a
               carpenters
               sonne
               .
               Let
               not
               therefore
               these
               of
               lower
               degree
               ,
               grudge
               that
               they
               sometimes
               undergoe
               the
               lash
               of
               contemptible
               words
               ,
               or
               think
               it
               strange
               that
               they
               suffer
               the
               scourge
               of
               the
               tongue
               .
               This
               being
               likewise
               to
               be
               adverted
               by
               those
               in
               authority
               ,
               that
               disdainfull
               and
               mutinous
               speeches
               ,
               savouring
               of
               miscontent
               ,
               are
               the
               smoke
               ,
               that
               goes
               before
               the
               flame
               of
               bursting
               forth
               in
               rebellion
               ,
               and
               therefore
               to
               be
               heeded
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               Sheba
               after
               disowning
               of
               Davids
               government
               over
               them
               ,
               bids
               
                 Israell
                 go
                 to
                 their
                 tents
                 to
                 live
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 at
                 liberty
                 ,
              
               as
               it
               is
               said
               in
               the
               book
               of
               the
               
                 Judges
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 King
                 in
                 Israell
                 in
                 those
                 daies
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 every
                 one
                 did
                 as
                 he
                 thought
                 good
                 .
              
               Where
               we
               see
               the
               ordinary
               practise
               of
               the
               Authors
               of
               sedition●
               is
               ,
               to
               proclaime
               ,
               and
               pretend
               the
               liberty
               of
               a
               people
               ,
               from
               a
               just
               and
               loyall
               subjection
               ,
               while
               as
               they
               intend
               to
               bring
               them
               under
               the
               yoke
               of
               unjust
               usurpation
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               Vers
               .
               2.
               
               All
               Israell
               revolts
               from
               David
               ,
               and
               followes
               Sheba
               ,
               as
               nothing
               then
               is
               more
               unstable
               then
               a
               multitude
               ,
               who
               upon
               every
               light
               occasion
               ,
               or
               irritation
               ,
               are
               ready
               to
               affect
               a
               change
               :
               and
               withdraw
               their
               necks
               from
               under
               the
               yoke
               of
               present
               authority
               :
               so
               there
               is
               no
               levity
               ,
               nor
               love
               ,
               that
               can
               be
               security
               enough
               for
               Princes
               ;
               (
               such
               as
               David
               shew
               lately
               to
               this
               people
               after
               his
               victory
               )
               without
               the
               awfulness
               of
               power
               ,
               and
               the
               feare
               of
               justice
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               As
               Bees
               when
               they
               are
               once
               up
               in
               a
               swarme
               ,
               are
               ready
               to
               light
               upon
               every
               bough
               :
               so
               the
               Israelites
               being
               stirred
               up
               by
               the
               late
               rebellion
               of
               Absolom
               ,
               are
               apt
               here
               also
               to
               follow
               a
               Sheba
               ,
               especially
               (
               as
               is
               said
               )
               finding
               nothing
               but
               clemency
               ,
               and
               Davids
               passing
               by
               their
               former
               revolt
               .
               It
               is
               dangerous
               therefore
               for
               any
               state
               ,
               that
               the
               multitude
               should
               once
               know
               the
               way
               to
               insurrection
               ,
               the
               least
               tract
               whereof
               in
               this
               kind
               ,
               being
               easily
               made
               a
               beaten
               path
               ,
               without
               timely
               curbing
               ,
               and
               resisting
               beginnings
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               Though
               Israell
               rebell
               ,
               yet
               Judah
               continues
               loyall
               .
               The
               Godly
               then
               in
               their
               greatest
               distresses
               or
               desertions
               ,
               shall
               never
               want
               some
               friends
               ,
               as
               were
               Obadiah
               and
               Ebedmelech
               ,
               neither
               shall
               the
               sonne
               of
               David
               ever
               be
               left
               destitute
               ,
               of
               some
               true
               subjects
               ,
               in
               the
               time
               of
               greatest
               Apostasies
               ,
               like
               7000.
               in
               
                 Israell
                 ,
                 that
                 had
                 
                 not
                 bowed
                 to
                 Baal
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               two
               witnesses
               in
               the
               Revelation
               ,
               with
               the
               few
               that
               followed
               the
               lamb
               ,
               such
               also
               as
               was
               Athanasius
               ,
               and
               a
               few
               lurking
               persecuted
               Orthodox
               Christians
               ,
               in
               the
               time
               of
               prevailing
               Arrianisme
               :
               and
               those
               in
               the
               time
               of
               prevailing
               Popery
               ,
               who
               were
               to
               be
               found
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               
                 My●ticall
                 Babylon
              
               in
               selfe
               ,
               before
               the
               time
               of
               their
               evocation
               ,
               and
               coming
               out
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               wishing
               for
               the
               truth
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               Vers
               .
               3.
               
               David
               before
               he
               took
               course
               for
               suppressing
               Sheba
               ,
               beginneth
               a
               reformation
               in
               his
               own
               house
               by
               shutting
               up
               ,
               and
               sequestrating
               from
               his
               company
               thereafter
               ,
               those
               his
               concubines
               ,
               whom
               Absolom
               had
               de●iled
               .
               The
               like
               of
               this
               did
               
                 Jacob
                 ,
                 Gen.
              
               35.
               when
               he
               was
               commanded
               by
               God
               to
               arise
               and
               go
               to
               Bethel
               ,
               in
               causing
               his
               houshold
               to
               out
               away
               the
               strange
               gods
               ,
               that
               were
               amongst
               them
               :
               leaving
               hereby
               a
               Godly
               and
               good
               example
               to
               all
               men
               ,
               Princes
               and
               pastours
               who
               would
               reforme
               others
               ,
               to
               beginne
               the
               reformation
               of
               abuses
               ,
               at
               their
               own
               persons
               and
               families
               .
            
             
               13.
               
               Vers
               .
               4.
               
               Amasa
               being
               reconciled
               to
               David
               ,
               is
               imployed
               by
               him
               to
               assemble
               all
               Judah
               for
               the
               pursuit
               of
               Sheba
               .
               It
               is
               no
               small
               wisdome
               then
               to
               make
               a
               friend
               of
               a
               foe
               ,
               and
               to
               ingage
               such
               a
               one
               ,
               who
               is
               newly
               reconciled
               ,
               wherein
               he
               may
               be
               confirmed
               ,
               by
               his
               own
               act
               .
            
             
               14.
               
               Joab
               having
               now
               Amasa
               ,
               imployed
               by
               David
               ,
               and
               set
               in
               his
               roome
               :
               he
               smarts
               for
               a
               loyall
               disobedience
               in
               killing
               of
               Absolom
               ,
               and
               for
               his
               too
               peremptory
               and
               bold
               speech
               thereafter
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               although
               had
               been
               a
               man
               of
               great
               meriting
               before
               ,
               and
               many
               atcheivments
               .
               Whereby
               we
               see
               how
               slipry
               are
               Princes
               Courts
               ,
               how
               changeable
               is
               their
               favour
               ,
               and
               how
               unstable
               are
               places
               of
               preferment
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               in
               Phara●h
               ,
               who
               knew
               not
               Joseph
               ,
               in
               Ahasuerus
               favour
               towards
               Haman
               ,
               and
               Davids
               here
               towards
               his
               cousing
               Joab
               .
               O
               happy
               then
               are
               they
               who
               are
               in
               favour
               with
               God
               ,
               whose
               love
               is
               Immutable
               and
               constant
               ,
               Joh.
               15.
               1.
               
               
                 And
                 in
                 whom
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 shaddow
                 of
                 change
                 .
              
            
             
               15.
               
               Amasa
               is
               directed
               to
               assemble
               all
               Judah
               to
               David
               in
               three
               dayes
               .
               Which
               shewes
               that
               in
               suppressing
               of
               sudden
               insurrections
               there
               is
               need
               of
               speed
               ,
               and
               the
               least
               delay
               in
               rebellion
               is
               dangerous
               ,
               and
               may
               prove
               irrecoverable
               .
            
             
             
               16.
               
               Vers
               .
               9.
               
               How
               friendly
               doth
               Joab
               salute
               Amasa
               with
               his
               tongue
               ▪
               how
               kindly
               kisses
               he
               him
               with
               his
               lippes
               ,
               but
               how
               cruelly
               killes
               he
               him
               with
               his
               hand
               ,
               as
               he
               had
               done
               to
               Abner
               before
               .
               Whereby
               we
               see
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               enmity
               so
               dangerous
               ,
               as
               that
               which
               comes
               like
               Jails
               to
               
                 Sicera
                 ,
                 Jud●s
              
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               Joabs
               here
               to
               Amasa
               ,
               masked
               with
               love
               ,
               for
               open
               hostility
               calls
               us
               to
               our
               guard
               ,
               but
               there
               is
               no
               fence
               against
               a
               trusted
               treachery
               .
               Thus
               soiritually
               dealeth
               the
               world
               with
               our
               soules
               ,
               it
               kisses
               us
               ,
               and
               stabbs
               us
               at
               once
               ,
               if
               it
               did
               not
               embrace
               us
               with
               one
               hand
               ,
               it
               could
               not
               murther
               us
               with
               the
               other
               ,
               the
               evill
               of
               whose
               temptation
               ,
               like
               Joab
               his
               sword
               we
               advert
               not
               ,
               more
               then
               Amasa
               took
               heed
               to
               Joabs
               sword
               ,
               God
               deliver
               us
               therefore
               from
               our
               trust
               therein
               ,
               and
               we
               shall
               be
               the
               safer
               from
               the
               danger
               thereof
               .
            
             
               17.
               
               The
               cause
               of
               this
               treacherous
               murther
               in
               Joab
               ,
               was
               his
               pride
               ,
               not
               enduring
               that
               any
               should
               be
               put
               in
               his
               roome
               ,
               and
               his
               envy
               at
               Amasa's
               preferment
               (
               though
               so
               neer
               in
               kinne
               unto
               him
               .
               )
               Which
               shewes
               unto
               us
               ,
               what
               dangerous
               ,
               and
               damnable
               vices
               pride
               and
               envy
               are
               :
               and
               what
               bad
               fruits
               the
               same
               doth
               produce
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               they
               did
               before
               ,
               in
               the
               murther
               of
               Abner
               .
               And
               as
               pride
               doth
               here
               in
               bursting
               all
               bands
               to
               God
               ,
               King
               ,
               Country
               ,
               and
               kindred
               .
            
             
               18.
               
               Amasa
               likewise
               now
               being
               in
               peace
               and
               preserment
               ,
               and
               expecting
               no
               harm
               ,
               receives
               that
               reward
               which
               he
               should
               have
               received
               in
               warre
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               following
               Absolom
               and
               leader
               of
               his
               Army
               .
               God
               then
               the
               righteous
               judge
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               we
               see
               ,
               has
               his
               own
               times
               of
               punishing
               ,
               though
               magistrates
               forbeare
               .
               And
               God
               is
               just
               in
               all
               his
               waies
               ,
               though
               man
               be
               unjust
               .
               Neither
               let
               any
               who
               sinne
               ,
               and
               are
               on
               evill
               courses
               ,
               dreame
               of
               impunity
               ,
               but
               that
               at
               one
               time
               or
               other
               ,
               they
               shall
               smart
               for
               their
               guiltiness
               :
               and
               oftimes
               when
               they
               least
               suspect
               danger
               .
            
             
               19.
               
               Amasa
               is
               innocent
               of
               the
               crime
               ,
               of
               seeking
               Joabs
               place
               ,
               for
               which
               he
               is
               murthered
               by
               him
               ,
               yet
               he
               is
               guilty
               before
               God
               ,
               for
               his
               siding
               with
               Absolom
               .
               Whereupon
               we
               collect
               ,
               that
               oftimes
               men
               suffer
               innocently
               for
               some
               crimes
               that
               are
               laid
               to
               their
               charge
               :
               and
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               persons
               who
               are
               their
               pursuers
               ,
               yet
               in
               Gods
               judgment
               they
               are
               justly
               punished
               for
               other
               sins
               ,
               wherein
               either
               they
               have
               been
               spared
               ,
               or
               else
               has
               not
               been
               noted
               to
               the
               
               world
               ;
               &
               as
               many
               at
               the
               hour
               of
               their
               death
               ,
               &
               execution
               ,
               publickely
               have
               acknowledged
               .
               With
               should
               teach
               all
               men
               to
               flie
               sinne
               ,
               though
               never
               so
               secretly
               committed
               ,
               or
               by
               men
               past
               by
               ,
               and
               where
               impiety
               is
               ,
               not
               to
               expect
               impunity
               at
               one
               time
               ,
               or
               other
               .
            
             
               20.
               
               Vers
               .
               10.
               
               It
               is
               said
               ;
               That
               
                 Amasa
                 took
                 no
                 heed
                 to
                 the
                 sword
                 that
                 was
                 in
              
               Joabs
               
                 hand
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 he
                 killed
                 him
                 ,
              
               and
               so
               foresaw
               not
               his
               danger
               ,
               which
               shewes
               ,
               that
               God
               blinds
               the
               eyes
               of
               the
               wisest
               ,
               and
               benum's
               their
               judgments
               ,
               when
               he
               is
               to
               cut
               the
               pillars
               of
               their
               standing
               ,
               and
               the
               thred
               of
               their
               lives
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               proverb
               ,
               
                 hos
                 dementat
                 quos
                 Jupiter
                 vult
                 perdere
                 .
              
            
             
               21.
               
               Joab
               was
               not
               punished
               by
               David
               ,
               for
               the
               like
               muthering
               of
               Abner
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               now
               of
               Amasa
               ,
               therefore
               he
               committeth
               this
               new
               offence
               ,
               and
               pollutes
               the
               Land
               with
               blood
               again
               ,
               the
               guiltinesse
               whereof
               for
               this
               toleration
               did
               lie
               upon
               the
               royall
               throne
               ,
               which
               should
               teach
               all
               Magistrates
               ,
               to
               use
               the
               sword
               aright
               which
               God
               hath
               put
               in
               their
               hands
               impartially
               ,
               and
               without
               respect
               of
               persons
               ,
               otherwise
               what
               further
               sinne
               is
               committed
               by
               their
               impunity
               of
               the
               former
               ,
               they
               become
               guilty
               thereof
               ,
               and
               may
               expect
               divine
               punishment
               for
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               22.
               
               After
               the
               death
               of
               
                 Amasa
                 ,
                 Joab
              
               with
               Abishai
               persue
               after
               Sheba
               a
               traitour
               to
               his
               King
               ,
               while
               as
               himself
               is
               a
               traitour
               to
               his
               friend
               ,
               a
               publicke
               person
               ,
               imployed
               by
               his
               King
               in
               a
               publicke
               service
               ,
               in
               the
               very
               execution
               thereof
               ,
               and
               who
               was
               both
               innocent
               ,
               expecting
               no
               such
               thing
               ,
               and
               cousen
               german
               with
               Joab
               ,
               whereby
               we
               see
               how
               ready
               some
               are
               to
               censure
               ,
               condemne
               ,
               and
               punish
               that
               in
               another
               ,
               whereof
               themselves
               are
               guilty
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               Gen.
               38.
               
               In
               Judah
               ,
               and
               that
               no
               bands
               of
               nature
               can
               ty
               to
               duties
               where
               grace
               is
               wanting
               .
            
             
               23.
               
               Vers
               .
               12.
               
               
                 The
                 people
                 passing
                 by
                 when
                 they
                 saw
              
               Amasa
               
                 lying
                 in
                 the
                 high
                 way
                 killed
                 ,
                 they
                 stood
                 still
                 .
              
               Which
               shewes
               us
               that
               the
               death
               of
               great
               men
               draw
               many
               eyes
               upon
               it
               ,
               and
               many
               censures
               of
               it
               ,
               whether
               they
               be
               in
               Church
               ,
               or
               Commonwealth
               ,
               therefore
               their
               life
               should
               be
               so
               ordered
               ,
               as
               their
               death
               may
               justly
               be
               bemoaned
               ,
               as
               Samuell
               was
               ,
               1
               Sam.
               25.
               1.
               
            
             
               24.
               
               Joabs
               man
               seeing
               this
               ,
               removes
               Amasa
               out
               of
               the
               high
               way
               and
               covers
               him
               ,
               not
               regarding
               so
               much
               the
               losse
               as
               the
               eye-sore
               of
               Israell
               .
               Thus
               wicked
               politicians
               care
               not
               so
               much
               for
               the
               committing
               of
               wickednesse
               ,
               as
               the
               notice
               thereof
               ,
               therefore
               
               if
               murthers
               ,
               oppressions
               ,
               thefts
               whoredomes
               be
               smothered
               ,
               and
               hid
               from
               the
               knowledge
               of
               men
               ,
               their
               Atheist
               ,
               blind
               and
               obdured
               hearts
               care
               not
               for
               the
               omniscient
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Almighty
               ,
               who
               has
               power
               both
               of
               soul
               &
               body
               to
               cast
               into
               Hell
               fire
               ,
               whence
               it
               is
               said
               by
               the
               
                 Psalmist
                 ,
                 The
                 fool
                 hath
                 said
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               25.
               
               Amasa
               being
               thus
               removed
               out
               of
               the
               way
               ,
               the
               people
               follow
               bloody
               Joab
               in
               persuit
               of
               rebellious
               
                 Sheba
                 ,
                 Vers
              
               .
               13.
               
               Their
               leader
               being
               wicked
               and
               evill
               ,
               but
               the
               cause
               which
               they
               chiefly
               followed
               being
               good
               .
               It
               is
               to
               the
               cause
               then
               ,
               which
               we
               ought
               to
               look
               ,
               and
               not
               censure
               the
               cause
               ,
               or
               judge
               thereof
               by
               persons
               ,
               or
               their
               personall
               faults
               ,
               who
               maintain
               the
               same
               ,
               but
               separating
               the
               precious
               from
               the
               vile
               ,
               and
               distinguishing
               between
               the
               one
               and
               the
               other
               .
               Let
               us
               adhear
               to
               the
               cause
               ,
               or
               to
               that
               which
               is
               good
               ,
               whether
               Doctrine
               ,
               forme
               of
               government
               ,
               or
               other
               ,
               and
               leave
               the
               persons
               for
               their
               faults
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               them
               who
               has
               power
               to
               punish
               them
               .
            
             
               26.
               
               Vers
               .
               15.
               
               Sheba
               being
               persued
               betakes
               himself
               ,
               to
               Abell
               a
               fenced
               City
               as
               David
               had
               said
               ,
               Vers
               .
               6.
               
               To
               escape
               taking
               ,
               which
               notwithstanding
               of
               intended
               safety
               did
               prove
               his
               ruin
               ,
               God
               so
               disappointing
               the
               projects
               and
               practises
               of
               wicked
               men
               ,
               that
               he
               makes
               their
               glory
               to
               turn
               to
               their
               shame
               ,
               and
               turneth
               their
               wisdome
               like
               Achitophells
               into
               folly
               ,
               and
               that
               wherein
               they
               place
               their
               confidence
               and
               safety
               ,
               to
               tend
               to
               their
               destruction
               .
               O
               happy
               then
               is
               he
               who
               is
               directed
               by
               God
               ,
               who
               puts
               his
               whole
               confidence
               onely
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               makes
               him
               to
               be
               onely
               his
               sunne
               and
               his
               shield
               ,
               Psal
               .
               84.
               11.
               
            
             
               27.
               
               Vers
               .
               16.
               
               For
               preservation
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               onely
               a
               wise
               Woman
               appears
               and
               parlies
               with
               Joab
               .
               Whereby
               we
               observe
               that
               God
               useth
               weak
               instruments
               oftimes
               to
               effectuate
               great
               purposes
               ,
               that
               the
               glory
               may
               be
               his
               own
               ,
               and
               the
               good
               redound
               to
               others
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               in
               
                 Deborah
                 ,
                 Jaill
                 ,
                 Judith
              
               ,
               this
               wise
               Woman
               here
               and
               many
               others
               :
               and
               that
               Gods
               graces
               ,
               as
               wisdome
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               are
               not
               tyed
               to
               any
               one
               sex
               ,
               but
               are
               free
               to
               all
               on
               whom
               it
               pleases
               the
               Lord
               to
               bestow
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               28.
               
               Vers
               .
               18.
               
               She
               convinceth
               Joab
               ,
               first
               by
               authority
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               Deut.
               20.
               10.
               
               
                 That
                 peace
                 should
                 be
                 offered
                 to
                 any
                 City
                 first
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 invasion
                 thereof
                 .
              
               Whereby
               we
               see
               ,
               that
               even
               then
               
               Gods
               people
               were
               accustomed
               with
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               the
               knowledge
               thereof
               ,
               against
               the
               Popish
               prohibition
               of
               Laiks
               ,
               to
               read
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               which
               2
               Tim.
               3.
               15.
               
               Sheweth
               to
               be
               injurious
               ,
               as
               also
               that
               Scripture
               should
               be
               the
               warrant
               and
               rule
               of
               all
               our
               actions
               ,
               from
               which
               whatsoever
               disagreeth
               should
               be
               eschewed
               ,
               and
               whatsoever
               agreeth
               with
               the
               same
               in
               matters
               intellectuall
               ,
               or
               in
               matters
               morall
               and
               practicall
               ,
               should
               be
               followed
               ,
               and
               obeyed
               .
               And
               as
               this
               was
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               his
               rule
               prescribed
               to
               others
               ;
               so
               is
               it
               his
               owne
               gracious
               practise
               towards
               all
               rebellious
               sinners
               :
               he
               first
               offers
               peace
               and
               reconciliation
               to
               them
               by
               the
               Ministry
               of
               his
               Gospell
               ,
               in
               treating
               and
               beseeching
               them
               to
               be
               reconciled
               to
               him
               ,
               before
               ever
               he
               take
               any
               other
               course
               of
               punishing
               ,
               or
               chastiseing
               them
               .
               Where
               also
               we
               see
               what
               should
               be
               the
               scope
               and
               end
               of
               warre
               ,
               towit
               ,
               peace
               ,
               and
               procurement
               thereof
               ,
               which
               if
               it
               have
               any
               other
               end
               ,
               it
               turn's
               to
               publicke
               murther
               .
            
             
               29.
               
               Vers
               .
               19.
               
               She
               shewes
               in
               her
               own
               person
               to
               Ioab
               ,
               what
               was
               the
               disposition
               of
               all
               her
               fellow
               Citizens
               ,
               towit
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               peaceable
               ,
               and
               faithfull
               ,
               or
               loyall
               ,
               two
               good
               properties
               ,
               and
               vertues
               in
               Citizens
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               other
               subjects
               ,
               and
               contrary
               to
               the
               disposition
               of
               seditions
               ,
               unquiet
               and
               firy
               spirited
               persons
               ,
               who
               like
               Salamanders
               delight
               in
               the
               fire
               ,
               and
               flame
               of
               contention
               ,
               and
               
                 love
                 ever
              
               (
               as
               we
               say
               ,
               
                 to
                 fish
                 in
                 drumly
                 ,
                 or
                 muddy
                 waters
                 .
              
            
             
               30.
               
               She
               also
               calles
               the
               City
               of
               
                 Abell
                 a
                 mother
                 in
                 Israell
              
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               birth
               and
               breeding
               of
               the
               inhabitants
               therein
               ,
               by
               analogy
               whereof
               all
               Citizens
               ,
               and
               others
               are
               taught
               what
               duty
               they
               owe
               to
               their
               native
               Cities
               ,
               and
               country
               and
               compatriots
               :
               for
               the
               which
               Moses
               and
               Paul
               were
               so
               zealous
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               good
               whereof
               the
               very
               heathen
               feared
               not
               to
               yield
               up
               their
               lives
               .
            
             
               31.
               
               She
               desires
               also
               ,
               
                 Ioab
                 not
                 to
                 devoure
                 ,
                 or
                 swallow
                 up
                 by
                 the
                 sword
                 the
                 Lords
                 inheritance
                 ,
              
               it
               being
               a
               City
               of
               that
               holy
               Land
               ,
               which
               the
               Lord
               so
               owned
               .
               Whereupon
               we
               note
               in
               generall
               the
               right
               use
               of
               the
               sword
               to
               be
               as
               Paul
               describes
               it
               ,
               Rom.
               13.
               
               
                 To
                 defend
                 the
                 innocent
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 punish
                 onely
                 the
                 nocent
              
               ;
               and
               not
               to
               do
               the
               contrary
               ,
               which
               should
               be
               an
               admonition
               to
               all
               Magistrates
               ,
               and
               those
               who
               have
               power
               of
               the
               sword
               .
            
             
               32.
               
               Vers
               .
               20.
               
               Ioab
               in
               great
               vehemency
               he
               deprecates
               that
               imputation
               of
               any
               intention
               he
               had
               to
               destroy
               ,
               or
               waste
               that
               City
               ,
               though
               having
               harbored
               a
               traitour
               ,
               providing
               he
               onely
               were
               
               delivered
               ,
               a
               worthy
               and
               imitable
               example
               of
               a
               wise
               and
               valorous
               generall
               ,
               as
               Abraham
               said
               ,
               Gen.
               18.
               23.
               
               Concerning
               the
               Lord
               ;
               
                 That
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 destroy
                 the
                 righteous
                 with
                 the
                 wicked
                 .
              
               How
               fearfull
               then
               is
               their
               condition
               ,
               and
               what
               shall
               be
               their
               answer
               in
               the
               day
               of
               their
               account
               .
               Who
               upon
               the
               quarrell
               onely
               of
               their
               own
               ambition
               ,
               have
               not
               spared
               to
               waste
               whole
               tribes
               of
               the
               Israell
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               as
               may
               be
               seen
               in
               the
               bloody
               warres
               of
               Nation
               against
               Nation
               at
               this
               very
               day
               .
            
             
               33.
               
               Vers
               .
               22.
               
               According
               to
               this
               wise
               Womans
               capitulation
               ,
               and
               conclusion
               with
               
                 Ioab
                 ,
                 Sheba's
              
               head
               is
               cut
               off
               ,
               and
               cast
               over
               the
               wall
               unto
               him
               ,
               and
               that
               most
               justly
               loses
               he
               his
               head
               and
               life
               ,
               who
               had
               conspired
               against
               the
               head
               of
               his
               people
               ,
               and
               to
               take
               his
               life
               from
               him
               ,
               and
               no
               lesse
               wisely
               by
               the
               perswasion
               of
               this
               wise
               Woman
               ,
               does
               the
               inhabitants
               of
               this
               City
               save
               their
               own
               heads
               by
               delivering
               of
               his
               head
               to
               Ioab
               .
               Thus
               does
               Sheba's
               pride
               and
               rebellion
               bring
               him
               in
               the
               end
               ,
               &
               in
               the
               very
               place
               where
               he
               placed
               his
               security
               ,
               to
               a
               violent
               and
               a
               shamefull
               end
               ,
               the
               same
               or
               the
               like
               whereof
               may
               all
               such
               Sheba's
               expect
               ,
               who
               rise
               up
               and
               rebell
               against
               lawfull
               and
               established
               authority
               .
               Spiritually
               also
               the
               case
               is
               ours
               ,
               every
               mans
               breast
               is
               a
               City
               inclosed
               ,
               every
               sinne
               is
               a
               traitour
               that
               lurks
               within
               these
               walls
               ,
               God
               calls
               to
               us
               for
               Sheba's
               hed
               ,
               to
               cast
               it
               out
               (
               as
               Jon●s
               was
               in
               the
               Sea
               )
               and
               to
               kill
               the
               rebell
               by
               mortification
               ,
               he
               having
               no
               quarrel
               to
               our
               person
               ,
               but
               for
               our
               sinne
               ,
               if
               we
               be
               wise
               then
               ,
               we
               will
               hearken
               to
               this
               his
               desires
               ,
               if
               we
               love
               the
               life
               of
               our
               own
               souls
               ,
               and
               then
               ,
               we
               cannot
               be
               more
               willing
               to
               part
               with
               our
               sinne
               ,
               then
               our
               mercyfull
               God
               is
               to
               withdraw
               his
               judgments
               ,
               else
               if
               we
               love
               the
               head
               of
               his
               traitour
               better
               nor
               the
               life
               of
               our
               own
               soul
               ,
               we
               shall
               justly
               perish
               for
               ever
               .
            
             
               34.
               
               Then
               Joab
               returnes
               with
               Victory
               ,
               and
               hopes
               by
               Sheba's
               head
               to
               pay
               the
               price
               of
               Amasa's
               blood
               ,
               David
               hates
               the
               murther
               ,
               entertaines
               the
               man
               ,
               delayes
               the
               revenge
               ,
               Ioab
               was
               so
               great
               and
               popular
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               no
               marvell
               that
               David
               sayes
               ;
               
                 The
                 Sonnes
                 of
              
               Zerviah
               
                 are
                 to
                 hard
                 for
                 me
              
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               was
               not
               so
               easy
               ,
               or
               safe
               to
               punish
               him
               .
               Greatest
               powers
               then
               we
               see
               have
               not
               all
               contentments
               ,
               but
               at
               sometimes
               and
               in
               some
               things
               ,
               (
               as
               we
               say
               )
               
                 must
                 have
                 patience
                 perforce
              
               ,
               and
               must
               connive
               at
               that
               which
               otherwise
               they
               a●horre
               .
            
             
               35.
               
               Vers
               .
               23.
               
               David
               now
               being
               setled
               in
               peace
               ,
               takes
               care
               of
               
               the
               right
               administration
               ,
               of
               all
               the
               affaires
               of
               his
               Kingdome
               ,
               and
               therefore
               appoints
               severall
               persons
               both
               in
               Church
               ,
               and
               state
               ,
               military
               &
               civill
               ,
               for
               their
               severall
               offices
               .
               A
               worthy
               &
               commendable
               example
               to
               all
               Kings
               ,
               and
               supreame
               Magistrates
               ,
               in
               time
               of
               peace
               not
               to
               give
               themselves
               onely
               to
               their
               pleasures
               ,
               carnall
               delight
               ,
               or
               case
               ,
               but
               to
               appoint
               fit
               and
               worthy
               men
               to
               governe
               under
               them
               ,
               and
               themselves
               to
               have
               the
               supreame
               ,
               and
               speciall
               care
               of
               right
               administration
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             II.
             SAM
             .
             Chap.
             21.
             
          
           
             THis
             Chapter
             is
             branched
             forth
             in
             two
             parts
             ,
             the
             first
             is
             the
             History
             of
             the
             three
             years
             famine
             ,
             that
             was
             upon
             the
             Land
             ,
             
               to
               the
            
             15.
             verse
             .
             And
             the
             second
             is
             the
             foure
             Victories
             which
             David
             and
             his
             servants
             purchased
             against
             the
             Philistims
             ,
             again
             ,
             the
             History
             of
             the
             famine
             is
             reduced
             to
             these
             three
             particulars
             .
             1.
             
             The
             famine
             it self
             ,
             and
             deprehension
             of
             the
             cause
             thereof
             ,
             
               From
               the
            
             1.
             
               verse
               to
               the
               third
            
             .
             2.
             
             The
             remedy
             that
             is
             sought
             ,
             and
             adhibited
             .
             3.
             
             The
             ceasing
             of
             the
             plague
             there
             upon
             ,
             and
             the
             buriall
             of
             Saul
             and
             Jonathans
             bones
             ,
             and
             the
             seven
             Sonnes
             of
             Saul
             ,
             whom
             the
             Gibeonites
             hanged
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             As
             for
             the
             famine
             it self
             ,
             it
             is
             one
             of
             the
             three
             sore
             plagues
             with
             which
             the
             Lord
             usually
             threatned
             his
             people
             for
             their
             sinnes
             ,
             the
             famine
             ,
             the
             sword
             ,
             and
             the
             Pestilence
             ,
             Lev.
             26.
             16.
             
             Deut.
             28.
             23.
             and
             2
             Sam.
             24.
             13.
             
             And
             it
             is
             twofold
             ,
             towit
             ,
             a
             famine
             of
             the
             staff
             of
             bread
             ,
             wherewith
             our
             bodies
             are
             fed
             ,
             and
             this
             naturall
             life
             ;
             which
             is
             here
             meant
             ,
             and
             a
             famine
             of
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             spirituall
             bread
             wherewith
             our
             souls
             are
             fed
             ,
             and
             the
             spirituall
             life
             thereof
             ,
             Amos
             8.
             11.
             
             And
             which
             is
             the
             greatest
             plague
             of
             any
             .
             With
             all
             these
             three
             fornamed
             plagues
             David
             ,
             and
             his
             Land
             was
             corrected
             .
             1.
             
             By
             the
             sword
             of
             rebellion
             lately
             .
             2.
             
             Now
             by
             three
             years
             famine
             ,
             and
             3.
             chap.
             24.
             
             By
             the
             plague
             of
             Pestilence
             for
             his
             numbring
             the
             people
             .
          
           
             The
             time
             then
             when
             this
             famine
             was
             ,
             is
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             David
             ,
             neer
             the
             end
             of
             his
             raigne
             ,
             and
             after
             all
             his
             intestine
             troubles
             from
             the
             hand
             of
             man
             are
             setled
             ;
             then
             the
             Lords
             own
             hand
             exercises
             David
             ,
             and
             his
             people
             with
             a
             new
             correction
             .
             Whose
             course
             for
             
             deprehension
             of
             the
             cause
             of
             which
             famine
             he
             takes
             is
             ,
             like
             a
             wise
             Physitian
             ,
             that
             seeks
             out
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             sicknesse
             first
             ,
             and
             so
             doth
             David
             ,
             and
             the
             person
             at
             whom
             he
             inquires
             ,
             is
             said
             to
             be
             the
             Lord
             ,
             who
             is
             an
             omniscient
             God
             ,
             and
             who
             laid
             on
             the
             rod
             ,
             and
             therefore
             could
             best
             tell
             ,
             for
             what
             cause
             he
             did
             it
             :
             which
             inquiry
             was
             not
             immediatly
             by
             David
             himself
             ;
             but
             by
             the
             ordinary
             mean
             that
             was
             used
             ,
             towit
             ,
             by
             the
             mediation
             of
             the
             high
             priest
             ,
             before
             the
             Ark
             by
             Vrim
             and
             Thumim
             ,
             as
             was
             prescribed
             ,
             Numb
             .
             21.
             
             And
             unto
             which
             the
             Lord
             readily
             and
             cleerly
             answered
             ,
             &
             shewed
             that
             it
             was
             for
             Saul
             and
             his
             bloody
             house
             in
             generall
             ,
             and
             more
             particularly
             ,
             because
             he
             slew
             the
             Gibeonites
             against
             oath
             and
             covenant
             ,
             and
             so
             joyned
             to
             cruelty
             the
             fearfull
             sinne
             of
             perjury
             .
             Thus
             David
             having
             found
             out
             the
             cause
             ,
             comes
             next
             to
             inquire
             at
             the
             Gibeonites
             who
             were
             the
             party
             offended
             ,
             what
             should
             be
             the
             remedy
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             Gibeonites
             answer
             .
             1.
             
             Negatively
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             not
             have
             either
             Gold
             or
             Silver
             of
             Sauls
             ,
             or
             of
             his
             house
             .
             2.
             
             Neither
             that
             David
             should
             for
             them
             kill
             any
             man
             in
             Israell
             ,
             whereby
             they
             shew
             that
             they
             had
             no
             quarrell
             against
             the
             Nation
             in
             generall
             ,
             for
             that
             cruelty
             which
             Saul
             had
             used
             against
             them
             ,
             distinguishing
             so
             between
             a
             nationall
             and
             a
             personall
             quarrell
             ,
             and
             between
             innocents
             and
             guilty
             .
             3.
             
             They
             answer
             positively
             ,
             Vers
             .
             5.
             
             That
             they
             would
             demand
             by
             way
             of
             retaliation
             ,
             seven
             of
             Sauls
             Sonnes
             ,
             who
             had
             consummed
             them
             ,
             and
             devised
             to
             destroy
             them
             throughout
             all
             the
             coasts
             of
             Israel
             ,
             to
             be
             delivered
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             might
             hang
             them
             up
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             as
             an
             atonement
             of
             his
             wrath
             against
             Israell
             ,
             for
             their
             King
             Saul
             his
             cruelty
             and
             perjury
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             very
             place
             which
             was
             called
             from
             his
             name
             ,
             Gibeah
             of
             Saul
             ,
             and
             where
             he
             was
             borne
             and
             bred
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             10.
             26.
             
             To
             which
             demand
             of
             their's
             David
             answered
             by
             granting
             the
             same
             ,
             onely
             he
             spared
             Mephibosheth
             the
             Sonne
             of
             Jonathan
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             Lords
             oath
             that
             was
             between
             David
             and
             him
             ,
             and
             delivered
             to
             them
             the
             two
             Sonnes
             of
             
               Rizpah
               Sauls
            
             Concubine
             ,
             and
             five
             others
             ▪
             who
             are
             called
             the
             Sonnes
             of
             
               Michal
               Sauls
            
             .
             Daughter
             ,
             not
             that
             she
             did
             ●ear
             them
             to
             Adriell
             who
             was
             their
             Father
             ,
             seeing
             she
             was
             childlesse
             to
             the
             day
             of
             her
             death
             ,
             but
             that
             she
             adopted
             them
             ,
             as
             Pharaohs
             Daughter
             did
             Moses
             ,
             and
             because
             of
             her
             education
             of
             them
             as
             if
             they
             had
             been
             her
             Sonnes
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             said
             in
             the
             text
             ,
             
             
               Whom
               she
               brought
               up
               for
               Adriell
               ,
            
             who
             had
             to
             his
             Wife
             ,
             
               Merab
               Sauls
            
             eldest
             Daughter
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             18.
             19.
             
             Who
             was
             naturall
             mother
             to
             these
             five
             Sonnes
             ,
             and
             probably
             was
             dead
             ,
             and
             therefore
             her
             Sister
             Michall
             had
             taken
             them
             to
             bring
             up
             .
             These
             seven
             then
             being
             delivered
             ,
             the
             Gibeonites
             accordingly
             did
             hang
             them
             up
             on
             the
             hill
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             barly
             Harvest
             ,
             which
             was
             in
             moneth
             which
             we
             call
             March.
             Whom
             Rizpah
             (
             out
             of
             naturall
             affection
             to
             her
             own
             two
             Sonnes
             ,
             and
             kindenesse
             to
             the
             rest
             )
             did
             watch
             night
             and
             day
             ,
             that
             neither
             the
             birds
             should
             rest
             on
             them
             by
             day
             ,
             nor
             the
             beasts
             of
             the
             field
             by
             night
             should
             tear
             them
             ,
             and
             this
             she
             did
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             barly
             Harvest
             ,
             till
             rain
             dropped
             from
             Heaven
             upon
             them
             ,
             or
             that
             rainy
             wether
             began
             ,
             after
             the
             great
             drouth
             which
             had
             been
             before
             and
             caused
             the
             famine
             ,
             having
             spread
             sackcloth
             for
             her
             upon
             the
             rock
             ,
             in
             witnessing
             of
             her
             mourning
             for
             them
             ,
             where
             we
             have
             this
             doubt
             to
             be
             solved
             ,
             how
             are
             these
             suffered
             to
             hang
             so
             long
             ,
             seeing
             it
             expresly
             against
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             Deut.
             21.
             23.
             
             
               Which
               commandeth
               that
               the
               bodies
               of
               such
               shall
               not
               remaine
               all
               night
               upon
               the
               tree
               ?
            
             To
             which
             it
             is
             answered
             ,
             that
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             is
             made
             for
             man
             and
             not
             to
             controll
             the
             Author
             ,
             whose
             power
             is
             absolute
             ,
             and
             this
             fact
             (
             like
             robbing
             of
             the
             Egyptians
             by
             the
             Israelites
             )
             being
             extraordinare
             ,
             having
             a
             speciall
             warrant
             from
             the
             Oracle
             which
             was
             consulted
             ,
             no
             doubt
             their
             avent
             .
          
           
             This
             fact
             of
             Rizpah
             being
             told
             to
             David
             ,
             he
             is
             so
             moved
             by
             her
             kindenesse
             to
             the
             dead
             ,
             as
             he
             follows
             her
             example
             herein
             ,
             by
             bringing
             the
             bones
             of
             Saul
             and
             Jonathan
             from
             
               Jabesh
               Gilead
            
             and
             honourable
             burying
             them
             in
             the
             sepulchre
             of
             
               Kish
               Sauls
            
             Father
             ,
             in
             Zelah
             of
             Benjamin
             ,
             as
             also
             in
             burying
             of
             the
             bones
             of
             these
             seven
             Sonnes
             of
             Saul
             that
             were
             hanged
             .
             Whereupon
             the
             Lord
             was
             intreated
             for
             the
             Land
             ,
             and
             the
             famine
             removed
             .
          
           
             Thereafter
             
               from
               the
            
             15.
             
               verse
               ,
               to
               the
               end
            
             ,
             is
             set
             down
             the
             four
             successive
             ,
             and
             severall
             Victories
             which
             David
             and
             his
             servants
             obtained
             over
             the
             Philistines
             ,
             and
             in
             speciall
             over
             the
             Sonnes
             of
             a
             great
             giant
             Rapha
             ,
             the
             first
             whereof
             was
             ,
             David
             being
             present
             and
             in
             great
             danger
             by
             one
             of
             the
             Sonnes
             of
             the
             giant
             ,
             from
             which
             Abishai
             delivered
             him
             being
             faint
             ,
             by
             killing
             the
             Sonne
             of
             that
             giant
             who
             pursued
             him
             .
             Whereupon
             Davids
             men
             resolve
             by
             an
             oath
             ,
             that
             he
             no
             more
             should
             go
             out
             with
             them
             to
             battel
             ,
             and
             
             hazard
             his
             person
             ,
             lest
             he
             thereby
             should
             quench
             the
             light
             of
             Israel
             .
             The
             second
             and
             third
             battle
             was
             at
             Gob
             ,
             where
             the
             other
             two
             of
             the
             Sonnes
             of
             the
             giant
             were
             slain
             ,
             and
             the
             fourth
             and
             last
             battle
             was
             at
             Gath
             ,
             where
             the
             fourth
             Son
             of
             the
             giant
             was
             slain
             ,
             and
             so
             all
             his
             Sonnes
             ,
             who
             were
             borne
             unto
             him
             there
             perished
             .
          
           
             
               OBSERVATIONS
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               BY
               this
               famine
               for
               the
               space
               of
               three
               years
               together
               ,
               after
               the
               sword
               .
               We
               see
               that
               it
               is
               the
               lot
               of
               the
               Godly
               to
               be
               exercised
               with
               diverse
               crosses
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               many
               are
               the
               troubles
               of
               the
               righteous
               ,
               that
               so
               their
               hearts
               my
               be
               weaned
               ,
               from
               the
               love
               thereof
               ,
               and
               set
               upon
               the
               desire
               of
               a
               better
               life
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               right
               way
               to
               attain
               thereto
               ,
               were
               there
               is
               fulnesse
               of
               joy
               ,
               &
               pleasures
               for
               evermore
               ,
               holynesse
               being
               the
               way
               to
               this
               happinesse
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Vers
               .
               1.
               
               The
               continuance
               of
               this
               famine
               three
               years
               together
               makes
               David
               at
               last
               to
               inquire
               for
               the
               cause
               thereof
               .
               Where
               we
               see
               ,
               that
               when
               any
               crosse
               ,
               or
               affliction
               continueth
               unremoved
               ,
               it
               should
               drive
               us
               to
               the
               inquisition
               ,
               and
               self
               tryall
               of
               the
               cause
               ,
               which
               while
               that
               be
               found
               out
               (
               as
               Achans
               guiltinesse
               )
               the
               rod
               will
               not
               be
               removed
               ,
               nor
               the
               plague
               cease
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               This
               famine
               is
               said
               to
               have
               continued
               three
               years
               .
               Which
               shewes
               unto
               us
               ,
               that
               as
               the
               Lord
               is
               he
               who
               layes
               on
               the
               rod
               ,
               so
               likewise
               he
               limits
               the
               time
               of
               the
               laying
               on
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               as
               long
               the
               people
               of
               Israell
               should
               be
               in
               Egypt
               ,
               and
               thereafter
               in
               Babylon
               .
               Which
               should
               be
               an
               argument
               of
               patience
               under
               any
               crosse
               ,
               and
               of
               hope
               for
               a
               gracious
               deliverance
               in
               the
               Lords
               good
               time
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               David
               all
               these
               three
               years
               till
               at
               last
               ,
               inquires
               not
               of
               the
               Lord
               of
               the
               cause
               ,
               partly
               expecting
               the
               yearly
               removing
               thereof
               ,
               and
               partly
               because
               himself
               was
               not
               pinched
               therewith
               .
               Which
               shewes
               not
               onely
               ;
               
                 Quod
                 non
                 tangit
                 ,
                 non
                 angit
                 ,
              
               but
               likewise
               that
               the
               best
               hearts
               may
               be
               sometimes
               overtaken
               ,
               with
               dulnesse
               in
               holy
               duties
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               David
               when
               he
               sees
               the
               plague
               ,
               he
               inquires
               of
               the
               sinne
               ,
               considering
               that
               never
               man
               smarted
               causlesly
               from
               the
               
               hand
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               sinne
               ever
               calls
               for
               punishment
               ,
               O
               then
               when
               we
               suffer
               ,
               that
               we
               would
               inquire
               ,
               what
               have
               I
               done
               ?
               and
               that
               our
               crosses
               were
               a
               pedagogie
               ,
               to
               lead
               us
               to
               repentance
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               in
               the
               example
               of
               Josephs
               brethren
               ,
               Gen.
               42.
               21.
               
               Hosea
               .
               6.
               1.
               
            
             
               6.
               
               David
               is
               a
               Prophet
               ,
               and
               yet
               the
               cause
               of
               this
               famine
               is
               not
               revealed
               to
               him
               ,
               but
               he
               must
               inquire
               thereof
               in
               the
               ordinary
               way
               .
               
                 If
                 God
                 then
                 will
                 have
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 recourse
                 to
                 Priests
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 ordinary
                 way
                 ,
                 how
                 to
                 know
                 his
                 will
                 :
              
               how
               much
               more
               should
               people
               ,
               now
               use
               the
               ordinary
               meanes
               ,
               and
               not
               neglect
               the
               same
               ,
               to
               inquire
               of
               Gods
               Word
               ,
               and
               the
               ministry
               thereof
               ,
               of
               Gods
               will
               :
               as
               they
               are
               commanded
               ,
               Mal.
               2.
               7.
               
            
             
               7.
               
               David
               no
               sooner
               inquires
               of
               the
               cause
               ,
               than
               the
               Lord
               by
               his
               oracle
               readily
               answers
               .
               Whereby
               we
               see
               a
               ground
               of
               great
               comfort
               to
               such
               ,
               as
               in
               sincerity
               draw
               neer
               to
               God
               :
               as
               we
               see
               in
               his
               ready
               answer
               to
               the
               theefe
               on
               the
               cross
               ,
               and
               others
               .
               Yea
               he
               has
               been
               found
               of
               them
               ,
               that
               sought
               him
               not
               :
               as
               we
               see
               in
               Pauls
               conversion
               ,
               and
               much
               more
               will
               be
               found
               of
               them
               ,
               who
               seek
               him
               in
               sincerity
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               The
               Lord
               shewes
               that
               this
               plague
               on
               the
               Land
               ,
               was
               for
               Saul
               and
               his
               bloody
               house
               ,
               because
               he
               slew
               the
               Gibeonites
               .
               Where
               we
               see
               how
               happy
               is
               a
               land
               ,
               that
               has
               a
               good
               King
               :
               and
               how
               miserable
               a
               land
               is
               ,
               who
               have
               an
               ill
               King
               :
               whose
               sinne
               is
               oftimes
               punished
               in
               the
               person
               ,
               not
               only
               of
               the
               people
               while
               he
               is
               alive
               ,
               as
               Davids
               numbering
               of
               the
               people
               was
               by
               pestilence
               :
               but
               also
               when
               they
               are
               dead
               (
               yet
               their
               sinne
               not
               dying
               )
               as
               we
               see
               in
               the
               person
               of
               Saul
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               famine
               on
               the
               land
               ,
               which
               his
               sinne
               procured
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               Between
               Sauls
               slaying
               of
               the
               Gibeonites
               ,
               and
               the
               time
               of
               this
               famine
               on
               the
               land
               ,
               for
               the
               same
               there
               had
               intervened
               neer
               fifty
               yeares
               .
               Wherein
               it
               was
               forgot
               by
               many
               ,
               that
               were
               alive
               ,
               but
               was
               not
               forgot
               by
               God
               ,
               who
               keepes
               our
               sinnes
               unrepented
               of
               ,
               in
               a
               fresh
               register
               ,
               till
               the
               day
               of
               our
               account
               and
               remuneration
               .
               It
               is
               therefore
               a
               vaine
               hope
               of
               impunity
               ,
               which
               arises
               from
               the
               delay
               of
               judgments
               .
               Which
               oftimes
               is
               for
               this
               cause
               ,
               that
               the
               cup
               of
               sinners
               (
               as
               was
               of
               the
               Amorites
               )
               is
               not
               yet
               full
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               This
               sin
               was
               not
               the
               sinne
               of
               the
               present
               age
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               former
               generation
               ,
               and
               yet
               those
               of
               the
               present
               age
               are
               punished
               :
               
               so
               that
               sinne
               never
               goes
               unpunished
               (
               as
               we
               say
               )
               either
               in
               the
               stock
               or
               brock
               ,
               as
               many
               houses
               of
               our
               land
               can
               verifie
               ,
               and
               according
               as
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 visite
                 the
                 sinnes
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 upon
                 the
                 Children
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 third
                 and
                 fourth
                 generation
                 :
              
               to
               wit
               ,
               with
               temporall
               judgments
               as
               here
               ,
               but
               not
               with
               eternall
               ,
               which
               is
               only
               personall
               ,
               and
               not
               successive
               :
               except
               they
               tred
               the
               steps
               of
               their
               sinnefull
               ,
               and
               impenitent
               predecessours
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               Amongst
               all
               Sauls
               sinnes
               ,
               which
               were
               many
               and
               great
               :
               the
               Lord
               pitches
               only
               on
               blood
               guiltiness
               ,
               and
               perjury
               .
               All
               sinnes
               having
               a
               loud
               cry
               in
               the
               Lords
               eares
               for
               vengeance
               ,
               but
               none
               having
               a
               louder
               cry
               then
               blood
               guiltiness
               .
               As
               we
               see
               in
               that
               of
               Abells
               ,
               and
               of
               Christ
               whom
               he
               typified
               .
               whereof
               the
               Jewes
               said
               ,
               
                 His
                 blood
                 be
                 on
                 us
                 and
                 on
                 our
                 Children
                 ,
              
               so
               also
               of
               his
               Martyrs
               ,
               Revel
               .
               6.
               10.
               
               And
               of
               all
               other
               innocent
               persons
               whosoever
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               Likewise
               as
               he
               calls
               Sauls
               house
               a
               bloody
               house
               ,
               so
               the
               Lord
               layes
               to
               his
               charge
               ,
               the
               guiltiness
               of
               perjury
               by
               slaying
               of
               the
               Gibeonites
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               oath
               of
               the
               Lord
               made
               unto
               them
               ,
               by
               Joshua
               and
               the
               Princes
               of
               Israel
               ,
               Josh
               .
               9.
               3.
               
               So
               that
               perjury
               is
               a
               grievous
               ,
               and
               damnable
               sinne
               ,
               violating
               that
               which
               is
               most
               sacred
               the
               oath
               of
               God
               :
               and
               which
               kindles
               Gods
               wrath
               here
               ,
               that
               without
               repentance
               shall
               burne
               against
               the
               guilty
               unto
               all
               eternity
               hereafter
               ,
               except
               they
               repent
               .
            
             
               13.
               
               Vers
               .
               2.
               
               It
               is
               said
               that
               
                 Saul
                 sought
                 to
                 ●tay
                 them
                 in
                 his
                 zeale
                 to
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
              
               and
               Judah
               .
               Whereby
               we
               may
               observe
               ,
               that
               mens
               good
               intention
               ,
               is
               not
               a
               sufficient
               warrant
               for
               their
               Actions
               ,
               except
               the
               same
               ●e
               warranted
               by
               the
               Word
               of
               God.
               As
               we
               see
               in
               Nadab
               and
               Abihu
               ,
               and
               Sauls
               sparing
               Agag
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               will-worship
               ,
               Collos
               .
               2.
               23.
               
               Neither
               is
               it
               enough
               to
               have
               zeale
               (
               which
               even
               the
               crucifiers
               of
               Christ
               had
               ,
               and
               Paul
               when
               he
               was
               a
               persecuter
               )
               except
               it
               be
               guided
               by
               right
               knowledge
               and
               direction
               from
               Gods
               Word
               ,
               else
               it
               will
               prove
               but
               fury
               ,
               a●d
               like
               wild
               fire
               ,
               and
               will
               tend
               not
               to
               edification
               ,
               but
               unto
               destruction
               .
            
             
               14.
               
               Vers
               .
               3.
               
               David
               askes
               the
               
                 Gibeonites
                 what
                 he
                 should
                 do
                 to
                 them
                 ?
                 and
                 wherewith
                 should
                 he
                 make
                 atonement
                 .
              
               Whereby
               we
               see
               that
               he
               looked
               not
               on
               the
               secundary
               causes
               of
               the
               famine
               ,
               as
               drouth
               and
               unseasonable
               seasons
               or
               the
               like
               ,
               but
               he
               looks
               higher
               to
               a
               provoked
               God
               by
               sinne
               ,
               who
               be●o●ed
               to
               be
               appeased
               ,
               and
               
               to
               vindictive
               justice
               against
               blood
               and
               perjury
               .
               As
               all
               men
               ought
               to
               do
               ,
               when
               either
               any
               generall
               plague
               ,
               or
               punishment
               is
               on
               the
               land
               ,
               or
               any
               particular
               chastisement
               is
               upon
               themselves
               ,
               or
               their
               ne●r
               relations
               .
            
             
               15.
               
               In
               Davids
               asking
               the
               
                 Gibeonites
                 what
                 he
                 should
                 do
                 for
                 them
                 ?
              
               We
               see
               likewise
               that
               David
               ,
               as
               being
               acquainted
               with
               Gods
               proceedings
               ,
               knew
               well
               that
               the
               removall
               of
               the
               judgment
               ,
               behoved
               to
               beginne
               at
               the
               satisfaction
               of
               the
               party
               wronged
               .
               For
               we
               say
               ,
               
                 non
                 remittitur
                 peccatum
                 nisi
                 restituatur
                 ablatum
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               by
               so
               doing
               ,
               the
               sinne
               which
               cryed
               for
               a
               curse
               ,
               being
               removed
               with
               the
               judgment
               ,
               a
               blessing
               may
               come
               in
               place
               thereof
               .
            
             
               16.
               
               Vers
               .
               4.
               
               The
               Gibeonites
               in
               their
               answer
               to
               David
               .
               1.
               
               Refuses
               any
               satisfaction
               for
               the
               blood
               and
               lives
               of
               their
               predecessours
               by
               silver
               or
               gold
               of
               Saul
               or
               his
               house
               .
               To
               shew
               that
               they
               were
               free
               of
               covetousness
               in
               that
               matter
               ,
               and
               would
               not
               make
               merchandise
               of
               that
               ,
               which
               was
               so
               precious
               to
               them
               ,
               who
               had
               suffered
               by
               Saul
               which
               thing
               may
               condemne
               many
               Christians
               now
               a
               daies
               ,
               and
               make
               them
               ashamed
               :
               who
               for
               mony
               and
               price
               ,
               will
               sell
               the
               blood
               and
               lives
               of
               their
               dearest
               ,
               and
               neerest
               relations
               ,
               and
               not
               prosecute
               the
               law
               against
               such
               ,
               who
               have
               polluted
               the
               land
               by
               blood
               guiltiness
               ,
               if
               their
               greed
               be
               once
               satisfied
               .
            
             
               17.
               
               Vers
               .
               5.
               
               In
               their
               demand
               also
               of
               seaven
               of
               Sauls
               sonnes
               to
               be
               delivered
               to
               them
               ,
               to
               be
               hanged
               by
               them
               in
               Gibeah
               of
               Saul
               ,
               for
               his
               consuming
               and
               destroying
               of
               them
               .
               We
               see
               not
               only
               that
               the
               Lord
               oftimes
               ,
               retaliates
               sinne
               with
               the
               like
               punishment
               ,
               and
               destruction
               :
               but
               also
               that
               it
               is
               lawfull
               for
               persons
               wronged
               ,
               to
               have
               their
               recourse
               for
               remedy
               ,
               and
               satisfaction
               to
               the
               civill
               Magistrate
               ,
               howsoever
               private
               revenge
               be
               alwaies
               forbidden
               .
            
             
               18.
               
               The
               Lord
               smites
               the
               land
               with
               famine
               ,
               for
               this
               wrong
               whereof
               they
               complaine
               ,
               and
               they
               know
               it
               not
               ,
               till
               David
               reveales
               it
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               to
               him
               .
               Which
               sheweth
               ,
               that
               the
               righteous
               judge
               ,
               oftimes
               avengeth
               the
               vexations
               and
               wrongs
               that
               are
               done
               to
               men
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               not
               a
               ware
               ,
               nor
               think
               thereof
               :
               our
               hard
               measures
               then
               ,
               are
               not
               hid
               from
               him
               ,
               though
               his
               returnes
               are
               oftimes
               hid
               from
               us
               ,
               it
               is
               sufficient
               that
               God
               can
               be
               no
               more
               neglective
               ,
               then
               ignorant
               of
               our
               wrongs
               .
            
             
               19.
               
               Vers
               .
               6.
               
               For
               Sauls
               offence
               and
               sinne
               ,
               seaven
               of
               his
               sonnes
               are
               delivered
               to
               be
               hanged
               up
               .
               It
               is
               then
               an
               ill
               inheritance
               ,
               that
               
               wicked
               parents
               leave
               to
               their
               Children
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               to
               be
               punished
               for
               their
               offences
               :
               as
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 visit
                 the
                 sinnes
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 on
                 the
                 Children
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 third
                 and
                 fourth
                 generation
                 .
              
               Neither
               is
               a
               numerous
               ofspring
               of
               Children
               ever
               a
               blessing
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               gloried
               in
               ,
               seeing
               as
               Jerubaall's
               69
               sonnes
               were
               all
               slaine
               ,
               by
               their
               own
               brother
               Abimelech
               upon
               one
               stone
               :
               and
               Sauls
               seaven
               sonnes
               here
               ,
               were
               hanged
               on
               a
               gallowes
               ,
               so
               to
               the
               great
               griefe
               of
               their
               Parents
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               alive
               ,
               or
               to
               their
               friends
               if
               they
               be
               dead
               ,
               they
               may
               come
               to
               woefull
               ,
               and
               violent
               ends
               ,
               though
               never
               so
               numerous
               .
            
             
               20.
               
               Vers
               .
               7.
               
               Alwaies
               David
               spared
               
                 Mephibosheth
                 ,
                 Jonathans
              
               sonne
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               Lords
               oath
               ,
               that
               was
               between
               them
               .
               Which
               shewes
               that
               the
               Godly
               make
               conscience
               ,
               of
               all
               their
               words
               and
               Actions
               ,
               and
               of
               their
               fidelity
               and
               promises
               even
               to
               the
               dead
               .
               If
               Davids
               love
               also
               to
               Jonathan
               preserves
               Mephibosheth
               ,
               how
               much
               more
               ,
               then
               shall
               the
               Father
               of
               mercies
               ,
               preserve
               and
               do
               good
               to
               the
               Children
               of
               the
               Faithfull
               ,
               for
               the
               covenant
               made
               with
               their
               Parents
               in
               Christ
               ,
               in
               whom
               he
               is
               well
               pleased
               .
            
             
               21.
               
               Vers
               .
               9.
               
               
                 Sauls
                 seaven
                 sonnes
                 are
                 hanged
                 on
                 a
                 hill
                 before
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               The
               acts
               of
               justice
               then
               as
               they
               are
               intended
               ,
               for
               example
               and
               restraint
               ;
               so
               they
               should
               be
               done
               in
               that
               eminency
               of
               place
               ,
               that
               may
               make
               others
               to
               be
               both
               instructed
               ,
               or
               forewarned
               ,
               and
               terrified
               ,
               then
               unwarrantable
               courses
               of
               private
               revenge
               ,
               will
               seek
               to
               hide
               their
               heads
               in
               secrecy
               ,
               but
               the
               beautifull
               face
               of
               justice
               ,
               both
               affects
               the
               light
               ,
               and
               becomes
               it
               .
            
             
               22.
               
               Vers
               .
               14.
               
               After
               all
               this
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 that
                 God
                 was
                 intreated
                 for
                 the
                 land
                 .
              
               Which
               shewes
               unto
               us
               that
               for
               the
               removing
               of
               this
               plague
               ,
               not
               only
               satisfaction
               was
               given
               to
               the
               Gibeonites
               ,
               but
               likewise
               earnest
               prayer
               ,
               and
               intreaty
               was
               used
               towards
               God.
               As
               we
               see
               the
               like
               ,
               Chap.
               24.
               17.
               
               And
               which
               should
               be
               the
               practice
               of
               all
               people
               ,
               that
               are
               under
               any
               correction
               generall
               or
               particular
               .
            
             
               23
               ,
               This
               shewes
               in
               like
               manner
               ,
               that
               happy
               is
               that
               land
               ,
               where
               sinne
               is
               sharply
               punished
               ,
               and
               justice
               impartially
               executed
               ,
               this
               being
               a
               way
               both
               to
               hold
               off
               judgments
               off
               of
               a
               land
               ,
               if
               imminent
               ,
               as
               also
               to
               remove
               them
               if
               they
               be
               incumbent
               .
            
             
               24.
               
               Likewise
               we
               see
               that
               plagues
               or
               punishments
               ,
               as
               they
               come
               from
               God
               in
               justice
               ,
               so
               upon
               repentance
               and
               humble
               intreaty
               ,
               
               and
               supplication
               they
               are
               taken
               off
               by
               God
               in
               mercy
               ▪
               as
               is
               said
               ,
               Hosea
               .
               6.
               1.
               
               
                 He
                 has
                 torne
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 will
                 heale
                 us
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 smitten
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 will
                 bind
                 us
                 up
                 ,
              
               being
               like
               the
               centurions
               servants
               ,
               to
               whom
               if
               he
               said
               
                 come
                 they
                 come
              
               ,
               and
               if
               he
               said
               
                 go
                 they
                 went.
              
               
            
             
               25.
               
               Vers
               .
               10.
               
               In
               Rizpah's
               kindness
               and
               care
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               her
               own
               sonnes
               ,
               but
               to
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               Sauls
               sonnes
               ,
               that
               were
               hanged
               up
               ,
               by
               preserving
               them
               from
               being
               destroyed
               by
               birds
               or
               beast
               .
               We
               see
               a
               good
               example
               of
               naturall
               affection
               to
               her
               own
               sonnes
               ,
               and
               of
               pity
               ,
               and
               piety
               also
               towards
               the
               rest
               ,
               though
               dead
               ,
               and
               ignominiously
               hanged
               ,
               from
               whom
               she
               could
               expect
               no
               thanks
               nor
               reward
               .
            
             
               26.
               
               Vers
               .
               12.
               
               In
               David
               likewise
               his
               following
               of
               her
               example
               towards
               the
               dead
               (
               though
               his
               enemies
               )
               by
               bringing
               the
               bones
               of
               Saul
               and
               Jonathan
               from
               
                 Jabesh
                 Gilead
              
               ,
               and
               burying
               them
               in
               Sauls
               City
               of
               Benjamin
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               buriall
               place
               of
               his
               Father
               Kish
               ,
               as
               also
               in
               burying
               Sauls
               seaven
               sonnes
               ,
               that
               were
               hanged
               .
               We
               see
               a
               worthy
               part
               in
               David
               ,
               who
               hearing
               what
               Rizpah
               had
               done
               ,
               disdaines
               not
               to
               follow
               her
               example
               ,
               though
               a
               woman
               ,
               in
               that
               which
               was
               good
               and
               commendable
               .
               As
               it
               should
               be
               the
               like
               duty
               in
               all
               ,
               to
               imitate
               vertue
               and
               piety
               ,
               in
               any
               person
               whatsoever
               .
            
             
               27.
               
               Vers
               .
               15.
               
               It
               is
               said
               that
               the
               
                 Philistims
                 had
                 yet
                 warre
                 againe
                 with
                 Israell
                 ▪
              
               Which
               shewes
               unto
               us
               ,
               the
               restless
               and
               indefatigable
               malice
               ,
               and
               enmity
               of
               the
               wicked
               against
               the
               Godly
               :
               and
               what
               shall
               be
               the
               condition
               ,
               of
               Christs
               Church
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               under
               the
               raigne
               of
               the
               sonne
               of
               David
               :
               which
               may
               be
               confirmed
               by
               many
               examples
               ,
               of
               all
               ages
               .
               In
               the
               houses
               of
               
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 Isaac
              
               ,
               and
               Jacob
               ,
               in
               Egypt
               between
               Pharaoh
               and
               Gods
               people
               ,
               in
               the
               desert
               between
               Israell
               ,
               and
               Amalek
               ,
               &c.
               
               In
               the
               daies
               of
               the
               Judges
               ,
               between
               Israell
               ,
               and
               their
               many
               enemies
               ,
               between
               David
               ,
               here
               and
               the
               Philistims
               ,
               between
               the
               Christian
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 heathen
                 Emperours
              
               ,
               the
               Orthodox
               and
               the
               Arrians
               ,
               and
               now
               between
               Christians
               and
               Mahomet
               ,
               and
               true
               professours
               and
               Romanists
               .
               Whereupon
               let
               us
               learne
               two
               things
               .
               1.
               
               To
               prepare
               for
               the
               battle
               .
               And
               2.
               not
               to
               love
               the
               worse
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               professours
               thereof
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               opposed
               by
               many
               enemies
               .
            
             
               28.
               
               It
               is
               said
               
                 That
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 battle
                 with
                 the
                 Philistims
                 David
                 
                 waxed
                 faint
                 ,
              
               and
               was
               in
               great
               danger
               of
               his
               life
               by
               a
               gyant
               ,
               till
               he
               was
               delivered
               by
               his
               Captaine
               Abishai
               who
               slew
               him
               .
               Which
               shewes
               unto
               us
               the
               infirmity
               of
               old
               age
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               Eccl.
               12.
               wherein
               David
               was
               now
               ,
               his
               naturall
               strength
               being
               decayed
               ,
               and
               which
               every
               aged
               person
               should
               beseech
               God
               ,
               to
               recompence
               with
               the
               spirituall
               strength
               of
               grace
               .
               In
               our
               spirituall
               battle
               likewise
               with
               our
               spirituall
               enemies
               ,
               oftimes
               we
               faint
               ,
               and
               are
               in
               great
               danger
               ,
               being
               invaded
               by
               the
               great
               gyant
               Satan
               :
               but
               he
               shall
               not
               prevaile
               ,
               because
               ,
               that
               he
               who
               is
               the
               Captaine
               of
               the
               host
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               (
               Josh
               .
               5.
               14.
               
               )
               is
               neer
               ,
               and
               ready
               to
               deliver
               us
               ,
               who
               hath
               overcome
               Satan
               ,
               and
               freed
               us
               from
               his
               danger
               ,
               as
               David
               did
               the
               lamb
               out
               of
               the
               Lyons
               mouth
               .
            
             
               29.
               
               Vers
               .
               17.
               
               In
               the
               peoples
               swearing
               that
               
                 David
                 should
                 no
                 more
                 go
                 out
                 in
                 battle
                 with
                 them
                 .
              
               We
               see
               the
               loyall
               and
               loving
               care
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               of
               the
               preservation
               of
               his
               life
               ,
               with
               the
               hazard
               of
               their
               own
               notwithstanding
               .
               Which
               is
               and
               should
               be
               to
               all
               loving
               subjects
               ,
               an
               example
               of
               worthy
               imitation
               ,
               seeing
               God
               has
               made
               such
               to
               be
               our
               heads
               :
               therefore
               we
               should
               be
               so
               farre
               from
               conspiring
               with
               Absoloms
               ,
               or
               Sheba's
               against
               their
               lives
               ,
               that
               on
               the
               contrary
               as
               in
               the
               naturall
               body
               ▪
               the
               arms
               and
               hands
               will
               ward
               any
               blow
               intended
               against
               the
               head
               :
               so
               should
               we
               any
               hurt
               ,
               that
               is
               intended
               against
               them
               ,
               whom
               God
               has
               placed
               in
               supreame
               Authority
               over
               us
               .
            
             
               30.
               
               The
               men
               of
               David
               decree
               ,
               and
               sweare
               this
               ,
               
                 least
                 he
                 should
                 by
                 endangering
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 quench
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 Israell
                 .
              
               Which
               David
               was
               ,
               both
               for
               wisdome
               and
               policy
               ,
               as
               also
               for
               religion
               and
               piety
               :
               as
               Godly
               pastours
               are
               likewise
               called
               the
               
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 Matth.
              
               5.
               
               Both
               in
               respect
               of
               sound
               doctrine
               ,
               as
               also
               of
               a
               holy
               conversation
               .
               Where
               we
               observe
               what
               reverend
               ,
               and
               good
               estimation
               people
               should
               have
               ,
               both
               of
               good
               Princes
               ,
               and
               Godly
               Pastours
               .
               As
               we
               see
               here
               of
               Davids
               men
               in
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               the
               Galatians
               in
               the
               other
               ,
               Gal.
               4.
               14.
               
               And
               that
               both
               Princes
               and
               Pastours
               ,
               should
               strive
               to
               be
               lights
               before
               their
               people
               ,
               that
               as
               light
               is
               comfortable
               ,
               so
               they
               may
               be
               comfortable
               instruments
               ,
               for
               the
               good
               of
               their
               people
               .
               And
               as
               lights
               and
               lanternes
               goe
               before
               ,
               and
               leade
               ,
               as
               the
               fiery
               pillar
               did
               Israell
               in
               the
               wilderness
               ,
               and
               the
               starre
               the
               wise
               men
               :
               so
               they
               may
               go
               before
               in
               a
               Godly
               ,
               and
               good
               example
               ,
               and
               not
               be
               as
               darkness
               by
               the
               contrary
               .
            
             
             
               31.
               
               In
               David
               ,
               and
               his
               servants
               victory
               at
               last
               over
               all
               those
               gyants
               that
               invaded
               them
               .
               We
               see
               that
               bodily
               abilities
               ,
               are
               not
               to
               be
               trusted
               or
               gloried
               in
               :
               and
               that
               there
               is
               no
               wisdome
               also
               ,
               nor
               strength
               against
               the
               Lord
               ,
               nor
               them
               for
               whom
               he
               stands
               .
               As
               we
               see
               Rom.
               8.
               38.
               
               As
               likewise
               we
               see
               what
               the
               Godly
               ,
               and
               they
               who
               trust
               in
               him
               ,
               may
               expect
               against
               all
               their
               most
               mighty
               or
               malicious
               enemies
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               deliverance
               and
               victory
               in
               the
               end
               .
               So
               that
               they
               may
               say
               with
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               Rom.
               8.
               31.
               and
               37.
               
               
                 If
                 God
                 be
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 who
                 can
                 be
                 against
                 us
                 ?
                 Nay
                 in
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 we
                 are
                 more
                 then
                 Conquerours
                 ,
                 through
                 him
                 that
                 hath
                 loved
                 us
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             II.
             SAM
             .
             Chap.
             22.
             from
             the
             1.
             
             Verse
             to
             the
             21.
             
          
           
             IN
             the
             former
             Chapters
             ,
             we
             have
             set
             down
             Davids
             many
             victories
             ,
             against
             his
             divers
             ,
             and
             potent
             enemies
             both
             forraine
             ,
             and
             domestick
             .
             After
             which
             when
             he
             enoyes
             peace
             in
             the
             end
             of
             his
             raigne
             ,
             he
             praises
             and
             extolles
             the
             goodness
             of
             God
             towards
             him
             .
             So
             that
             as
             he
             began
             his
             kingdome
             with
             prayer
             ,
             as
             his
             sonne
             Solomon
             also
             did
             :
             so
             he
             closes
             and
             concludes
             the
             same
             with
             praise
             ,
             these
             two
             religious
             exercises
             being
             the
             Lords
             prerogative
             ,
             Psalm
             .
             50.
             15.
             
             Which
             song
             of
             praise
             in
             this
             Chapter
             is
             coincident
             ,
             both
             for
             matter
             and
             words
             ,
             with
             the
             18.
             
             Psalm
             ,
             in
             the
             exposition
             whereof
             ,
             we
             mind
             not
             therefore
             copiously
             ,
             and
             accurately
             to
             insist
             ,
             and
             which
             we
             remit
             to
             the
             many
             worthy
             Divines
             ,
             who
             have
             written
             upon
             the
             book
             of
             the
             Psalmes
             ,
             but
             generally
             to
             illustrate
             the
             matter
             proponed
             in
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             so
             farre
             as
             is
             requisite
             for
             the
             continuation
             ,
             and
             more
             clearing
             of
             the
             history
             .
          
           
             The
             purpose
             then
             of
             David
             in
             this
             Psalm
             ,
             is
             to
             praise
             God
             for
             his
             many
             deliverances
             ,
             and
             victories
             over
             his
             Enemies
             :
             bearing
             the
             type
             of
             the
             trophe's
             ,
             that
             Christ
             and
             his
             Church
             ,
             shall
             in
             like
             manner
             obtaine
             over
             all
             his
             ,
             and
             their
             Enemies
             .
          
           
             And
             because
             the
             matter
             proponed
             here
             is
             high
             ,
             mixed
             and
             of
             great
             variety
             ,
             and
             therefore
             hardly
             can
             be
             reduced
             to
             an
             uniforme
             method
             :
             yet
             for
             facility
             and
             instruction
             ,
             we
             divide
             the
             
             sam
             :
             into
             a
             Preface
             ,
             a
             proposition
             ,
             a
             confirmation
             ,
             and
             a
             conclusion
             .
          
           
             The
             preface
             is
             the
             inscription
             of
             the
             
               Psalm
               ,
               vers
            
             .
             1.
             
             The
             proposition
             ,
             is
             the
             commendation
             of
             the
             omnipotent
             power
             ,
             and
             gracious
             favour
             of
             God
             towards
             him
             ,
             
               to
               the
            
             5.
             vers
             .
             The
             confirmation
             ,
             and
             probation
             thereof
             ,
             is
             taken
             from
             two
             arguments
             ,
             the
             one
             is
             from
             the
             commemoration
             of
             the
             power
             ,
             and
             mercy
             of
             God
             ,
             delivering
             him
             from
             his
             Enemies
             ,
             amplified
             
               from
               the
            
             5.
             
               vers
               .
               to
               the
            
             29.
             the
             second
             is
             from
             the
             narration
             of
             the
             victories
             given
             to
             him
             over
             them
             ,
             
               from
               the
            
             29.
             
               to
               the
            
             47.
             vers
             .
             Whereupon
             he
             inferres
             the
             conclusion
             ,
             that
             therefore
             he
             will
             praise
             God
             ,
             serve
             him
             ,
             and
             call
             upon
             his
             name
             ,
             for
             all
             his
             benefits
             :
             past
             ,
             present
             ,
             and
             promised
             to
             his
             seed
             forever
             :
             and
             will
             make
             a
             perpetuall
             profession
             thereof
             ,
             and
             leave
             the
             example
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             to
             his
             posterity
             for
             their
             imitation
             .
          
           
             Concerning
             the
             Preface
             which
             we
             supply
             ,
             from
             the
             inscription
             of
             the
             18.
             
             Psalm
             ,
             it
             containes
             five
             things
             .
             1.
             
             The
             Author
             .
             2.
             
             To
             whom
             it
             is
             directed
             .
             3.
             
             The
             nature
             thereof
             .
             4.
             
             The
             time
             when
             it
             was
             composed
             .
             And
             5.
             
             Upon
             what
             occasion
             .
          
           
             First
             then
             ,
             the
             Author
             is
             David
             ,
             who
             albeit
             he
             had
             other
             glorious
             styles
             ,
             yet
             he
             chooses
             this
             ,
             as
             the
             most
             honourable
             :
             to
             be
             the
             Lords
             servant
             ,
             professing
             in
             humility
             and
             truth
             his
             subjection
             to
             God
             ,
             whose
             Vicegerent
             he
             was
             over
             others
             .
             He
             is
             called
             therefore
             the
             servant
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             in
             respect
             both
             of
             his
             publick
             estate
             ,
             as
             all
             Kings
             are
             called
             ,
             Rom.
             13.
             4.
             
             And
             by
             whom
             they
             raigne
             ,
             as
             also
             in
             his
             private
             estate
             ,
             common
             with
             all
             others
             that
             are
             Godly
             ,
             and
             serve
             him
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             to
             whom
             this
             Psalm
             is
             directed
             ,
             is
             ,
             to
             the
             chiefe
             musitian
             ,
             who
             was
             over
             the
             others
             who
             were
             appointed
             both
             by
             voyce
             ,
             and
             instruments
             ,
             to
             praise
             God
             melodiously
             in
             the
             Temple
             of
             Solomon
             ,
             and
             thereby
             implying
             the
             dignity
             of
             this
             excellent
             Psalm
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             nature
             of
             this
             Psalm
             is
             Eucharisticall
             ,
             or
             a
             song
             of
             thanks-giving
             ,
             used
             to
             be
             sung
             after
             victories
             ,
             or
             benefits
             received
             :
             such
             as
             were
             the
             song
             of
             Moses
             and
             Miriam
             ,
             of
             Deborah
             and
             Barak
             ,
             the
             women
             of
             Israell
             ,
             after
             the
             killing
             of
             Goliah
             ,
             the
             song
             of
             Simeon
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             time
             was
             when
             David
             had
             peace
             ,
             within
             and
             without
             his
             
             Kingdome
             ,
             which
             the
             ungodly
             abuse
             to
             insolency
             ,
             lust
             ,
             ease
             ,
             excesse
             and
             the
             like
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             occasion
             is
             ,
             his
             deliverance
             from
             all
             his
             Enemies
             ,
             and
             especially
             his
             most
             mighty
             ,
             and
             capitall
             Enemy
             Saul
             ,
             which
             occasion
             wicked
             men
             would
             abuse
             to
             their
             own
             glory
             ,
             and
             ostentation
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             Gods
             onely
             ,
             as
             here
             doth
             David
             .
          
           
             Next
             in
             the
             proposition
             we
             have
             .
             1.
             
             Davids
             profession
             of
             the
             Lords
             goodnesse
             towards
             him
             in
             preserving
             him
             from
             all
             his
             Enemies
             ,
             exalted
             and
             amplified
             by
             eight
             severall
             Epethits
             ,
             whereunto
             he
             compares
             God
             ,
             as
             not
             being
             able
             sufficiently
             by
             one
             ,
             or
             a
             few
             to
             expresse
             his
             thankfulnesse
             ,
             and
             the
             Lords
             goodnesse
             .
             2.
             
             We
             have
             the
             meanes
             whereby
             he
             procured
             the
             Lord
             to
             be
             so
             gracious
             ,
             which
             is
             prayer
             and
             therefore
             Davids
             resolution
             to
             continue
             in
             that
             holy
             exercise
             from
             two
             arguments
             .
             1.
             
             Taken
             from
             Gods
             dignity
             as
             worthy
             to
             be
             praised
             ,
             and
             therefore
             also
             to
             be
             prayed
             unto
             .
             2.
             
             From
             the
             utility
             that
             should
             redound
             to
             himself
             thereby
             ,
             towit
             ▪
             that
             thereby
             he
             shall
             be
             saved
             from
             all
             his
             Enemies
             .
          
           
             The
             exalting
             and
             amplifying
             of
             the
             Lords
             goodnesse
             by
             the
             Epethits
             ,
             which
             he
             ascribes
             unto
             him
             are
             Metaphoricall
             .
             And
             1.
             
             He
             calles
             him
             ,
             
               his
               Rock
            
             .
             2.
             
             
               His
               Fortresse
            
             .
             3.
             
             
               His
               Deliverer
            
             .
             4.
             
             
               His
               Shield
            
             .
             5.
             
             
               The
               Horne
               of
               his
               salvation
            
             .
             6.
             
             
               His
               Tower.
            
             7.
             
             
               His
               Refuge
            
             .
             And
             8.
             
             
               His
               Saviour
            
             ,
             whence
             he
             gathers
             .
             1.
             
             That
             therefore
             in
             him
             he
             will
             trust
             ,
             Vers
             .
             3.
             and
             2.
             
             That
             he
             will
             call
             upon
             him
             ,
             Vers
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             First
             then
             God
             is
             called
             a
             Rock
             ,
             and
             by
             application
             of
             faith
             ,
             his
             Rock
             .
             1.
             
             Because
             men
             take
             refuge
             when
             they
             are
             persued
             to
             Rocks
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             Judg.
             20.
             47.
             
             The
             Benjamites
             did
             to
             the
             Rock
             Rimmon
             ,
             and
             so
             ,
             Cant.
             2.
             14.
             
             The
             Spouse
             is
             said
             ,
             
               to
               be
               in
               the
               clifts
               of
               the
               Rock
               .
            
             2.
             
             Because
             wise
             men
             who
             would
             build
             upon
             a
             sure
             foundation
             ,
             which
             can
             neither
             be
             undermined
             ,
             nor
             overthrown
             by
             storm
             ,
             they
             build
             upon
             a
             
               Rock
               ,
               which
               indeed
               is
               Christ
               Jesus
               against
               which
               the
               gates
               of
               Hell
               shall
               never
               prevail
               ,
            
             and
             he
             is
             also
             that
             Rock
             ,
             spoken
             of
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             4.
             
             Which
             affordeth
             to
             us
             in
             the
             Wildernesse
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             spirituall
             drink
             ,
             and
             refreshment
             ,
             whereof
             he
             spake
             to
             the
             woman
             of
             
               Samaria
               ,
               Joh.
            
             4.
             14.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             calleth
             God
             his
             Fortresse
             ,
             from
             a
             Metaphor
             of
             strong
             holds
             ,
             whereunto
             men
             have
             their
             recourse
             in
             time
             of
             warre
             ,
             
             placeing
             therein
             their
             safety
             ,
             from
             their
             persuing
             ,
             or
             assaulting
             Enemy
             ,
             and
             which
             the
             Lord
             proveth
             to
             be
             to
             all
             such
             ,
             who
             put
             their
             trust
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             David
             calleth
             God
             his
             Deliverer
             ,
             from
             Shepherds
             who
             watch
             over
             their
             flocks
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             are
             persued
             by
             wilde
             beasts
             ,
             protect
             them
             ,
             and
             deliver
             them
             from
             them
             ,
             as
             David
             did
             the
             the
             sheep
             of
             his
             Father
             ,
             from
             the
             Paw
             of
             the
             Lyon
             and
             Beare
             ,
             the
             great
             and
             good
             Shepherd
             of
             our
             souls
             ,
             being
             so
             to
             all
             the
             sheep
             of
             his
             flock
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             ,
             Psal
             .
             23.
             4.
             
             And
             of
             which
             number
             never
             a
             one
             shall
             perish
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             He
             calleth
             God
             his
             Shield
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             so
             called
             ,
             Psal
             .
             84.
             11.
             
             And
             as
             he
             said
             to
             
               Abraham
               ,
               Gen.
            
             15.
             1.
             
             Under
             whose
             shelter
             he
             was
             safe
             ,
             and
             under
             the
             coverture
             whereof
             likewise
             laying
             hold
             by
             faith
             thereon
             ,
             
               We
               are
               safe
               from
               all
               the
               fiery
               darts
               of
               the
               Divell
               ,
               Eph.
            
             6.
             16.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             David
             calleth
             God
             ,
             
               The
               Horne
               of
               his
               salvation
               ,
               a
            
             Metaphor
             from
             horned
             beasts
             ,
             whose
             hornes
             are
             their
             ornaments
             ,
             and
             whereby
             they
             both
             defend
             themselves
             ,
             as
             also
             pusheth
             their
             Enemies
             :
             even
             so
             the
             Lord
             is
             the
             ornament
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
             and
             who
             not
             onely
             is
             our
             defence
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             pusher
             ,
             and
             destroyer
             of
             all
             our
             Enemies
             ,
             especially
             which
             are
             spirituall
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             He
             calles
             him
             his
             Tower
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             understands
             that
             it
             is
             he
             ,
             who
             is
             his
             eminent
             refuge
             ,
             and
             who
             exalted
             him
             to
             be
             King
             ,
             and
             from
             a
             low
             degree
             raised
             him
             to
             an
             eminent
             place
             (
             such
             as
             Towers
             are
             ,
             )
             as
             also
             by
             his
             many
             Victories
             had
             exalted
             him
             ,
             (
             as
             one
             in
             a
             Tower
             )
             above
             all
             his
             Enemies
             ,
             who
             he
             had
             laid
             low
             and
             subdued
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             David
             calles
             God
             his
             Refuge
             ,
             a
             Metaphor
             from
             the
             City
             ,
             of
             refuge
             in
             the
             Jewish
             Nation
             ,
             to
             which
             the
             offender
             had
             his
             recourse
             for
             safety
             from
             his
             persuer
             ,
             and
             avenger
             of
             blood
             ;
             and
             to
             whom
             likewise
             when
             we
             have
             offended
             ,
             must
             have
             our
             recourse
             for
             salvation
             ,
             from
             the
             persuit
             of
             justice
             ,
             and
             the
             wrath
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             righteous
             Judge
             of
             the
             whole
             World.
             
          
           
             8.
             
             He
             calleth
             God
             ,
             
               his
               Saviour
            
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             properly
             and
             indeed
             ,
             not
             onely
             from
             bodily
             Enemies
             ,
             and
             all
             outward
             evills
             ,
             or
             dangers
             but
             he
             saves
             his
             people
             from
             their
             sinnes
             ,
             as
             the
             Angell
             said
             ,
             Matth.
             1.
             21.
             
             And
             consequently
             from
             all
             the
             evills
             ,
             that
             sinne
             hath
             brought
             on
             mankinde
             ,
             especially
             death
             everlasting
             ,
             and
             changing
             
             the
             nature
             of
             all
             other
             things
             that
             are
             evills
             of
             their
             own
             nature
             ,
             and
             making
             them
             work
             together
             for
             their
             good
             ,
             as
             Rom.
             1.
             28.
             shewes
             ,
             and
             to
             turne
             to
             their
             best
             ,
             as
             the
             hatred
             ,
             and
             selling
             of
             Josephs
             Brethren
             did
             unto
             him
             .
          
           
             From
             which
             acknowledgment
             of
             Gods
             goodnesse
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             deliverance
             of
             him
             ,
             he
             gathers
             two
             conclusions
             .
             1.
             
             That
             therefore
             he
             will
             trust
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             make
             use
             of
             his
             by
             gone
             experience
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             when
             he
             encountred
             with
             Goliah
             .
             And
             2.
             that
             as
             by
             prayer
             and
             calling
             upon
             God
             ,
             he
             had
             formerly
             found
             favour
             ,
             and
             deliverance
             from
             his
             Enemies
             ,
             so
             he
             would
             therefore
             continue
             ,
             upon
             these
             two
             grounds
             .
             1.
             
             Because
             the
             Lord
             is
             worthy
             to
             be
             praised
             for
             his
             deliverances
             ,
             which
             he
             giveth
             ;
             and
             therefore
             worthy
             to
             be
             prayed
             unto
             ,
             and
             that
             deliverance
             be
             still
             sought
             from
             him
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             taught
             to
             do
             ,
             
               Psal
               .
            
             ,
             50.
             15.
             2.
             
             Because
             of
             the
             good
             that
             he
             should
             reap
             thereby
             which
             is
             ,
             safety
             from
             all
             his
             Enemies
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             The
             confirmation
             of
             the
             proposition
             is
             taken
             from
             four
             arguments
             .
             1.
             
             From
             his
             extreame
             ,
             and
             desperatelike
             miseries
             ,
             
               from
               the
            
             5.
             
               verse
               to
               the
            
             7.
             2.
             
             From
             three
             degrees
             of
             Gods
             benefits
             to
             him
             ,
             the
             one
             ,
             the
             hearing
             of
             his
             prayers
             in
             his
             adversity
             ,
             the
             other
             in
             the
             wonderfull
             testification
             of
             his
             presence
             to
             his
             comfort
             ,
             and
             destruction
             of
             his
             Enemies
             ,
             
               from
               the
            
             7.
             
               verse
               to
               the
            
             17.
             
             And
             the
             third
             is
             from
             the
             work
             of
             his
             deliverance
             ,
             
               from
               the
            
             17.
             
               verse
               to
               the
            
             21.
             
          
           
             First
             then
             he
             sets
             forth
             his
             miseries
             ranking
             them
             in
             four
             sorts
             ,
             or
             expressions
             .
             1.
             
             
               The
               waves
               of
               death
               compassed
               me
               .
            
             2.
             
             
               The
               floods
               of
               ungodly
               men
               made
               me
               afraid
               .
            
             3.
             
             
               The
               sorrowes
               of
               Hell
            
             ,
             (
             or
             as
             some
             translate
             the
             grave
             )
             
               compassed
               me
               about
            
             .
             And
             4.
             
             
               The
               snares
               of
               death
               prevented
               me
               .
               By
               the
               waves
               of
               death
               ,
            
             meaning
             his
             frequent
             ,
             and
             deadly
             like
             dangers
             ,
             wherein
             he
             was
             ,
             and
             which
             as
             one
             wave
             followes
             on
             the
             back
             of
             another
             did
             in
             like
             manner
             follow
             one
             after
             another
             and
             assault
             him
             ;
             so
             that
             one
             danger
             of
             death
             was
             no
             sooner
             past
             ,
             especially
             in
             Sauls
             time
             ,
             but
             another
             followed
             in
             the
             place
             thereof
             .
          
           
             Next
             ,
             
               by
               the
               floods
               of
               ungodly
               men
            
             is
             understood
             the
             multitude
             of
             his
             wicked
             Enemies
             ,
             and
             their
             furious
             rage
             ,
             which
             like
             spouts
             of
             waters
             did
             terrify
             him
             .
             3.
             
             
               By
               the
               sorrowes
               of
               Hell
            
             ,
             is
             meant
             such
             as
             might
             bring
             one
             to
             despaire
             ,
             and
             pit
             of
             destruction
             .
             And
             4.
             
               by
               
               the
               snares
               of
               death
            
             is
             understood
             ,
             such
             snares
             as
             craftily
             were
             laid
             for
             his
             life
             ,
             and
             did
             threaten
             assuredly
             death
             unto
             him
             .
             Whereof
             the
             giving
             unto
             him
             
               Michal
               Sauls
            
             Daughter
             was
             one
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             18.
             21.
             
             And
             his
             imployment
             of
             David
             for
             a
             dowry
             to
             get
             him
             a
             hundred
             foreskins
             of
             the
             Phili●tims
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             fall
             by
             their
             hands
             ,
             and
             having
             thus
             described
             his
             miseries
             ,
             &
             severall
             dangers
             wherein
             he
             was
             ,
             he
             amplifies
             the
             same
             in
             most
             pithy
             ,
             and
             patheticke
             words
             ,
             they
             compast
             me
             ,
             they
             terrified
             me
             ,
             they
             inclosed
             me
             about
             ,
             and
             they
             prevented
             me
             ,
             and
             so
             ,
             as
             he
             used
             an
             aggravating
             of
             words
             to
             set
             forth
             Gods
             goodnesse
             towards
             him
             ,
             so
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             doth
             he
             amplify
             his
             own
             dangers
             and
             misery
             .
          
           
             Hereafter
             he
             recounts
             again
             the
             Lords
             mercies
             and
             benefits
             towards
             him
             by
             their
             degrees
             ,
             the
             first
             whereof
             he
             makes
             to
             be
             the
             Lords
             hearing
             of
             his
             prayer
             ,
             which
             by
             the
             word
             crying
             he
             shewes
             was
             earnest
             ,
             and
             by
             saying
             ,
             
               He
               called
               on
               the
               Lord
               in
               his
               distresse
               and
               cryed
               ,
            
             he
             shewes
             that
             the
             same
             was
             frequent
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             degree
             is
             taken
             from
             the
             arguments
             of
             Gods
             presence
             ,
             whereby
             he
             declares
             the
             same
             to
             the
             comfort
             of
             David
             ,
             and
             the
             Godly
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             terrour
             ,
             and
             confusion
             of
             his
             ,
             and
             their
             Enemies
             ,
             and
             this
             he
             doth
             in
             a
             Poeticke
             and
             Patheticke
             manner
             ,
             the
             force
             whereof
             is
             ,
             that
             as
             God
             by
             the
             sudden
             impressions
             in
             the
             Elements
             declares
             his
             power
             and
             presence
             ;
             so
             by
             many
             evidences
             he
             likewise
             declares
             the
             same
             in
             delivering
             his
             own
             from
             dangers
             ,
             and
             bringing
             on
             their
             Enemies
             dreadfull
             destruction
             :
             so
             that
             when
             we
             see
             ,
             or
             hear
             these
             meteors
             ,
             they
             may
             serve
             as
             books
             of
             instruction
             ,
             to
             teach
             us
             the
             mighty
             Majesty
             ,
             and
             power
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             the
             protection
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             and
             overthrow
             of
             their
             Enemies
             ,
             and
             the
             manifestation
             of
             his
             love
             to
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             wrath
             against
             the
             other
             ,
             exprest
             by
             an
             Allegoricall
             manner
             of
             speech
             ,
             and
             as
             by
             a
             fearfull
             tempest
             and
             storm
             raised
             against
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             degree
             of
             his
             confirmation
             of
             the
             proposition
             is
             from
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Lords
             deliverance
             of
             him
             ,
             as
             is
             said
             of
             the
             Godly
             ,
             
               many
               are
               the
               troubles
               of
               the
               righteous
               ,
               but
               the
               Lord
               deliver's
               them
               out
               of
               them
               all
               .
            
             And
             this
             he
             propones
             under
             the
             similitude
             .
             1.
             
             Of
             one
             that
             was
             ready
             to
             drown
             ,
             and
             perish
             in
             a
             River
             of
             waters
             ,
             whereby
             troubles
             are
             meant
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Phrase
             ,
             that
             is
             usuall
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             he
             acknowledgeth
             his
             deliverance
             was
             from
             above
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             from
             Heaven
             when
             all
             earthly
             hope
             ,
             
             or
             help
             failed
             ,
             and
             therefore
             that
             as
             Pharaoh
             Daughter
             preserved
             Moses
             by
             drawing
             him
             out
             of
             the
             waters
             ,
             even
             so
             did
             the
             Lord
             preserve
             him
             by
             delivering
             him
             from
             all
             these
             troubles
             .
             2.
             
             He
             amplifies
             this
             deliverance
             from
             the
             persons
             ,
             and
             their
             quality
             ,
             from
             whom
             he
             was
             delivered
             ,
             towit
             .
             1.
             
             Positively
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             strong
             Enemies
             ,
             that
             hated
             him
             (
             this
             being
             the
             ground
             of
             their
             Enmity
             .
             )
             2.
             
             Comparatively
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             much
             stronger
             than
             he
             ,
             and
             therefore
             by
             his
             own
             strength
             could
             not
             be
             delivered
             from
             them
             ,
             but
             by
             his
             ,
             who
             is
             omnipotent
             ,
             and
             is
             stronger
             ,
             than
             they
             .
             Next
             ,
             he
             amplifies
             his
             deliverance
             from
             the
             vigilancy
             ,
             and
             craftinesse
             of
             his
             Enemies
             ,
             whereby
             they
             prevented
             him
             in
             the
             day
             of
             his
             calamity
             ,
             and
             sought
             to
             surprise
             him
             before
             he
             was
             awar
             ,
             or
             could
             provide
             sufficiently
             for
             his
             own
             defence
             :
             as
             we
             see
             in
             his
             own
             Sonne
             Absoloms
             insurrection
             ,
             but
             the
             Lord
             was
             his
             stay
             ,
             whereupon
             he
             did
             rely
             ,
             &
             trust
             .
             And
             lastly
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             redacted
             to
             great
             straits
             ,
             and
             knew
             no
             outget
             ,
             nor
             what
             to
             doe
             ,
             except
             that
             (
             with
             good
             Hezekias
             )
             his
             eyes
             were
             towards
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             as
             he
             said
             to
             Jonathan
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             20.
             3.
             
             
               When
               there
               was
               but
               a
               step
               between
               him
               ,
               and
               death
               .
            
             Then
             the
             Lord
             brought
             him
             forth
             as
             out
             of
             a
             prison
             ,
             and
             delivered
             him
             ,
             for
             no
             merite
             of
             his
             ,
             as
             the
             impulsive
             cause
             ,
             although
             he
             was
             a
             man
             according
             to
             Gods
             own
             heart
             ,
             but
             
               because
               of
               the
               Lords
               free
               love
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               delighted
               in
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
               OBSERVATIONS
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               DAvid
               calleth
               himself
               a
               
                 Servant
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ,
               being
               a
               great
               King
               over
               men
               .
               Which
               should
               be
               an
               example
               to
               teach
               all
               men
               ,
               and
               especially
               those
               who
               are
               in
               great
               places
               the
               vertue
               of
               humility
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               chief
               point
               of
               their
               office
               is
               to
               serve
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               use
               their
               power
               for
               him
               ,
               as
               the
               same
               is
               from
               him
               ,
               which
               while
               any
               neglect
               ,
               as
               glorious
               and
               proud
               Tyrants
               do
               ,
               they
               become
               base
               slaves
               to
               Satan
               ,
               and
               their
               own
               beastly
               appetites
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               From
               the
               nature
               of
               this
               song
               of
               praise
               ,
               we
               learn
               out
               of
               the
               same
               inscription
               ,
               Psal
               .
               18.
               
               
                 And
                 first
                 verse
                 of
                 this
                 Chapter
                 .
              
               Where
               beside
               the
               generall
               deliverance
               from
               all
               his
               Enemies
               he
               particularizes
               ,
               Saul
               .
               That
               as
               it
               is
               the
               duty
               of
               all
               men
               to
               be
               thankfull
               to
               God
               
               for
               all
               his
               benefits
               ,
               in
               generall
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               ,
               Psal
               .
               103.
               2.
               
               So
               likewise
               in
               the
               same
               Psalme
               ,
               and
               elsewhere
               ,
               to
               recount
               ,
               and
               be
               thankfull
               for
               some
               of
               the
               chiefest
               ,
               which
               we
               have
               receaved
               in
               particular
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               From
               the
               time
               of
               peace
               ,
               and
               tranquillity
               wherein
               David
               doth
               this
               ;
               when
               the
               Lord
               had
               delivered
               him
               from
               the
               hand
               of
               all
               his
               Enemies
               ;
               We
               observe
               what
               should
               be
               the
               right
               use
               of
               peace
               and
               prosperity
               ,
               towit
               ,
               to
               expresse
               our
               thankfulnesse
               to
               God
               for
               the
               same
               both
               by
               word
               ,
               and
               deed
               in
               the
               course
               of
               a
               Godly
               conversation
               ,
               and
               neither
               to
               be
               lulled
               asleep
               thereby
               ,
               like
               Laish
               in
               a
               carnall
               security
               ,
               nor
               to
               pamper
               our
               bodies
               ,
               like
               the
               rich
               glutton
               ,
               nor
               to
               glory
               thereof
               ,
               and
               confide
               therein
               ,
               with
               the
               rich
               fool
               in
               the
               Gospell
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               We
               see
               here
               likewise
               ,
               that
               albeit
               David
               used
               the
               secondary
               ,
               and
               ordinary
               means
               of
               his
               deliverance
               from
               his
               Enemies
               ,
               yet
               he
               attributes
               the
               same
               onely
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               his
               blessing
               of
               the
               means
               ,
               without
               which
               all
               had
               been
               in
               vain
               ,
               which
               he
               could
               have
               used
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               ,
               Psal
               .
               127.
               1.
               1
               
               Cor.
               3.
               6.
               
               And
               elsewhere
               ,
               and
               therefore
               in
               all
               our
               enterprises
               ,
               this
               should
               be
               sought
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               our
               successes
               this
               should
               be
               acknowledged
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Vers
               .
               2.
               
               From
               Davids
               amplifying
               of
               the
               Lords
               goodnesse
               to
               him
               ,
               by
               so
               many
               ,
               and
               diverse
               Epethites
               ,
               which
               afford
               comfort
               and
               instruction
               .
               We
               see
               that
               a
               Godly
               and
               sensible
               soul
               of
               the
               Lords
               mercies
               ,
               can
               never
               sufficiently
               enlarge
               it self
               in
               the
               expression
               of
               ,
               and
               acknowledgment
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               when
               it
               hath
               expatiated
               it self
               ,
               and
               done
               all
               it
               can
               ,
               it
               thinks
               that
               it
               is
               deficient
               in
               duty
               ,
               and
               can
               never
               enough
               magnify
               the
               riches
               of
               the
               Lords
               mercy
               ,
               and
               glory
               of
               his
               grace
               and
               goodnesse
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               From
               his
               comparing
               him
               to
               a
               Rock
               ,
               a
               Fortresse
               ,
               a
               Horne
               ,
               and
               a
               
                 Tower
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
               We
               see
               that
               from
               every
               thing
               a
               Godly
               man
               can
               gather
               a
               lesson
               of
               comfort
               ,
               or
               duty
               ,
               as
               the
               Bee
               can
               gather
               Hony
               from
               every
               flowre
               ,
               therefore
               ungrate
               
                 Israell
                 ,
                 Isai
              
               .
               1.
               
               
                 Is
                 sent
                 to
                 the
                 Ox
                 ,
                 and
                 Asse
                 to
                 learn
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 sluggard
                 to
                 the
                 Bee
                 and
                 Ant
                 ,
              
               and
               such
               as
               are
               onely
               Verball
               Professors
               ,
               to
               the
               fruitlesse
               Figtree
               that
               was
               cursed
               ,
               and
               the
               unprofitable
               servant
               ,
               and
               hider
               of
               the
               Talent
               ,
               as
               also
               wicked
               livers
               to
               the
               Vineyard
               spoken
               of
               ,
               Isa
               .
               5.
               
            
             
               7.
               
               Vers
               .
               3.
               
               From
               the
               conclusion
               which
               he
               makes
               upon
               all
               the
               former
               Epethites
               ,
               that
               therefore
               in
               God
               he
               will
               trust
               .
               We
               see
               the
               
               use
               ,
               that
               the
               Godly
               make
               of
               the
               Lords
               by
               past
               goodnesse
               ,
               or
               mercies
               towards
               them
               ,
               towit
               ,
               from
               their
               bygone
               experience
               they
               resolve
               still
               to
               trust
               ,
               and
               put
               their
               confidence
               in
               God
               for
               future
               favours
               ,
               and
               manifestation
               of
               his
               care
               ,
               and
               kindnesse
               towards
               them
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               in
               Davids
               reasoning
               from
               the
               Lyon
               ,
               and
               Beares
               overthrow
               ,
               to
               the
               like
               of
               Goliah
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               Vers
               .
               4.
               
               Davids
               next
               resolution
               after
               trusting
               in
               God
               ,
               is
               ,
               
                 That
                 he
                 will
                 call
                 upon
                 him
                 still
                 as
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 formerly
                 .
              
               Which
               shewes
               unto
               us
               not
               onely
               that
               as
               we
               trust
               in
               God
               ,
               for
               his
               mercy
               ,
               &
               goodnesse
               ,
               so
               we
               must
               seek
               the
               same
               by
               prayer
               ,
               but
               also
               that
               we
               must
               be
               constant
               in
               the
               exercise
               of
               this
               holy
               duty
               ,
               praying
               alwayes
               (
               as
               the
               Apostle
               exhorts
               us
               )
               and
               upon
               all
               occasions
               ,
               amongst
               all
               the
               benefits
               of
               God
               ,
               there
               being
               none
               greater
               then
               this
               ,
               the
               moving
               of
               our
               heart
               ,
               to
               call
               upon
               God
               ,
               and
               pouring
               upon
               us
               the
               Spirit
               of
               grace
               and
               supplication
               ,
               and
               then
               (
               which
               we
               can
               have
               no
               greater
               assurance
               of
               obtaining
               our
               requests
               ,
               then
               when
               we
               get
               a
               heart
               to
               seek
               the
               same
               earnestly
               at
               the
               Lords
               hands
               ,
               )
               wherefore
               he
               subjoynes
               ,
               so
               
                 shall
                 I
                 be
                 saved
                 from
                 my
                 Enemies
                 .
              
            
             
               9.
               
               In
               like
               manner
               where
               David
               sayes
               ,
               
                 he
                 will
                 call
                 upon
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 praised
                 .
              
               We
               see
               that
               prayer
               is
               onely
               to
               be
               made
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               neither
               to
               Sainct
               nor
               Angell
               ,
               for
               as
               the
               Apostle
               sayes
               ,
               Rom.
               10.
               14.
               
               
                 How
                 shall
                 they
                 call
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 believed
                 ?
              
               That
               seeing
               we
               must
               onely
               believe
               in
               God
               ,
               therefore
               sayes
               our
               Saviour
               (
               proving
               thereby
               himself
               to
               be
               God
               )
               Joh.
               14.
               1.
               
               
                 Ye
                 believe
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 believe
                 also
                 in
                 me
                 ,
              
               therefore
               it
               will
               follow
               that
               we
               must
               onely
               call
               upon
               God
               ,
               these
               two
               being
               the
               Lords
               prerogatives
               royall
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               religious
               prayer
               ,
               and
               praise
               ,
               as
               we
               are
               taught
               here
               ,
               as
               also
               ,
               Psal
               .
               50.
               15.
               
            
             
               10.
               
               Vers
               .
               5.
               
               
                 By
                 the
                 waves
                 of
                 death
                 that
                 compassed
              
               David
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
                 floods
                 of
                 wicked
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 made
                 him
                 afraid
                 .
              
               We
               see
               that
               the
               Godly
               are
               not
               onely
               vexed
               with
               outward
               Enemies
               ,
               but
               also
               exercised
               sometimes
               with
               inward
               troubles
               ,
               and
               disquietings
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               Job
               was
               ,
               Job
               16.
               12.
               and
               18.
               10
               ,
               11.
               
               And
               
                 David
                 ,
                 Psal
              
               .
               22.
               1
               ,
               14
               ,
               15.
               
               And
               therefore
               none
               ,
               who
               are
               so
               exercised
               with
               such
               inward
               wrestlings
               should
               think
               the
               same
               uncouth
               ,
               or
               unusuall
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               Where
               in
               like
               manner
               we
               see
               that
               David
               sayes
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 floods
                 ,
                 or
                 multitude
                 of
                 wicked
                 men
                 made
                 him
                 afraid
                 .
              
               We
               observe
               that
               the
               best
               of
               men
               have
               their
               infirmities
               ,
               and
               their
               best
               graces
               
               a
               mixture
               there
               with
               .
               So
               that
               although
               David
               trusted
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               to
               be
               saved
               from
               all
               his
               Enemies
               ,
               as
               he
               professeth
               ,
               Vers
               .
               3.
               and
               4.
               
               Yet
               this
               his
               confidence
               we
               see
               is
               not
               without
               fear
               ,
               the
               Spirit
               bidding
               him
               trust
               in
               God
               ;
               but
               the
               flesh
               causing
               him
               to
               fear
               man
               ,
               such
               is
               the
               battle
               in
               the
               Godliest
               between
               the
               flesh
               ,
               and
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               there
               being
               no
               perfection
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               that
               so
               ,
               we
               may
               watch
               ,
               pray
               ,
               and
               be
               
                 humble
                 ,
                 working
                 out
                 our
                 salvation
                 in
                 fear
                 and
                 trembling
                 .
              
            
             
               12.
               
               By
               the
               rehearsall
               which
               David
               makes
               of
               his
               miseries
               ,
               calamities
               ,
               and
               dangers
               wherein
               he
               was
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               which
               the
               Lord
               to
               the
               glory
               of
               his
               grace
               delivered
               him
               .
               We
               learn
               that
               the
               chief
               way
               to
               glorify
               God
               ,
               and
               be
               pertaker
               of
               his
               mercy
               ,
               is
               ,
               to
               be
               sensible
               ,
               and
               understand
               our
               own
               misery
               ,
               and
               seriously
               ,
               and
               truly
               to
               acknowledge
               the
               same
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               ,
               Revel
               .
               3.
               17
               ,
               18.
               
            
             
               13.
               
               Vers
               .
               7.
               
               David
               sayes
               ;
               
                 That
                 in
                 his
                 distresse
                 he
                 called
                 upon
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               Whereby
               we
               learn
               ,
               that
               sanctified
               troubles
               drive
               us
               to
               God
               ,
               as
               the
               hardship
               which
               the
               prodigall
               indured
               drove
               him
               home
               to
               his
               Father
               ,
               and
               as
               we
               may
               see
               in
               the
               book
               of
               the
               Judges
               at
               large
               ,
               Judg.
               3.
               9.
               
               And
               elsewhere
               ,
               as
               the
               bodily
               diseases
               also
               which
               Christ
               cured
               brought
               the
               sick
               unto
               him
               ,
               and
               as
               the
               storm
               ,
               Matth.
               8.
               24.
               drove
               Peter
               to
               come
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               pray
               to
               him
               for
               safety
               .
            
             
               14.
               
               David
               also
               sayes
               ;
               
                 That
                 he
                 called
                 upon
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 cryed
                 ,
              
               which
               shewes
               unto
               us
               two
               things
               ,
               towit
               ,
               the
               frequency
               of
               his
               prayer
               ,
               as
               also
               by
               crying
               ,
               the
               fervency
               of
               his
               prayer
               ,
               which
               like
               a
               loud
               cry
               sounds
               in
               Gods
               ears
               ,
               whereby
               we
               are
               taught
               in
               like
               manner
               to
               be
               frequent
               in
               prayer
               ,
               asking
               ,
               seeking
               ,
               and
               knocking
               ,
               and
               as
               our
               Saviour
               prayed
               in
               the
               Garden
               ,
               and
               we
               are
               exhorted
               ,
               Luk
               21.
               36.
               
               Rom.
               12.
               11.
               
               Eph.
               6.
               18.
               and
               Col.
               4.
               2.
               
               As
               also
               to
               be
               fervent
               in
               prayer
               ,
               and
               not
               tepid
               ,
               or
               luke
               warme
               ,
               but
               as
               the
               importunate
               Widdow
               ,
               and
               friend
               ,
               and
               as
               the
               Cananitish
               Woman
               for
               her
               Daughter
               to
               be
               carnest
               ,
               wrestling
               with
               Jacob.
               t●ll
               we
               get
               the
               blessing
               ,
               for
               as
               the
               Apostle
               sayes
               ;
               
                 The
                 prayers
                 of
                 the
                 Godly
                 availe
                 much
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 fervent
                 ,
              
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               Act.
               12.
               5.
               
               
                 That
                 the
                 Church
                 made
                 earnest
                 prayer
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 for
                 Peter
                 .
              
            
             
               15.
               
               David
               in
               like
               manner
               sayes
               ,
               not
               onely
               that
               
                 he
                 called
                 upon
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ,
               but
               also
               
                 I
                 cryed
              
               (
               sayes
               he
               )
               
                 to
                 my
                 God.
              
               Whereby
               we
               see
               
               the
               application
               ,
               which
               faith
               makes
               ,
               as
               David
               made
               in
               his
               greatest
               distress
               ,
               Psal
               .
               22.
               1.
               
               And
               as
               Thomas
               said
               ,
               
                 my
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 Lord.
              
               Which
               application
               and
               appropriation
               ,
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               excites
               the
               Godly
               to
               prayer
               ,
               emboldens
               them
               in
               prayer
               ,
               and
               gives
               them
               a
               holy
               assurance
               after
               prayer
               of
               obtaining
               their
               requests
               .
            
             
               16.
               
               He
               also
               saies
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 Lord
                 did
                 heare
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 cry
                 entred
                 into
                 his
                 eares
                 ,
              
               thereby
               signifying
               what
               a
               comfortable
               returne
               ,
               the
               Lord
               made
               of
               his
               prayer
               .
               Whereby
               we
               are
               taught
               not
               only
               that
               we
               should
               pray
               ,
               but
               also
               that
               we
               should
               try
               ,
               what
               returne
               is
               made
               of
               our
               prayers
               :
               as
               when
               we
               pray
               for
               grace
               ,
               mortification
               ,
               and
               other
               spirituall
               gifts
               ,
               that
               are
               necessary
               to
               salvation
               ,
               the
               defect
               of
               which
               triall
               ,
               makes
               our
               prayers
               to
               be
               more
               out
               of
               formality
               then
               fruitfull
               .
               As
               likewise
               this
               is
               an
               argument
               that
               prayer
               should
               be
               made
               only
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               no
               other
               :
               because
               this
               is
               his
               property
               ,
               that
               he
               heares
               the
               prayers
               of
               the
               Godly
               ,
               wheresoever
               they
               are
               :
               which
               no
               creature
               can
               do
               ,
               who
               is
               not
               omnipresent
               ,
               and
               omniscient
               as
               the
               Lord
               is
               ,
               and
               who
               heares
               not
               only
               vocall
               ,
               but
               mentall
               prayers
               :
               as
               we
               see
               ,
               Exod.
               14.
               15.
               and
               1
               Sam.
               1.
               13.
               
               Therefore
               saies
               the
               Psalmist
               ,
               Psal
               .
               65.
               2.
               
               
                 O
                 thou
                 that
                 hearest
                 prayer
                 ,
                 untō
                 thee
                 shall
                 all
                 flesh
                 come
                 ,
              
               and
               consequently
               to
               no
               other
               .
            
             
               17.
               
               Vers
               .
               8.
               
               This
               allegoricall
               expression
               of
               the
               manifestation
               of
               the
               Lords
               presence
               for
               the
               terrour
               of
               his
               foes
               ,
               vers
               .
               15.
               
               And
               comfort
               of
               his
               own
               ,
               vers
               .
               17.
               
               Shewes
               how
               many
               waies
               the
               Lord
               hath
               ,
               for
               the
               confusion
               of
               the
               Enemies
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               deliverance
               of
               his
               own
               from
               their
               rage
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               danger
               .
               When
               we
               behold
               then
               these
               meteors
               ,
               and
               mutations
               in
               the
               elements
               ,
               albeit
               there
               be
               naturall
               causes
               thereof
               ,
               yet
               we
               should
               ascend
               higher
               than
               nature
               ,
               to
               supernaturall
               considerations
               ,
               and
               deeply
               contemplate
               in
               them
               ,
               the
               might
               and
               Majesty
               ,
               the
               power
               ,
               and
               presence
               in
               them
               of
               the
               creator
               ,
               for
               the
               ends
               forenamed
               .
            
             
               18.
               
               If
               the
               manifestation
               of
               the
               Lords
               presence
               be
               so
               terrible
               to
               his
               foes
               ,
               as
               by
               such
               ●empests
               ,
               that
               are
               temporary
               ,
               and
               but
               transient
               ,
               here
               as
               is
               exprest
               ,
               and
               as
               we
               see
               was
               at
               the
               giving
               of
               the
               law
               in
               Sinaj
               .
               How
               much
               more
               unspeakably
               terrible
               ,
               shall
               the
               Lords
               presence
               be
               as
               a
               dreadfull
               judge
               to
               malefactours
               ,
               when
               he
               shall
               come
               at
               the
               last
               day
               ,
               to
               exact
               a
               strict
               account
               of
               the
               breach
               of
               
               his
               law
               ,
               and
               when
               the
               tempest
               of
               his
               dreadfull
               wrath
               ,
               and
               dint
               thereof
               shall
               rest
               upon
               them
               ,
               unto
               all
               eternity
               .
            
             
               19.
               
               Where
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 earth
                 shook
              
               ,
               (
               being
               without
               sense
               and
               so
               great
               a
               body
               )
               
                 when
                 the
                 Lord
                 was
                 wroth
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 trembled
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 very
                 foundations
                 of
                 the
                 heaven
                 also
                 moved
                 and
                 shook
                 ,
              
               which
               is
               a
               farre
               greater
               ,
               and
               glorious
               fabrick
               then
               the
               earth
               .
               O
               then
               ,
               when
               the
               Lord
               is
               angry
               for
               sinne
               ,
               how
               should
               the
               greatest
               ,
               and
               most
               high
               ,
               and
               glorious
               Kings
               ,
               and
               others
               on
               the
               earth
               ,
               who
               are
               but
               the
               dust
               thereof
               ,
               and
               ashes
               ,
               tremble
               and
               shake
               ,
               and
               feare
               to
               offend
               so
               dreadfull
               a
               Majesty
               ,
               and
               so
               almighty
               a
               God
               ,
               and
               
                 if
                 his
                 wrath
                 be
                 kindled
                 but
                 a
                 little
                 ,
              
               (
               as
               is
               said
               Psalm
               .
               2.
               12.
               
               How
               restless
               should
               they
               be
               ,
               till
               by
               humble
               submission
               ,
               they
               pacify
               his
               anger
               .
            
             
               20.
               
               Vers
               .
               11.
               
               It
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Lord
                 rode
                 upon
                 a
                 Cherub
                 and
                 did
                 flie
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 seen
                 upon
                 the
                 wings
                 of
                 the
                 wind
                 .
              
               All
               which
               Allegoricall
               speeches
               are
               used
               ,
               to
               express
               the
               Lords
               celerity
               which
               he
               uses
               for
               deliverance
               of
               his
               own
               people
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               in
               straits
               or
               in
               danger
               .
               As
               we
               see
               when
               his
               people
               were
               pursued
               ,
               by
               Pharaoh
               at
               the
               red
               sea
               :
               were
               also
               in
               danger
               of
               an
               universall
               massacre
               ,
               by
               the
               procurement
               of
               Haman
               .
               How
               many
               wayes
               ,
               and
               from
               how
               many
               dangers
               David
               was
               delivered
               ,
               Daniel
               from
               the
               Lyons
               den
               ,
               
                 the
                 three
                 Children
              
               from
               the
               fiery
               furnace
               ,
               Peter
               from
               the
               prison
               ,
               and
               imminent
               death
               ,
               Act.
               12.
               
               The
               Lords
               people
               in
               this
               Island
               ,
               from
               the
               
                 Spanish
                 Armado
              
               in
               88.
               
               And
               the
               
                 Powder
                 treason
              
               1605.
               
               Which
               should
               make
               us
               in
               dangers
               ,
               or
               distress
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               go
               to
               God
               ,
               (
               as
               David
               speaks
               )
               who
               is
               our
               present
               help
               and
               our
               shield
               ;
               but
               also
               to
               wait
               upon
               him
               ,
               and
               have
               our
               eyes
               towards
               him
               ,
               who
               assuredly
               will
               come
               ,
               and
               not
               tarry
               ,
               and
               make
               our
               extremity
               to
               be
               his
               opportunity
               .
            
             
               21.
               
               Vers
               .
               12.
               
               
                 By
                 darkness
                 which
                 he
                 made
                 his
                 pavilion
                 ,
                 dark
                 waters
                 ,
                 and
                 thick
                 clouds
                 ,
              
               (
               though
               he
               dwelleth
               in
               unaccessible
               light
               )
               is
               purtrayed
               out
               unto
               us
               ,
               as
               he
               comes
               with
               speed
               for
               the
               comfort
               ,
               and
               deliverance
               of
               his
               own
               ,
               
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 verse●
              
               so
               here
               how
               he
               comes
               to
               execute
               his
               judgments
               upon
               the
               wicked
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               in
               darkness
               ,
               unseen
               or
               perceived
               by
               them
               ,
               till
               they
               light
               upon
               them
               unawarres
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               in
               the
               destruction
               of
               Pharaoh
               ,
               and
               his
               Army
               in
               the
               red
               sea
               ,
               and
               of
               Herod
               ,
               Act.
               12.
               
               
                 Haman
                 ,
                 Achab
                 ,
                 Jesabell
                 ,
                 Eglon
                 ,
              
               the
               
                 Sodomites
                 ,
                 Midianites
              
               ,
               Judg.
               7.
               and
               
               others
               .
               And
               as
               is
               threatned
               against
               that
               Mysticall
               whoore
               of
               Babylon
               ,
               Revel
               .
               18.
               8.
               
               Therefore
               dreame
               of
               impunity
               as
               they
               please
               ,
               and
               let
               them
               put
               the
               day
               of
               evill
               ,
               as
               farre
               from
               them
               as
               they
               list
               ,
               (
               Gods
               judgments
               being
               farre
               above
               their
               heads
               ,
               and
               therefore
               unseen
               by
               their
               blinded
               minds
               )
               yet
               assuredly
               the
               Lord
               in
               justice
               shall
               surprise
               them
               with
               his
               punishments
               ,
               while
               they
               are
               like
               the
               people
               of
               Laish
               ,
               lying
               in
               deepest
               security
               ,
               or
               as
               Zebul
               said
               to
               Gaal
               ,
               Judg.
               9.
               38.
               
               While
               they
               think
               that
               Gods
               threatnings
               are
               but
               shadowes
               or
               scarecrowes
               .
            
             
               22.
               
               Vers
               .
               17.
               
               Where
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 That
                 he
                 sent
                 from
                 above
                 ,
                 and
                 drew
                 him
                 out
                 of
                 many
                 waters
                 ,
              
               (
               whereby
               troubles
               are
               usually
               understood
               )
               David
               hereby
               shewes
               ,
               that
               (
               as
               has
               been
               said
               )
               
                 Many
                 are
                 the
                 troubles
                 of
                 the
                 righteous
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Lord
                 delivers
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 them
                 all
                 :
              
               and
               therefore
               as
               their
               deliverance
               is
               from
               above
               ,
               so
               their
               eyes
               are
               to
               him
               ,
               who
               is
               above
               ,
               and
               seeing
               their
               troubles
               are
               not
               few
               ,
               but
               many
               ,
               which
               they
               have
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               therefore
               they
               loath
               this
               〈◊〉
               and
               long
               for
               a
               better
               ,
               wherein
               are
               no
               troubles
               at
               all
               ,
               but
               rest
               forever
               ,
               Rev.
               14.
               13.
               
               
                 With
                 fulness
                 of
                 joy
                 ,
                 and
                 pleasures
                 for
                 evermore
                 ,
              
               Psal
               .
               16.
               11.
               
            
             
               23.
               
               Vers
               .
               18.
               
               He
               shewes
               that
               
                 as
                 his
                 Enemies
                 are
                 many
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 are
                 strong
                 ,
              
               and
               too
               strong
               for
               him
               .
               Whereby
               we
               observe
               ,
               that
               worldly
               power
               ,
               or
               strength
               is
               not
               on
               the
               Godlies
               ,
               or
               Church
               of
               Gods
               side
               ,
               but
               rather
               on
               their
               enemies
               ,
               wherein
               therefore
               they
               glory
               ,
               as
               in
               multitude
               ,
               riches
               ,
               power
               ,
               and
               worldly
               grandure
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               Rev.
               17.
               
               But
               therein
               is
               the
               comfort
               of
               the
               Godly
               ,
               that
               as
               Elisha
               said
               to
               Gehezj
               concerning
               the
               host
               of
               Angells
               ,
               
                 there
                 are
                 more
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 than
                 against
                 them
                 ,
              
               and
               he
               who
               is
               for
               them
               is
               stronger
               ,
               than
               they
               who
               are
               against
               them
               ,
               they
               being
               but
               as
               the
               pot
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               potter
               .
               As
               we
               see
               in
               the
               example
               of
               David
               and
               
                 Goliah
                 ,
                 Gideon
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Midianites
                 ,
                 Israell
              
               ,
               and
               Pharaohs
               Army
               ,
               and
               others
               .
               Therefore
               though
               we
               be
               but
               like
               simple
               and
               weake
               sheep
               ,
               and
               our
               enemies
               be
               as
               strong
               Lyons
               and
               Beares
               ,
               yet
               let
               us
               not
               faint
               ,
               diffide
               ,
               or
               despaire
               ,
               seeing
               our
               security
               ▪
               and
               safety
               stands
               not
               in
               our
               own
               strength
               ,
               but
               in
               his
               watchfull
               care
               ,
               and
               strength
               who
               is
               our
               shepheard
               ,
               and
               who
               as
               David
               overcame
               the
               Lyon
               and
               Beare
               ,
               and
               delivered
               his
               Fathers
               sheep
               from
               being
               their
               prey
               :
               so
               will
               he
               who
               is
               the
               sonne
               of
               David
               subdue
               ,
               and
               hath
               subdued
               all
               our
               Enemies
               ,
               and
               has
               delivered
               us
               from
               being
               their
               prey
               ,
               and
               so
               will
               ,
               even
               to
               the
               end
               .
            
             
             
               24.
               
               David
               also
               sets
               down
               the
               ground
               of
               their
               enmity
               against
               him
               ▪
               to
               be
               their
               hatred
               of
               him
               :
               not
               that
               he
               had
               done
               any
               wrong
               to
               them
               ,
               to
               procure
               their
               enmity
               ,
               but
               rather
               he
               had
               done
               good
               offices
               to
               them
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               to
               Saul
               ,
               and
               loved
               them
               though
               they
               hated
               him
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               Absolom
               :
               but
               their
               hatred
               of
               him
               without
               a
               cause
               ,
               was
               only
               from
               that
               root
               ,
               of
               that
               proclaimed
               enmity
               
                 in
                 paradise
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 seed
                 of
                 the
                 serpent
                 ,
                 should
                 hate
                 the
                 seed
                 of
                 the
                 woman
                 ,
              
               the
               wicked
               ,
               and
               the
               world
               ever
               hating
               the
               Godly
               for
               Godliness
               sake
               ,
               as
               they
               hated
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               as
               he
               foretells
               ,
               that
               the
               world
               would
               also
               hate
               his
               disciples
               .
               Therefore
               let
               none
               now
               adaies
               think
               it
               uncouth
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               either
               hated
               for
               piety
               ,
               for
               which
               they
               are
               beloved
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Godly
               ,
               or
               as
               Micholl
               derided
               David
               ,
               and
               despised
               him
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               likewise
               mocked
               and
               contemned
               .
            
             
               25.
               
               Vers
               .
               19.
               
               As
               his
               
                 Enemies
                 were
                 many
                 ,
                 and
                 strong
                 ,
              
               so
               David
               in
               like
               manner
               shewes
               that
               they
               were
               
                 subtile
                 ,
                 and
                 sedulous
                 ,
                 crafty
                 ,
                 and
                 vigilant
                 ,
              
               preventing
               him
               in
               the
               day
               of
               his
               ●●●mity
               ,
               that
               so
               they
               might
               surprise
               him
               before
               he
               was
               aware
               ,
               〈◊〉
               could
               sufficiently
               provide
               for
               his
               own
               safety
               .
               As
               we
               see
               in
               the
               Counsell
               of
               
                 Achitophell
                 ,
                 Chap.
              
               17.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
               Such
               are
               the
               enemies
               of
               Christ
               Church
               many
               for
               multitude
               ,
               strong
               for
               power
               ,
               and
               crafty
               for
               Counsell
               ,
               as
               Pharaoh
               said
               ,
               
                 Let
                 us
                 work
                 wisely
              
               ,
               and
               such
               are
               the
               spirituall
               enemies
               ,
               with
               whom
               every
               Christian
               has
               to
               encounter
               with
               ;
               but
               this
               is
               our
               comfort
               ,
               in
               place
               of
               many
               enemies
               ,
               we
               have
               one
               (
               as
               the
               people
               said
               of
               David
               )
               more
               worth
               than
               ten
               thousand
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               for
               strength
               is
               the
               almighty
               God
               ,
               and
               Creator
               ,
               by
               whose
               word
               he
               made
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               upholds
               them
               by
               his
               power
               ;
               and
               in
               place
               of
               their
               craftiness
               ,
               he
               who
               is
               wisdome
               it selfe
               ,
               derides
               them
               from
               heaven
               ,
               and
               as
               he
               did
               Achitophells
               ,
               can
               turne
               their
               wisdome
               to
               folly
               :
               therefore
               most
               justly
               as
               David
               professes
               here
               ,
               
                 does
                 the
                 Godly
                 make
                 him
                 their
                 stay
                 .
              
            
             
               26.
               
               Vers
               .
               20.
               
               David
               ascribes
               here
               his
               liberty
               or
               enlargement
               ,
               his
               life
               and
               preservation
               thereof
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               his
               benefits
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               received
               from
               God
               ,
               only
               to
               his
               free
               love
               and
               favour
               :
               as
               the
               Prophet
               speaks
               ,
               Hos
               .
               14.
               4.
               
               And
               not
               to
               any
               merit
               of
               his
               ,
               though
               he
               was
               a
               man
               according
               to
               Gods
               heart
               .
               Which
               should
               teach
               all
               men
               the
               like
               humble
               acknowledgment
               ,
               
                 for
                 what
                 have
                 we
              
               (
               as
               the
               Apostle
               tells
               us
               )
               
                 but
                 what
                 we
                 have
                 received
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 
                 why
                 should
                 we
                 glory
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 we
                 had
                 not
                 received
                 the
                 same
                 ?
                 and
                 when
                 we
                 have
                 done
                 all
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 do
                 ,
              
               (
               if
               it
               were
               possible
               )
               our
               Saviour
               hath
               taught
               us
               ,
               no
               less
               truly
               then
               humbly
               ,
               to
               acknowledge
               our selves
               to
               be
               
                 but
                 unprofitable
                 servants
              
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               also
               David
               acknowledgeth
               ,
               Psal
               .
               16.
               2.
               
               And
               Eliphaz
               declares
               ,
               Job
               .
               22.
               2.
               
               And
               Elihu
               ,
               Job
               .
               35.
               7.
               
            
             
               27.
               
               We
               may
               see
               here
               in
               like
               manner
               matter
               both
               of
               admiration
               ,
               and
               instruction
               .
               Admiration
               of
               the
               Lords
               free
               love
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               pass
               by
               the
               fallen
               Angells
               ,
               who
               were
               created
               glorious
               spirits
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               should
               delight
               in
               the
               sonnes
               of
               men
               ,
               sinfull
               dust
               and
               ashes
               ,
               so
               that
               we
               may
               justly
               cry
               out
               with
               
                 David
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 man
                 that
                 thou
                 should
                 so
                 regard
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 should
                 be
                 mindfull
                 of
                 him
                 ?
              
               no
               cause
               of
               any
               such
               delight
               being
               on
               mans
               part
               ,
               but
               the
               contrary
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               at
               large
               Ezek.
               16.
               
               Next
               we
               may
               see
               matter
               of
               instruction
               ,
               that
               if
               God
               delight
               in
               man
               ,
               therefore
               man
               should
               in
               like
               manner
               delight
               in
               God
               ,
               his
               service
               ,
               and
               ordinances
               ,
               and
               not
               (
               as
               many
               do
               )
               in
               the
               service
               ,
               or
               rather
               slavery
               of
               sinne
               ,
               Satan
               ,
               and
               (
               like
               the
               prodigall
               that
               fed
               swine
               ,
               )
               in
               their
               own
               beastly
               lusts
               and
               fulfilling
               thereof
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             II
             SAM
             .
             Chap.
             22.
             from
             the
             20.
             
             Verse
             to
             the
             end
             .
          
           
             DAvid
             having
             spoken
             before
             of
             his
             deliverances
             ,
             and
             liberation
             ,
             he
             continues
             in
             the
             confirmation
             of
             the
             proposition
             of
             Gods
             goodness
             ,
             and
             benefits
             bestowed
             on
             him
             ,
             and
             
               from
               the
            
             21.
             
               to
               the
            
             26.
             
             He
             declares
             the
             Lords
             goodness
             towards
             him
             in
             a
             mercifull
             remuneration
             .
             1.
             
             
               According
               to
               his
               righteousness
            
             .
             2.
             
             
               According
               to
               the
               cleanness
               of
               his
               hands
               ,
            
             both
             which
             he
             repeates
             ,
             vers
             .
             25.
             
             By
             which
             righteousness
             ,
             is
             understood
             either
             the
             righteousness
             of
             his
             cause
             against
             his
             enemies
             ,
             whose
             cause
             on
             the
             contrary
             was
             unrighteous
             ,
             or
             if
             personall
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             causall
             ,
             the
             righteousness
             of
             integrity
             or
             sincerity
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             as
             he
             saies
             vers
             .
             24.
             
             
               I
               was
               also
               upright
               before
               him
               .
               And
               by
               the
               cleanness
               of
               his
               hands
            
             is
             meant
             ,
             the
             innocency
             of
             his
             Actions
             ,
             and
             that
             as
             he
             had
             a
             just
             and
             righteous
             cause
             on
             his
             side
             ,
             so
             he
             prosecuted
             
             not
             the
             same
             by
             unlawfull
             meanes
             ,
             as
             his
             enemies
             did
             .
             Likewise
             it
             is
             to
             be
             remarked
             ,
             that
             he
             saies
             not
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Lord
               rewarded
               him
               for
               his
               righteousness
               ,
            
             as
             meriting
             any
             waies
             thereby
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             his
             righteousness
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             excellent
             distinction
             of
             
               Pope
               Gregory
            
             ,
             on
             the
             seaventh
             penitentiall
             Psalm
             ,
             and
             words
             (
             
               fac
               auditam
            
             .
             )
             who
             saies
             thus
             .
             If
             the
             felicity
             of
             the
             saints
             be
             mercy
             ,
             and
             not
             acquired
             by
             merits
             .
             
               Where
               is
               that
               which
               is
               written
               ,
               who
               shall
               render
               to
               every
               one
               according
               to
               his
               workes
               ?
               If
               it
               be
               rendred
               then
               according
               to
               works
               ,
            
             how
             shall
             it
             be
             esteemed
             mercy
             ?
             but
             it
             is
             one
             thing
             (
             saies
             he
             )
             
               according
               to
               their
               workes
            
             ,
             and
             another
             thing
             for
             the
             workes
             themselves
             ,
             for
             in
             that
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               according
               to
               his
               workes
            
             ,
             the
             quality
             of
             the
             work
             is
             understood
             ,
             that
             whose
             workes
             are
             seen
             to
             be
             good
             ,
             his
             reward
             shall
             be
             also
             glorious
             ,
             as
             whose
             workes
             are
             evill
             his
             reward
             shall
             be
             contrary
             .
             But
             as
             for
             eternall
             life
             which
             we
             have
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             with
             God
             ,
             no
             labour
             can
             be
             equalled
             ,
             (
             saies
             he
             )
             no
             work
             can
             be
             compared
             .
             They
             are
             therefore
             (
             as
             Bernard
             saies
             
               via
               regni
               ,
               non
               causa
               regnandi
            
             )
             not
             the
             causes
             of
             Gods
             favour
             or
             delight
             in
             us
             ,
             but
             the
             effects
             ,
             not
             proceeding
             but
             succeeding
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             provocations
             ,
             but
             the
             declarations
             thereof
             .
             Therefore
             he
             subjoynes
             (
             
               for
               I
               have
               keept
               the
               waies
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             )
             declaring
             ,
             1.
             
             Positively
             what
             he
             did
             .
             And
             2.
             
             Negatively
             ,
             what
             he
             did
             not
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             (
             and
             have
             not
             wickedly
             departed
             from
             my
             God.
             )
             
               By
               the
               waies
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             understanding
             his
             word
             and
             precepts
             ,
             which
             are
             called
             his
             waies
             ,
             as
             Psal
             .
             119.
             3.
             
             Because
             he
             is
             the
             Author
             thereof
             ,
             by
             the
             inspiration
             of
             his
             spirit
             ,
             as
             also
             because
             there
             is
             nothing
             commanded
             therein
             but
             holiness
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Lords
             way
             ,
             he
             being
             holy
             in
             all
             his
             waies
             ,
             and
             last
             ,
             because
             the
             same
             leads
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             the
             starre
             did
             the
             wise
             men
             to
             Christ
             .
             Next
             his
             keeping
             thereof
             is
             1.
             
             In
             mind
             and
             meditation
             ,
             as
             Ps
             .
             1.
             2.
             
             &
             119.
             11.
             
             And
             2.
             
             In
             practice
             ,
             meditation
             ,
             and
             conversation
             :
             againe
             ,
             his
             not
             departing
             from
             God
             ,
             is
             not
             in
             relation
             to
             place
             ,
             which
             none
             can
             do
             ,
             in
             respect
             that
             God
             is
             omnipresent
             .
             But
             in
             relation
             to
             his
             commandments
             ,
             as
             he
             expones
             himselfe
             ,
             
               in
               the
               next
               verse
            
             ,
             and
             this
             he
             did
             not
             wickedly
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             through
             presumption
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             constant
             course
             of
             sinning
             ,
             though
             through
             frailty
             ,
             and
             force
             of
             temptation
             one
             may
             fall
             ,
             as
             David
             did
             indeed
             ,
             and
             Peter
             likewise
             :
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             he
             sets
             Gods
             Word
             or
             precepts
             alwaies
             before
             
             him
             to
             be
             the
             directory
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             which
             he
             calleth
             his
             judgments
             ,
             as
             Ps
             .
             119.
             30.
             1.
             
             Because
             they
             serve
             to
             discerne
             good
             from
             evill
             .
             And
             2.
             because
             Gods
             Word
             is
             not
             a
             naked
             sentence
             ,
             but
             as
             it
             points
             out
             evill
             ,
             so
             it
             pronounces
             plagues
             against
             it
             ,
             which
             shall
             be
             executed
             according
             to
             the
             sentence
             thereof
             .
             Likewise
             the
             same
             is
             called
             here
             Gods
             statutes
             ,
             as
             Ps
             .
             119.
             8.
             
             Because
             of
             the
             obligatory
             power
             thereof
             to
             the
             Lords
             obedience
             ;
             as
             subjects
             are
             bound
             to
             obey
             the
             lawes
             and
             statutes
             of
             their
             King.
             And
             this
             David
             professes
             he
             did
             in
             sincerity
             ,
             and
             uprightness
             ,
             which
             the
             Lord
             requireth
             ,
             Ps
             .
             5.
             6.
             
             And
             without
             any
             hypocrisie
             which
             the
             Lord
             hateth
             .
             Whereby
             he
             by
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             did
             keep
             himselfe
             from
             sinning
             against
             God
             ,
             as
             Ps
             .
             119.
             11.
             
             Which
             he
             calleth
             his
             iniquity
             ,
             because
             what
             grace
             we
             have
             is
             Gods
             ,
             but
             what
             iniquity
             we
             commit
             is
             our
             own
             ,
             and
             from
             corrupt
             nature
             .
          
           
             Next
             ,
             Vers
             .
             26.
             
             He
             subjoynes
             an
             Apostrophe
             converting
             his
             speech
             to
             God.
             And
             1.
             extolling
             his
             goodness
             ,
             and
             equity
             towards
             the
             Godly
             ,
             as
             also
             his
             equity
             and
             sutable
             dealing
             with
             the
             wicked
             ,
             and
             as
             for
             the
             Godly
             ,
             he
             gives
             them
             three
             Epithets
             ,
             whereby
             he
             describes
             them
             .
             1.
             
             Mercifull
             .
             2.
             
             Vpright
             .
             And
             3.
             
             Pure
             .
             The
             first
             being
             relative
             to
             offenders
             and
             the
             poore
             ,
             and
             contrary
             to
             cruelty
             and
             uncharitableness
             .
             The
             second
             ,
             being
             contrary
             to
             hypocrisie
             towards
             God
             ,
             and
             dissimulation
             towards
             man
             ,
             whereby
             a
             Godly
             man
             is
             like
             a
             Nathaniell
             .
             And
             the
             third
             being
             contrary
             to
             uncleanness
             either
             of
             heart
             ,
             as
             Matth.
             5.
             8.
             
             Or
             life
             and
             conversation
             .
             As
             for
             the
             wicked
             the
             Epithet
             which
             he
             gives
             them
             .
             Is
             1.
             
             Froward
             ,
             (
             as
             Naball
             was
             said
             to
             be
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             25.
             17.
             
             )
             who
             is
             ,
             (
             as
             he
             would
             say
             )
             of
             an
             obstinate
             ,
             rebellious
             and
             perverse
             disposition
             ,
             who
             neither
             will
             heare
             ,
             nor
             obey
             good
             Counsell
             :
             and
             with
             such
             (
             he
             saies
             )
             the
             Lord
             will
             shew
             himselfe
             unsavory
             ,
             and
             unpleasant
             to
             them
             ,
             because
             of
             his
             sharp
             judgments
             ,
             which
             he
             will
             inflict
             upon
             them
             .
             2.
             
             The
             other
             Epithet
             that
             he
             gives
             to
             them
             ,
             is
             pride
             ,
             or
             haughtiness
             ,
             both
             against
             God
             ,
             in
             refusing
             to
             obey
             Gods
             commandments
             ,
             or
             taking
             his
             yoke
             upon
             them
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             Ps
             .
             2.
             3.
             
             And
             in
             Pharaoh
             ,
             Exod.
             5.
             2.
             
             As
             also
             against
             man
             ,
             and
             in
             speciall
             the
             Godly
             ,
             whom
             they
             afflict
             usually
             .
             Whom
             notwithstanding
             the
             Lord
             will
             save
             :
             but
             as
             for
             those
             wicked
             proud
             ones
             ,
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             upon
             them
             in
             wrath
             (
             as
             his
             eyes
             are
             on
             the
             Godly
             in
             mercy
             )
             that
             so
             he
             may
             bring
             them
             down
             .
          
           
           
             After
             which
             
               from
               the
            
             29.
             
               verse
               to
               the
            
             50.
             he
             continueth
             the
             extolling
             of
             the
             Lords
             favour
             particularly
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             taken
             especially
             from
             the
             victories
             granted
             by
             God
             to
             David
             over
             all
             his
             enemies
             ,
             forraine
             ,
             and
             domestick
             :
             in
             the
             first
             whereof
             he
             laies
             down
             a
             generall
             ,
             
               that
               God
               is
               his
               lamp
               who
               will
               lighten
               his
               darkness
            
             ;
             by
             a
             Metaphor
             ,
             darkness
             being
             taken
             for
             mens
             miseries
             ,
             and
             calamities
             ,
             and
             light
             for
             mens
             felicity
             and
             prosperity
             ,
             so
             that
             hereby
             he
             declares
             how
             the
             Lord
             turned
             his
             calamity
             to
             comfort
             ,
             and
             his
             adversity
             into
             prosperity
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             next
             
               three
               verses
            
             he
             has
             an
             Epiphonema
             from
             the
             works
             of
             God
             ,
             from
             his
             essence
             or
             nature
             ,
             from
             his
             word
             ,
             and
             his
             preservation
             of
             all
             them
             who
             trust
             in
             him
             .
             1.
             
             From
             his
             workes
             ,
             in
             making
             him
             runne
             through
             the
             thickest
             troups
             of
             his
             enemies
             ,
             while
             they
             are
             in
             the
             field
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             have
             their
             recourse
             to
             their
             strong
             Cities
             ,
             in
             making
             him
             scale
             them
             nimbly
             ,
             and
             take
             them
             in
             victoriously
             .
             2.
             
             From
             his
             essence
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             perfect
             in
             his
             way
             .
             3.
             
             From
             his
             Word
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             pure
             ,
             like
             gold
             tryed
             in
             the
             fire
             ,
             and
             without
             mixture
             of
             any
             errour
             therein
             ,
             but
             true
             and
             infallible
             .
             4.
             
             From
             his
             preservation
             of
             all
             them
             ,
             who
             trust
             in
             him
             .
             Which
             
               Epiphonema
               David
            
             closeth
             with
             a
             comparison
             of
             others
             that
             are
             called
             Gods
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             interrogation
             or
             challenge
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               who
               is
               God
               but
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               who
               is
               a
               rock
               ,
               save
               our
               God
               ?
            
             as
             if
             he
             would
             say
             ,
             none
             are
             such
             ,
             the
             like
             interrogation
             having
             ever
             the
             force
             of
             a
             negation
             .
             Thereafter
             
               from
               the
            
             33.
             
               vers
               .
               to
               the
            
             50.
             
             He
             applies
             the
             generall
             to
             himselfe
             in
             particular
             ,
             by
             many
             arguments
             by
             way
             of
             gradation
             .
             Whereby
             he
             proves
             that
             God
             had
             bestowed
             upon
             him
             ,
             all
             those
             things
             that
             are
             necessary
             or
             requisite
             ,
             for
             obtaining
             deliverance
             from
             his
             enemies
             ,
             and
             victory
             in
             battle
             .
             Which
             are
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Lord
             is
             his
             strength
             ,
             and
             power
             ,
             whereby
             he
             understands
             that
             he
             gave
             him
             courage
             of
             heart
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             in
             his
             going
             against
             Goliah
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             the
             first
             vertue
             of
             a
             commander
             in
             warres
             .
             2.
             
             That
             he
             maketh
             his
             way
             perfect
             or
             plaine
             ,
             which
             signifies
             the
             removing
             of
             all
             impediments
             ,
             and
             facilitating
             his
             enterprises
             .
             
               In
               making
               his
               feet
               swift
               to
               pursue
               ,
               and
               fall
               upon
               his
               enemies
               ,
            
             and
             having
             over
             taken
             them
             ,
             to
             get
             the
             victory
             over
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             set
             above
             them
             .
             4.
             
             
               That
               he
               he
               taught
               his
               hands
               to
               fight
               ,
            
             which
             signifies
             his
             skill
             in
             military
             affaires
             ,
             and
             how
             to
             use
             his
             weapon
             .
             5.
             
             That
             with
             skill
             he
             had
             
             also
             given
             him
             strength
             of
             body
             requisite
             for
             warre
             ,
             
               So
               that
               a
               bow
               of
               steel
               was
               broken
               by
               his
               Armes
               .
            
             6.
             
             
               That
               he
               had
               given
               him
               the
               shield
               of
               his
               salvation
               ,
            
             whereby
             he
             signifies
             his
             surety
             from
             the
             weapons
             ,
             or
             darts
             of
             his
             Enemies
             ,
             and
             subjoynes
             that
             the
             Lords
             greatnesse
             of
             power
             was
             the
             cause
             of
             his
             greatnesse
             by
             Victories
             .
             7.
             
             
               That
               he
               inlarged
               his
               steps
               under
               him
               ,
            
             so
             that
             his
             feet
             did
             not
             slip
             ,
             whereby
             he
             signifies
             his
             prosperous
             successe
             in
             all
             his
             marchings
             .
             8.
             
             He
             sets
             down
             the
             consequences
             of
             all
             the
             former
             in
             the
             execution
             ,
             and
             practise
             thereof
             ,
             in
             persuing
             his
             Enemies
             ;
             destroying
             them
             ,
             consuming
             them
             ,
             and
             deadly
             wounding
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             not
             rise
             ,
             but
             were
             fallen
             under
             his
             feet
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             Lord
             had
             given
             the
             necks
             of
             his
             Enemies
             ,
             who
             would
             not
             lie
             under
             the
             yoke
             of
             his
             obedience
             unto
             him
             ,
             for
             that
             end
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             destroy
             them
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             were
             in
             this
             extremity
             ,
             when
             they
             looked
             for
             help
             from
             man
             ,
             they
             were
             disappointed
             ,
             for
             there
             was
             none
             to
             save
             then
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             sought
             help
             from
             God
             ,
             he
             did
             not
             answer
             them
             ,
             and
             thus
             being
             helplesse
             ,
             he
             compares
             them
             to
             most
             vile
             things
             ,
             and
             shewes
             that
             he
             did
             beat
             them
             as
             small
             as
             dust
             ,
             and
             did
             stamp
             them
             ,
             as
             myre
             the
             in
             street
             ,
             and
             disperse
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             spread
             dung
             on
             the
             ground
             .
             And
             thereafter
             he
             amplifies
             yet
             more
             the
             Lords
             goodnesse
             to
             him
             .
             
               From
               the
            
             44.
             
               verse
               to
               the
            
             50.
             
             In
             that
             this
             Lord
             had
             not
             onely
             delivered
             him
             from
             the
             strivings
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             who
             were
             his
             own
             subjects
             ;
             but
             also
             that
             he
             had
             subdued
             under
             him
             the
             Nations
             ,
             that
             were
             round
             about
             him
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Syrians
               ,
               Ammonites
            
             ,
             and
             
               Philistims
               ,
               &c.
            
             Wherefore
             Vers
             .
             47.
             he
             bursts
             forth
             in
             a
             
               Patheticke
               doxologie
            
             ,
             for
             the
             Lords
             deliverance
             of
             him
             from
             all
             his
             Enemies
             ,
             and
             his
             advancement
             over
             them
             ,
             and
             last
             by
             way
             of
             conclusion
             ,
             
               From
               the
            
             50.
             
               vers
               .
               to
               the
               end
            
             .
             He
             resolves
             to
             be
             thankfull
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             while
             he
             lives
             ,
             which
             he
             doth
             upon
             two
             reasons
             ,
             the
             one
             is
             ,
             
               ab
               antecedentibus
            
             ,
             implied
             in
             the
             particle
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             that
             is
             for
             all
             the
             before
             rehearsed
             benefits
             :
             the
             other
             is
             
               à
               consequentibus
            
             ,
             because
             he
             will
             shew
             mercy
             to
             his
             anointed
             ,
             and
             to
             his
             seed
             for
             ever
             .
             Wherein
             David
             is
             a
             cleer
             type
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             called
             the
             Sonne
             of
             
               David
               ,
               whom
               the
               Lord
               anoynted
               with
               the
               oile
               of
               gladnesse
               above
               his
               fellowes
               ,
            
             (
             as
             his
             name
             Christ
             imports
             )
             and
             who
             has
             subdued
             all
             his
             ,
             and
             our
             Enemies
             ,
             sinne
             ,
             Satan
             ,
             Hell
             ,
             Death
             ,
             
             and
             the
             Grave
             ,
             and
             Triumphed
             over
             them
             on
             the
             Tree
             of
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             
               and
               led
               captivite
               captive
            
             ,
             to
             whom
             also
             the
             
               Lord
               has
               given
               the
               Nations
               ,
               and
               the
               heathen
               for
               an
               inheritance
               ,
               as
            
             Psal
             .
             2.
             8.
             
             
               And
               the
               uttermost
               parts
               of
               the
               Earth
               for
               a
               possession
               ,
            
             by
             the
             conversion
             of
             the
             gentiles
             to
             the
             profession
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             embracing
             of
             the
             Gospell
             .
          
           
             
               OBSERVATIONS
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               V.
               21.
               
               IN
               true
               piety
               ,
               or
               sanctification
               we
               see
               that
               integrity
               ,
               or
               uprightnesse
               of
               heart
               ,
               and
               outward
               practise
               thereof
               in
               our
               lives
               ,
               which
               is
               cleannesse
               of
               hands
               should
               ever
               go
               together
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               voyce
               of
               Jacob
               ,
               and
               the
               hands
               of
               Esau
               ,
               or
               an
               hypocriticall
               ,
               and
               simulate
               shew
               of
               Godlinesse
               ,
               denying
               the
               power
               thereof
               ,
               and
               not
               joyning
               the
               practise
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               have
               leaves
               like
               the
               Figtree
               ,
               which
               Christ
               cursed
               ,
               
                 or
                 a
                 name
                 that
                 they
                 live
                 but
                 are
                 dead
                 ,
              
               like
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 Sardis
                 ,
                 Revel
              
               .
               3.
               2.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               David
               had
               said
               before
               ,
               Vers
               .
               that
               the
               Lord
               favoured
               ,
               and
               had
               delight
               in
               him
               ,
               wherefore
               he
               subjoynes
               as
               an
               evidence
               thereof
               ,
               the
               grace
               of
               sanctification
               .
               Thereby
               shewing
               ,
               that
               this
               is
               the
               only
               true
               evidence
               of
               the
               Lords
               love
               ,
               towit
               ,
               grace
               and
               sanctification
               ,
               and
               by
               no
               other
               thing
               can
               it
               be
               known
               ,
               seeing
               worldly
               prosperity
               is
               rather
               the
               portion
               of
               the
               wicked
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               ,
               Psal
               .
               73.
               
               And
               in
               the
               examples
               of
               the
               rich
               fool
               and
               glutton
               ,
               than
               the
               lot
               of
               the
               Godly
               ,
               to
               whom
               God
               gives
               the
               gifts
               of
               his
               right
               hand
               ,
               and
               for
               whom
               he
               has
               appointed
               the
               inheritance
               ,
               as
               Abraham
               did
               for
               Isaac
               ,
               and
               the
               birthright
               with
               the
               blessing
               ,
               which
               Isaac
               gave
               to
               Jacob.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               We
               see
               that
               although
               the
               Godly
               merit
               not
               by
               any
               condignity
               of
               their
               works
               ,
               or
               Persons
               ,
               yet
               that
               piety
               and
               Godlinesse
               wants
               not
               its
               own
               reward
               ,
               
                 ratione
                 pacti
              
               ,
               because
               God
               has
               promised
               the
               same
               thereunto
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               just
               with
               him
               to
               perform
               ,
               and
               onely
               of
               meer
               mercy
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               Psal
               .
               62.
               12.
               and
               Hose
               10.
               12.
               
               Where
               we
               are
               willed
               to
               sow
               in
               righteousnesse
               ,
               and
               reap
               in
               mercy
               .
               Therefore
               sayes
               Paul
               ,
               2
               Tim.
               1.
               16
               ,
               17.
               concerning
               Onesiphorus
               ,
               who
               had
               refreshed
               him
               oftimes
               in
               his
               bonds
               .
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 grant
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 find
                 mercy
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 in
                 that
                 day
                 ,
              
               towit
               ,
               
               
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 account
                 ,
              
               the
               wages
               of
               sinne
               being
               death
               ,
               but
               life
               everlasting
               being
               the
               free
               gift
               of
               God
               ,
               Rom.
               6.
               23.
               
               And
               therefore
               called
               an
               inheritance
               ,
               Jam.
               2.
               5.
               
               Which
               comes
               to
               Children
               not
               by
               their
               own
               purchase
               ,
               but
               which
               is
               given
               them
               by
               their
               Father
               .
               Which
               recompensing
               therefore
               of
               sinceer
               holinesse
               ,
               and
               practicall
               piety
               should
               be
               a
               great
               encouragement
               ,
               to
               the
               Godly
               to
               persevere
               therein
               ,
               and
               abound
               in
               good
               works
               ,
               in
               which
               as
               the
               way
               which
               leads
               to
               that
               heavenly
               Kingdome
               ,
               we
               are
               exhorted
               to
               walk
               ,
               Eph.
               2.
               10.
               
               And
               to
               abound
               therein
               ,
               and
               bring
               forth
               much
               fruit
               ,
               Joh.
               15.
               2.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               Vers
               .
               22.
               
               Davids
               keeping
               the
               wayes
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               not
               departing
               wickedly
               from
               him
               ,
               or
               his
               statutes
               .
               We
               see
               ,
               not
               onely
               the
               Godlies
               care
               of
               ordering
               their
               conversation
               aright
               ;
               but
               likewise
               wherein
               true
               Godlinesse
               consists
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               as
               Isa
               .
               1.
               16.
               
               
                 To
                 cease
                 to
                 do
                 evill
              
               ,
               or
               not
               to
               depart
               from
               Gods
               commandments
               ,
               and
               to
               
                 learn
                 to
                 do
                 well
              
               ,
               or
               to
               keep
               his
               wayes
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               also
               ,
               Psal
               .
               34.
               14.
               and
               Amos
               5.
               15.
               
               Where
               we
               are
               commanded
               
                 to
                 hate
                 evill
                 ,
                 and
                 love
                 good
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               eschew
               sinne
               ,
               not
               onely
               in
               action
               ,
               and
               to
               do
               good
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               hate
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               love
               the
               other
               in
               our
               affection
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               We
               see
               here
               likewise
               the
               difference
               between
               the
               sinning
               of
               the
               Godly
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               wicked
               ,
               the
               Godly
               sinne
               daily
               ,
               and
               therefore
               are
               taught
               to
               crave
               daily
               forgiveness
               :
               but
               this
               their
               sinning
               is
               ,
               but
               through
               frailty
               ,
               and
               by
               sins
               which
               we
               call
               
                 Quotidianae
                 incursionis
              
               ,
               but
               they
               are
               not
               ,
               as
               the
               sinnes
               of
               the
               wicked
               are
               ,
               of
               presumption
               ,
               by
               departing
               wickedly
               from
               God
               with
               delight
               ,
               making
               a
               trade
               of
               sinne
               ,
               and
               sinning
               against
               both
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               conscience
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Vers
               .
               23.
               
               David
               sayes
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Lords
                 judgements
                 were
                 alwayes
                 before
                 him
                 .
              
               Whereby
               we
               observe
               that
               the
               right
               way
               how
               to
               eschew
               sinne
               ,
               is
               ,
               to
               hold
               Gods
               Word
               ,
               or
               his
               statutes
               ,
               called
               here
               his
               judgments
               ever
               before
               our
               eyes
               ,
               a
               the
               directory
               of
               our
               life
               ,
               and
               conversation
               ,
               as
               David
               did
               here
               ,
               and
               which
               he
               hid
               also
               in
               his
               heart
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               not
               sinne
               against
               God
               ,
               as
               he
               shewes
               ,
               Psal
               .
               119.
               11.
               
               As
               also
               if
               by
               Gods
               judgments
               ,
               his
               punishments
               of
               sinne
               were
               meant
               ,
               the
               same
               likewise
               serves
               as
               a
               powerfull
               preservative
               from
               sinne
               to
               the
               Godly
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               ,
               Psal
               .
               119.
               120.
               
            
             
               7.
               
               Whereas
               he
               sayes
               ,
               
                 That
                 all
                 his
                 judgments
                 were
                 before
                 him
                 ,
              
               which
               is
               all
               one
               with
               that
               ,
               which
               he
               sayes
               ,
               Psal
               .
               119.
               6.
               
               
                 That
                 he
                 
                 had
                 a
                 respect
                 to
                 all
                 Gods
                 commandments
                 ,
              
               we
               observe
               that
               it
               is
               not
               the
               practise
               of
               the
               Godly
               to
               nourish
               any
               one
               bosome
               sinne
               ,
               as
               Herod
               did
               ,
               in
               hearkning
               to
               the
               Baptist
               in
               many
               things
               ,
               except
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               Herodias
               ,
               but
               as
               it
               is
               the
               commendation
               of
               Zachary
               ,
               and
               
                 Elizabeth
                 ,
                 Luke
              
               1.
               6.
               
               
                 That
                 they
                 walked
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 commandments
                 of
                 God
                 blamelesse
                 ,
              
               so
               to
               abandon
               and
               mortify
               all
               sinnes
               whatsoever
               ,
               and
               to
               observe
               all
               Gods
               ordinances
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               strive
               to
               be
               perfect
               by
               that
               perfection
               which
               we
               call
               of
               parts
               ,
               though
               we
               cannot
               in
               this
               life
               attain
               to
               that
               perfection
               ,
               which
               we
               call
               of
               degrees
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               Vers
               .
               24.
               
               Where
               David
               sayes
               ,
               
                 That
                 he
                 was
                 upright
                 before
                 God.
              
               We
               see
               not
               onely
               wherein
               the
               Lord
               delights
               ,
               towit
               ,
               sincerity
               in
               his
               service
               ,
               and
               worship
               ,
               which
               Psal
               .
               51.
               6.
               
               
                 He
                 calleth
                 truth
                 in
                 the
                 inward
                 parts
                 .
              
               But
               likewise
               that
               it
               is
               the
               care
               of
               the
               Godly
               to
               be
               sinceer
               without
               hypocrisy
               ,
               and
               to
               approve
               themselves
               to
               God
               ,
               as
               doing
               all
               before
               him
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               sight
               ,
               whom
               they
               know
               to
               be
               omniscient
               ,
               and
               the
               searcher
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
               and
               reines
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               Likewise
               where
               he
               sayes
               ,
               
                 And
                 have
                 keept
                 my self
                 from
                 mine
                 iniquity
              
               He
               shewes
               the
               difference
               between
               grace
               ,
               and
               sinne
               in
               the
               Godly
               ,
               the
               one
               is
               from
               God
               onely
               ,
               
                 for
                 what
                 have
                 we
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 not
                 received
                 ?
              
               And
               therefore
               sayes
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 Yet
                 not
                 I
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 in
                 me
                 :
              
               but
               the
               other
               which
               is
               sinne
               ,
               is
               onely
               from
               ourselves
               ,
               and
               our
               corrupt
               nature
               ,
               and
               therefore
               justly
               should
               we
               own
               it
               as
               ours
               ,
               and
               be
               humbled
               therefore
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               Vers
               .
               26.
               27.
               
               From
               the
               properties
               whereby
               he
               describes
               the
               Godly
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               mercyfull
               ,
               and
               not
               cruell
               ,
               or
               uncharitable
               :
               as
               also
               upright
               ,
               and
               not
               hypocriticall
               ,
               nor
               dissemblers
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               are
               pure
               both
               in
               heart
               and
               life
               ,
               and
               not
               unclean
               like
               Dogs
               and
               Swine
               .
               Let
               us
               learn
               to
               be
               like
               them
               ,
               as
               herein
               they
               are
               like
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               do
               as
               the
               Apostle
               sayes
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               10.
               1.
               
               
                 Follow
                 me
                 as
                 I
                 follow
                 Christ.
                 
              
            
             
               11.
               
               Where
               he
               sayes
               ,
               
                 With
                 the
                 forward
                 ,
                 God
                 will
                 shew
                 himself
                 unto
                 them
                 unsavory
                 ,
                 or
                 displeasant
                 .
              
               We
               see
               not
               onely
               the
               naturall
               disposition
               of
               the
               unregenerate
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               froward
               ,
               rebellious
               and
               perverse
               ;
               but
               also
               that
               themselves
               are
               the
               cause
               why
               the
               Lord
               delights
               not
               in
               them
               ,
               as
               he
               doth
               in
               the
               Godly
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Lord
               is
               as
               an
               unsavory
               thing
               ,
               and
               unpleasant
               to
               them
               ,
               especially
               when
               he
               punishes
               them
               justly
               for
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               who
               otherwise
               to
               the
               Godly
               
               is
               so
               sweet
               and
               desireable
               ,
               that
               they
               exhort
               others
               to
               taste
               how
               sweet
               he
               is
               ,
               and
               excellent
               ,
               and
               to
               seek
               after
               him
               ,
               Cant.
               5.
               9.
               
               So
               that
               he
               is
               like
               that
               cloud
               ,
               Exod.
               14.
               10.
               
               
                 That
                 was
                 darknesse
                 to
                 the
                 Egyptions
                 ,
                 but
                 gave
                 light
                 to
              
               Israell
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               Vers
               .
               28.
               
               Gods
               people
               is
               called
               an
               afflicted
               people
               ,
               where
               we
               observe
               what
               their
               condition
               is
               ,
               and
               ever
               has
               been
               in
               this
               World
               ,
               as
               our
               Saviour
               foretold
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               and
               therefore
               are
               compared
               to
               
                 a
                 Lilly
                 amongst
                 Thornes
                 ,
                 Cant.
              
               2.
               2.
               
               
                 Sheep
                 amongst
                 Wolves
              
               ,
               and
               to
               Noahs
               Ark
               tossed
               upon
               the
               Waters
               ,
               with
               which
               condition
               they
               should
               rest
               content
               ,
               seeing
               the
               same
               was
               of
               their
               head
               and
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Lord
               does
               this
               for
               their
               good
               ,
               as
               David
               professes
               ,
               Psal
               .
               119.
               71.
               
               And
               as
               the
               Apostle
               many
               wayes
               shewes
               ,
               Heb.
               12.
               
            
             
               13.
               
               As
               for
               the
               comfort
               of
               his
               afflicted
               people
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 That
                 God
                 will
                 save
                 them
              
               ,
               so
               to
               the
               terrour
               of
               the
               proud
               and
               ungodly
               who
               afflicts
               them
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               that
               the
               Lords
               eyes
               in
               wrath
               is
               upon
               them
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               bring
               them
               down
               :
               whereby
               we
               see
               that
               as
               the
               Godly
               should
               referre
               their
               cause
               ,
               and
               wrongs
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               so
               that
               assuredly
               he
               sees
               there
               injuries
               ,
               and
               hears
               their
               cryes
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               Israells
               in
               Egypt
               ,
               And
               his
               peoples
               in
               the
               book
               of
               the
               Judges
               ,
               and
               will
               certainly
               revenge
               their
               cause
               ,
               (
               
                 for
                 vengance
                 is
                 his
                 and
                 he
                 will
                 repay
                 ▪
              
               )
               and
               he
               will
               bring
               down
               the
               haughtiest
               of
               them
               all
               ,
               who
               oppresse
               them
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               
                 Pharaoh
                 ,
                 Sisera
                 ,
                 Synacherib
                 ,
                 Haman
                 ,
                 Herod
                 ,
              
               and
               others
               ,
               and
               has
               brought
               down
               since
               mighty
               Princes
               ,
               noble
               houses
               ,
               and
               the
               flourishing
               estates
               of
               many
               for
               their
               pride
               and
               oppression
               .
            
             
               14.
               
               Vers
               .
               29.
               
               
                 As
                 the
                 Lord
                 was
              
               Davids
               
                 Lamp
                 ,
                 and
                 enlightned
                 his
                 darnesse
              
               ;
               so
               is
               he
               the
               author
               of
               our
               prosperity
               ,
               to
               whom
               therefore
               with
               a
               thankfull
               acknowledgment
               ,
               we
               should
               referre
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               he
               also
               who
               lightneth
               the
               darknesse
               of
               our
               minds
               ,
               by
               his
               Word
               and
               eye-salve
               of
               his
               Spirit
               whereof
               he
               speaketh
               ,
               Revel
               .
               3.
               18.
               
               And
               maketh
               his
               Church
               also
               like
               Goshen
               wherein
               was
               light
               only
               ,
               when
               all
               others
               are
               like
               the
               Egyptian
               who
               were
               plagued
               with
               darknesse
               ,
               or
               like
               the
               Sodomites
               who
               were
               stricken
               with
               blindnesse
               before
               their
               destruction
               .
               Whereupon
               we
               collect
               what
               a
               great
               blessing
               to
               any
               Nation
               ,
               or
               people
               the
               light
               of
               Gods
               Word
               is
               ,
               and
               a
               faithfull
               Ministery
               .
            
             
               15.
               
               Vers
               .
               30
               ,
               34.
               and
               35.
               &c.
               
               We
               see
               by
               the
               many
               endowments
               ,
               
               which
               David
               rehearseth
               for
               fitting
               him
               for
               warre
               and
               for
               Victory
               ,
               that
               the
               Lord
               when
               he
               calleth
               any
               man
               for
               any
               work
               in
               his
               Church
               ,
               or
               Commonwealth
               he
               furnishes
               him
               with
               abilities
               fit
               for
               the
               work
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               Bezaleel
               and
               Aholiab
               ,
               for
               the
               work
               of
               the
               Tabernacle
               ,
               Sampson
               for
               delivering
               his
               people
               from
               the
               Philistims
               ,
               the
               artificers
               for
               building
               the
               Temple
               ,
               and
               as
               our
               Saviour
               furnished
               and
               fitted
               his
               Apostles
               with
               the
               gift
               of
               tongues
               and
               miracles
               ;
               so
               that
               they
               who
               want
               this
               furniture
               and
               fitnes
               ,
               with
               suteable
               gifts
               ,
               cannot
               pretend
               to
               a
               calling
               from
               God
               for
               the
               work
               .
            
             
               16.
               
               Hence
               also
               we
               see
               the
               Lawfullnesse
               of
               some
               warres
               ,
               whereof
               we
               have
               spoken
               before
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               art
               military
               ;
               which
               serves
               to
               confute
               the
               errour
               of
               the
               Anabaptists
               .
               And
               in
               the
               example
               of
               David
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               Lawfull
               for
               the
               civill
               Magistrate
               to
               punish
               rebellious
               and
               seditious
               offenders
               ,
               this
               being
               the
               Lawfull
               use
               of
               the
               sword
               given
               by
               God
               to
               such
               ,
               for
               correction
               of
               them
               who
               do
               evill
               ,
               and
               to
               whom
               they
               should
               be
               a
               terrour
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostle
               shewes
               ,
               Rom.
               13.
               3
               ,
               4.
               
            
             
               17.
               
               Vers
               .
               36.
               
               David
               thankfully
               acknowledgeth
               that
               the
               Lords
               gentlenesse
               ,
               or
               kindenesse
               to
               him
               had
               made
               him
               great
               ,
               as
               Job
               also
               professed
               ,
               
                 That
                 God
                 had
                 given
                 him
                 all
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 ,
              
               whose
               example
               O
               that
               these
               who
               are
               great
               in
               honour
               ,
               or
               wealth
               ,
               in
               promotion
               and
               advancement
               would
               follow
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               would
               honour
               God
               ,
               and
               be
               comfortable
               instruments
               to
               his
               Church
               and
               people
               ,
               as
               Joseph
               was
               ,
               and
               David
               here
               ,
               and
               as
               his
               Sonne
               
                 Solomon
                 ,
                 Josiah
                 ,
                 Hezekiah
                 ,
                 Esther
                 ,
                 Nehemiah
              
               and
               Daniel
               ,
               with
               others
               were
               ,
               and
               not
               Enemies
               to
               Gods
               Church
               ,
               to
               their
               own
               destruction
               ,
               as
               Pharaoh
               ,
               and
               the
               wicked
               Kings
               of
               Israell
               were
               ,
               especially
               Ahab
               and
               Jesabell
               ,
               and
               as
               
                 Haman
                 ,
                 Herod
              
               ,
               and
               others
               .
            
             
               18.
               
               V.
               42.
               
               David
               tells
               us
               ,
               
                 That
                 his
                 Enemies
                 in
                 their
                 straight
                 ,
                 they
                 cryed
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 for
                 help
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 answered
                 them
                 not
                 .
              
               Which
               shewes
               that
               in
               their
               distresse
               the
               wicked
               can
               call
               upon
               God
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               like
               the
               howling
               onely
               of
               a
               Dog
               ,
               like
               Pharaohs
               desiring
               of
               Moses
               ,
               to
               pray
               for
               him
               to
               be
               free
               from
               the
               plague
               ,
               but
               not
               from
               repentance
               for
               the
               cause
               ,
               which
               is
               sinne
               to
               be
               freed
               from
               ;
               nor
               yet
               from
               faith
               ▪
               which
               grace
               they
               have
               not
               ,
               therefore
               their
               prayers
               being
               onely
               from
               self
               love
               ,
               and
               Worldly
               fear
               ,
               and
               being
               the
               
               prayer
               of
               unregenerate
               persons
               habituated
               in
               sinne
               ,
               the
               Lord
               did
               not
               hear
               nor
               answer
               them
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               said
               
                 Of
                 such
                 ;
                 that
                 God
                 hears
                 not
                 sinners
                 .
              
            
             
               19.
               
               Vers
               .
               43.
               
               The
               wicked
               are
               by
               David
               ,
               here
               compared
               to
               vile
               things
               ,
               as
               
                 dust
                 ,
                 mire
              
               and
               dung
               ,
               whereas
               the
               Godly
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               are
               compared
               to
               most
               precious
               things
               ,
               as
               
                 the
                 Lords
                 treasure
                 ,
                 his
                 inheritance
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 jewell's
                 ,
              
               Mal.
               3.
               17.
               
               
                 Fruitfull
                 Vines
                 ,
                 Kings
                 and
                 Priests
                 ,
              
               (
               Revel
               .
               1.
               6.
               )
               
                 Sonnes
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 coheirs
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 most
                 excellent
                 on
                 the
                 earth
              
               ;
               (
               Psal
               .
               16.
               2.
               )
               Whereby
               we
               see
               ,
               what
               ever
               be
               their
               earthly
               prerogatives
               ,
               how
               vile
               the
               wicked
               are
               in
               Gods
               sight
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Godlies
               ,
               as
               Psal
               .
               15.
               4.
               
               And
               that
               the
               Godly
               are
               onely
               in
               high
               esteeme
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               truly
               honourable
               ,
               and
               therefore
               let
               them
               correspond
               to
               these
               titles
               where
               with
               they
               are
               stiled
               .
            
             
               20.
               
               Vers
               .
               44.
               
               By
               the
               Lords
               subduing
               of
               the
               Nations
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               by
               making
               David
               to
               be
               head
               over
               them
               ;
               we
               may
               see
               here
               Christs
               Kingdome
               cleerly
               prefigured
               ,
               to
               whom
               the
               Lord
               hath
               not
               onely
               subdued
               all
               his
               Enemies
               ,
               and
               given
               him
               Victory
               over
               them
               ,
               triumphing
               on
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               and
               leading
               captivity
               captive
               ,
               but
               also
               by
               the
               conversion
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               he
               has
               made
               him
               head
               and
               Lord
               over
               all
               ,
               according
               to
               that
               promise
               ,
               Psal
               .
               2.
               8.
               
               
                 I
                 will
                 give
                 thee
                 the
                 heathen
                 for
                 an
                 inheritance
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 uttermost
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 for
                 a
                 possession
                 .
              
            
             
               21.
               
               Vers
               .
               51.
               
               After
               Davids
               resolution
               of
               a
               constant
               thankfulnesse
               to
               God
               for
               all
               his
               benefits
               ,
               in
               the
               preceeding
               verses
               ;
               he
               calls
               
                 himself
                 here
                 his
                 King
              
               ,
               acknowledging
               the
               Lord
               hereby
               to
               be
               the
               Author
               of
               his
               promotion
               ,
               (
               
                 for
                 by
                 him
                 Kings
                 raigne
              
               )
               and
               he
               calleth
               all
               the
               benefits
               that
               that
               he
               had
               received
               from
               God
               ,
               his
               mercy
               which
               he
               had
               shewn
               to
               him
               ,
               excluding
               thereby
               merit
               ;
               which
               two
               things
               would
               God
               that
               Kings
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               men
               in
               place
               ,
               or
               power
               would
               seriously
               acknowledge
               ,
               and
               then
               as
               they
               have
               their
               power
               ,
               and
               places
               from
               God
               ,
               they
               would
               imploy
               the
               same
               for
               God
               ,
               and
               walk
               humbly
               before
               him
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             II.
             SAM
             .
             Chap.
             23.
             from
             the
             1.
             vers
             .
             to
             the
             end
             .
          
           
             THe
             parts
             of
             his
             Chapter
             are
             two
             ,
             the
             first
             is
             
               Propheticall
               from
               the
            
             1.
             
               vers
               .
               to
               the
            
             8.
             
             The
             second
             is
             
               Historicall
               .
               From
               the
            
             8.
             
               vers
               .
               to
               the
               end
            
             .
             The
             subject
             of
             the
             Propheticall
             part
             ,
             is
             .
             1.
             
             The
             prosperity
             of
             Davids
             Kingdome
             ,
             but
             especially
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             the
             true
             Mess●ah
             whereof
             his
             Kingdome
             was
             a
             type
             and
             figure
             .
             2.
             
             The
             adversity
             and
             punishment
             of
             the
             Enemies
             of
             his
             Kingdome
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             his
             Church
             .
             Next
             ,
             the
             subject
             of
             the
             Historicall
             part
             is
             a
             catalogue
             of
             37.
             of
             Davids
             most
             valiant
             men
             ,
             who
             had
             assisted
             him
             in
             fighting
             the
             Lords
             battles
             ,
             and
             the
             valiant
             acts
             that
             some
             of
             them
             had
             performed
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             Propheticall
             part
             ,
             we
             have
             .
             1.
             
             The
             
               exordium
               ,
               or
               inscription
            
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Prophecy
             it self
             ,
             or
             narration
             .
             In
             the
             exordium
             ,
             or
             inscription
             ,
             we
             have
             .
             1.
             
             The
             nature
             of
             the
             Prophecy
             ,
             towit
             ,
             Testamentary
             ,
             or
             the
             last
             Words
             of
             David
             ,
             and
             therefore
             full
             of
             dignity
             ,
             weightinesse
             and
             Majesty
             ,
             seeing
             it
             is
             proponed
             in
             the
             last
             time
             of
             Davids
             life
             and
             raigne
             ,
             in
             form
             of
             a
             Testament
             ,
             at
             which
             time
             Godly
             men
             laying
             aside
             Worldly
             affaires
             ,
             or
             earthly
             thoughts
             ,
             are
             exercised
             in
             contemplation
             of
             Heavenly
             things
             ,
             and
             their
             words
             are
             esteemed
             to
             be
             of
             weight
             ,
             and
             therefore
             attentively
             heard
             and
             hearkned
             unto
             ,
             and
             which
             like
             attention
             and
             reverence
             ought
             to
             be
             given
             to
             the
             words
             of
             this
             exord
             .
             for
             four
             reasons
             .
             1.
             
             In
             regard
             of
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             speaker
             ,
             of
             them
             ,
             King
             David
             .
             2.
             
             Of
             their
             dignity
             ,
             being
             his
             last
             and
             Testamentary
             word
             .
             3.
             
             In
             respect
             of
             the
             worthinesse
             of
             the
             subject
             ,
             towit
             ,
             the
             Prophecy
             of
             the
             temporall
             Kingdome
             of
             Judah
             ,
             and
             eternall
             of
             the
             Messiahs
             .
             And
             4.
             from
             the
             imitation
             of
             the
             ancient
             Patriarchs
             especially
             
               Jocob
               ,
               Genes
            
             .
             49.
             
             And
             
               Moses
               ,
               Deut.
            
             32.
             
             This
             for
             the
             Exord
             .
             and
             nature
             of
             his
             Prophecy
             .
          
           
             Next
             ,
             for
             the
             Author
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             the
             same
             is
             either
             Instrumentall
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             David
             ,
             or
             Principall
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             And
             the
             God
             of
             
               Israel
               ,
               Vers
            
             .
             3.
             
             As
             for
             David
             who
             is
             the
             instrumentall
             ,
             or
             secundary
             Author
             ,
             he
             is
             described
             by
             
             foure
             tittles
             .
             1.
             
             He
             calls
             himselfe
             the
             sonne
             of
             Jess
             ,
             (
             which
             Sheba
             used
             in
             disdaine
             )
             acknowledging
             thereby
             the
             mean
             condition
             he
             was
             in
             at
             first
             ,
             before
             the
             Lord
             raised
             him
             to
             a
             higher
             ,
             and
             this
             title
             he
             assumes
             for
             three
             reasons
             .
             1.
             
             Thereby
             to
             testify
             his
             humility
             and
             to
             give
             an
             example
             to
             others
             .
             2.
             
             For
             verification
             of
             the
             prophesies
             made
             of
             the
             geneologie
             of
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             who
             was
             to
             come
             of
             that
             root
             and
             stock
             .
             And
             3.
             that
             it
             might
             be
             certaine
             what
             Prophet
             was
             the
             Author
             of
             this
             prophesie
             .
             The
             second
             stile
             which
             he
             assumes
             ,
             is
             from
             his
             dignity
             whereunto
             he
             was
             exalted
             from
             so
             low
             a
             degree
             ,
             to
             amplify
             the
             Lords
             goodness
             thereby
             ,
             and
             his
             free
             love
             .
             The
             third
             title
             which
             he
             assumes
             ,
             is
             ,
             
               the
               anointed
               of
               the
               God
               of
               Jacob
               ,
            
             hereby
             signifying
             his
             inauguration
             .
             1.
             
             By
             Samuell
             .
             2.
             
             By
             the
             tribe
             of
             Judah
             in
             Hebron
             ,
             and
             last
             by
             common
             consent
             of
             all
             Israell
             in
             Jerusalem
             .
             The
             last
             title
             which
             he
             assumes
             ,
             
               Is
               the
               sweet
               Psalmist
               or
               singer
               of
               Israell
               ,
            
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             divine
             Psalmes
             ,
             which
             he
             not
             only
             composed
             and
             wrote
             ,
             as
             the
             penman
             of
             Gods
             spirit
             ,
             but
             also
             which
             he
             sung
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             directed
             to
             be
             publickly
             sung
             by
             the
             musitians
             ,
             who
             were
             appointed
             for
             that
             use
             ,
             in
             the
             tabernacle
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             future
             Temple
             ,
             which
             songs
             are
             called
             sweet
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             melodious
             and
             sweet
             harmony
             of
             musicall
             instruments
             and
             voyces
             ,
             which
             were
             used
             in
             the
             singing
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             also
             and
             specially
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             sweet
             and
             comfortable
             heavenly
             matter
             that
             is
             contained
             in
             them
             ,
             as
             also
             he
             calls
             himselfe
             
               the
               sweet
               singer
               of
               Isaell
            
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             all
             these
             Psalmes
             and
             spirituall
             songs
             ,
             as
             all
             other
             parts
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             of
             mans
             ministry
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             directed
             and
             be
             subservient
             to
             the
             good
             of
             Gods
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             his
             true
             Israell
             .
             All
             which
             Epithites
             of
             David
             here
             ,
             we
             see
             then
             may
             be
             reduced
             to
             these
             two
             ,
             a
             King
             and
             a
             Prophet
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             the
             principall
             Author
             by
             whom
             David
             is
             moved
             ,
             to
             utter
             these
             words
             of
             this
             prophesie
             ,
             he
             saies
             
               Is
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               God
               of
               Israell
               ,
               and
               the
               rock
               of
               Israell
               ,
            
             from
             which
             the
             ancient
             Fathers
             gathered
             against
             the
             Hereticks
             of
             their
             times
             ,
             the
             Orthodox
             doctrine
             of
             the
             holy
             Trinity
             ,
             one
             in
             substance
             ,
             and
             three
             distinct
             persons
             ,
             the
             Father
             ,
             noted
             by
             the
             name
             Elohim
             and
             God
             of
             Israell
             .
             The
             sonne
             ,
             by
             the
             
               rock
               of
               Israell
            
             ,
             as
             Paull
             calles
             Christ
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             4.
             
             And
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             by
             the
             
               spirit
               of
               God.
               David
            
             therefore
             hereby
             declares
             ,
             that
             he
             has
             in
             this
             Action
             for
             his
             warrant
             ,
             
             the
             motion
             and
             inspiration
             of
             the
             blessed
             and
             Holy
             Trinity
             ,
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             by
             his
             sonne
             ,
             and
             the
             inspiration
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             speaking
             unto
             him
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             speaking
             by
             him
             to
             others
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             followes
             what
             he
             is
             moved
             to
             speak
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             
               declare
               the
               properties
               of
               a
               good
               King
               ,
               and
               how
               prosperous
               his
               Kingdome
               shall
               be
               under
               him
               .
            
             But
             especially
             not
             meaning
             his
             own
             temporall
             kingdome
             and
             continuance
             thereof
             ,
             as
             was
             promised
             to
             him
             ;
             but
             the
             perpetuity
             of
             the
             kingdome
             of
             the
             Messiah
             to
             come
             ,
             which
             though
             his
             kingdome
             should
             decay
             ,
             and
             his
             house
             come
             to
             an
             end
             ,
             as
             all
             temporall
             things
             have
             their
             own
             period
             ,
             through
             the
             unworthiness
             and
             provocation
             of
             his
             posterity
             ,
             yet
             the
             kingdome
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             was
             to
             come
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             is
             called
             his
             sonne
             ,
             should
             never
             decay
             ,
             but
             be
             permanent
             and
             perpetuall
             ,
             because
             of
             that
             everlasting
             covenant
             made
             with
             him
             ,
             ordered
             in
             all
             things
             and
             sure
             ,
             concerning
             his
             everlasting
             salvation
             ,
             which
             is
             all
             his
             desire
             .
          
           
             Now
             this
             everlasting
             kingdome
             of
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             supreame
             ruler
             over
             all
             men
             ,
             and
             who
             is
             not
             only
             just
             himselfe
             ,
             being
             without
             spot
             of
             sinne
             ,
             but
             also
             who
             justifieth
             others
             ,
             and
             who
             ruleth
             not
             only
             justly
             ,
             like
             one
             that
             feareth
             God
             ,
             but
             also
             who
             makes
             others
             to
             feare
             him
             .
             This
             everlasting
             kingdome
             of
             his
             (
             I
             say
             )
             is
             compared
             here
             to
             two
             things
             .
             1.
             
             
               To
               the
               light
               of
               the
               morning
               ,
            
             that
             succeedeth
             after
             the
             darkness
             of
             the
             night
             ,
             and
             drives
             it
             away
             ,
             when
             the
             Sunne
             riseth
             ,
             and
             is
             without
             clouds
             ,
             to
             obscure
             ,
             and
             hinder
             the
             bright
             rayes
             and
             shining
             thereof
             .
             2.
             
             
               To
               the
               tender
               grass
               springing
               out
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             after
             the
             sharp
             and
             frosty
             winter
             ;
             and
             which
             shineth
             pleasantly
             after
             the
             sweet
             and
             warme
             summers
             raine
             .
          
           
             But
             as
             for
             the
             enemies
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             Church
             .
             He
             1.
             compares
             them
             
               to
               thornes
               thrust
               away
               ,
               by
               the
               decree
               of
               rejection
               .
            
             After
             he
             has
             called
             them
             
               the
               sonnes
               of
               Beliall
            
             ,
             who
             would
             not
             endure
             to
             be
             under
             the
             yoke
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             Psal
             .
             2.
             4.
             
             And
             2.
             he
             shewes
             what
             shall
             be
             their
             finiall
             end
             ,
             vers
             .
             7.
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               burning
               by
               fire
            
             ;
             first
             then
             they
             are
             called
             
               the
               sonnes
               of
               Beliall
            
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             much
             as
             the
             sonnes
             of
             the
             Divell
             ,
             as
             our
             Saviour
             called
             the
             incredulous
             and
             obstinate
             Jewes
             ,
             who
             gloried
             that
             they
             had
             Abraham
             for
             their
             Father
             ,
             and
             who
             cannot
             suffer
             to
             be
             under
             the
             yoke
             of
             Gods
             obedience
             
             and
             Christs
             ,
             though
             the
             same
             be
             easie
             and
             light
             ,
             Matth.
             11.
             29.
             but
             refuse
             not
             Satans
             yoke
             of
             sinne
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             slaves
             to
             him
             and
             to
             their
             own
             lusts
             ,
             though
             he
             can
             give
             them
             no
             better
             reward
             in
             the
             end
             ,
             but
             hell
             fire
             here
             spoken
             of
             .
             Next
             ,
             he
             compares
             them
             to
             thornes
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             also
             compared
             so
             ,
             Cant.
             2.
             2.
             
             Not
             growing
             which
             may
             be
             for
             some
             use
             as
             hedges
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             but
             pluck't
             up
             ,
             and
             thrust
             away
             ,
             being
             not
             only
             unprofitable
             but
             hurtfull
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             cannot
             be
             handled
             ,
             or
             touched
             with
             a
             hand
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             sufficiently
             armed
             ,
             against
             their
             hurtfull
             disposition
             ,
             and
             therefore
             being
             both
             unprofitable
             ,
             and
             noysome
             ,
             they
             are
             fit
             only
             to
             be
             fuell
             to
             the
             fire
             ,
             and
             to
             burne
             therein
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             second
             part
             of
             this
             Chapter
             which
             is
             Historicall
             ,
             containing
             a
             Catalogue
             only
             of
             the
             names
             ,
             and
             some
             valiant
             Actions
             of
             Davids
             chiefe
             officers
             ,
             and
             Captaines
             in
             his
             Army
             ,
             the
             same
             not
             needing
             a
             copious
             explanation
             ,
             therefore
             we
             remit
             the
             same
             to
             the
             reader
             .
             Only
             this
             is
             to
             be
             marked
             ,
             that
             Joab
             his
             name
             is
             here
             omitted
             ,
             though
             he
             had
             done
             many
             valiant
             deeds
             for
             David
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             for
             his
             many
             vices
             ,
             and
             treacherous
             murthers
             of
             Abner
             and
             Amasa
             ,
             for
             which
             David
             gave
             charge
             to
             his
             sonne
             ▪
             Solomon
             ,
             1
             King.
             2.
             6.
             
             
               That
               he
               should
               not
               let
               his
               hoary
               head
               go
               to
               the
               grave
               in
               peace
               .
            
             And
             as
             for
             others
             their
             valour
             ,
             and
             vertues
             are
             here
             recorded
             ,
             not
             only
             for
             commemoration
             ,
             and
             remembrance
             ,
             But
             likewise
             for
             example
             and
             imitation
             of
             their
             vertues
             ,
             and
             to
             shew
             how
             great
             workes
             ,
             the
             Lord
             wrought
             by
             weake
             meanes
             .
             Only
             the
             temerity
             of
             the
             three
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             be
             commended
             altogether
             ,
             nor
             followed
             ,
             that
             hazarded
             themselves
             so
             ,
             for
             bringing
             to
             David
             ,
             water
             out
             of
             the
             well
             of
             Bethlehem
             ,
             which
             was
             commendably
             therefore
             poured
             by
             David
             upon
             the
             ground
             ,
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             as
             a
             testimony
             of
             his
             thankfulness
             for
             their
             preservation
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             should
             not
             seem
             so
             much
             to
             be
             given
             to
             the
             satisfying
             of
             his
             carnall
             desire
             and
             longing
             ,
             as
             to
             drink
             that
             ,
             for
             which
             these
             three
             had
             hazarded
             their
             blood
             and
             lives
             .
          
           
             
             
               OBSERVATIONS
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               DAvid
               now
               being
               neerest
               to
               death
               ,
               like
               the
               swanne
               sings
               sweetest
               ,
               comforting
               himselfe
               with
               heavenly
               meditations
               ,
               and
               expressions
               of
               his
               faith
               in
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               and
               obtaining
               salvation
               by
               him
               :
               and
               not
               grudging
               that
               he
               is
               to
               leave
               an
               earthly
               Crowne
               ,
               and
               kingdome
               ,
               being
               sure
               of
               a
               heavenly
               .
               The
               like
               example
               we
               have
               of
               old
               Simeon
               ,
               when
               he
               got
               the
               babe
               Christ
               Jesus
               in
               his
               armes
               :
               and
               of
               Paul
               ,
               2
               Tim.
               4.
               7
               ,
               8.
               
               And
               which
               should
               be
               the
               practice
               of
               all
               Christians
               ,
               who
               draw
               neer
               to
               death
               ,
               to
               exercise
               themselves
               with
               holy
               and
               heavenly
               meditations
               ,
               having
               laid
               aside
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               the
               thoughts
               thereof
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Vers
               .
               1.
               
               Davids
               first
               stile
               which
               he
               assumes
               is
               ,
               (
               
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 Jess
              
               )
               to
               testify
               his
               humility
               ,
               and
               to
               acknowledge
               from
               how
               low
               a
               condition
               ,
               the
               Lord
               had
               raised
               him
               up
               ,
               as
               he
               called
               Abraham
               out
               of
               Vr
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               Father
               of
               the
               Faithfull
               ,
               and
               of
               many
               Nations
               ,
               Moses
               from
               keeping
               Jethro's
               sheep
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               Prince
               over
               his
               people
               Israell
               .
               The
               Judges
               from
               a
               low
               pedigree
               ,
               to
               be
               deliverers
               of
               his
               people
               from
               their
               oppressours
               .
               And
               David
               here
               who
               was
               but
               the
               sonne
               of
               Jess
               ,
               a
               private
               and
               obscure
               man
               ,
               to
               be
               King
               of
               Israell
               .
               From
               whence
               then
               let
               all
               men
               learne
               a
               lesson
               of
               like
               humility
               ,
               seeing
               the
               same
               in
               so
               great
               a
               King
               ,
               and
               especially
               in
               him
               who
               is
               King
               of
               Kings
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               who
               saies
               ,
               learn
               of
               me
               for
               I
               am
               humble
               and
               meek
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               He
               calls
               himselfe
               next
               ,
               
                 The
                 anointed
                 of
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 Jacob
                 ,
              
               acknowledging
               thereby
               ,
               that
               all
               his
               promotion
               ,
               and
               advancement
               to
               be
               King
               ,
               was
               from
               God
               ,
               whom
               he
               calleth
               the
               God
               of
               Jacob
               ,
               and
               from
               whence
               our
               Saviour
               reasoneth
               for
               the
               resurrection
               ,
               shewing
               thereby
               
                 That
                 God
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 living
                 ,
              
               who
               as
               they
               were
               living
               in
               their
               soules
               after
               death
               ,
               so
               should
               they
               live
               in
               their
               bodies
               at
               the
               resurrection
               .
               And
               therefore
               he
               is
               called
               the
               God
               ,
               not
               of
               the
               soule
               of
               Jacob
               ,
               but
               of
               Jacob
               in
               the
               complex
               ,
               as
               he
               doth
               consist
               ,
               both
               of
               soule
               and
               body
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Also
               from
               the
               title
               of
               
                 the
                 sweet
                 Psalmist
                 of
                 Israell
              
               .
               We
               observe
               ,
               
               that
               our
               skill
               in
               arts
               or
               sciences
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               gifts
               ,
               and
               endowments
               ,
               that
               we
               have
               from
               God
               ,
               as
               the
               Talent
               concredited
               to
               us
               ,
               should
               be
               imployed
               for
               the
               good
               of
               the
               Israell
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               is
               his
               Church
               ,
               unto
               the
               edification
               thereof
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Vers
               .
               2.
               
               Where
               David
               
                 saies
                 ,
                 that
              
               the
               spirit
               of
               the
               Lord
               spake
               by
               him
               .
               
                 We
                 see
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
              
               Peter
               speaketh
               ,
               2
               Pet.
               1.
               21.
               
               That
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               prophesie
               in
               old
               time
               ,
               came
               not
               by
               the
               will
               of
               man
               ,
               but
               the
               holy
               men
               of
               God
               ,
               spake
               as
               they
               were
               moved
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               
                 and
                 therefore
                 ought
                 so
                 to
                 be
                 reverenced
                 and
                 obeyed
                 ,
                 being
                 not
                 of
                 humane
                 ,
                 but
                 divine
                 authority
                 .
              
            
             
               6.
               
               Here
               also
               we
               see
               that
               what
               David
               spake
               ,
               he
               did
               not
               the
               same
               without
               a
               warrant
               from
               God
               ,
               who
               spake
               by
               him
               ,
               and
               (
               as
               vers
               .
               3.
               )
               who
               spake
               to
               him
               .
               Teaching
               us
               thereby
               in
               like
               manner
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               have
               a
               warrant
               from
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               now
               comprehended
               in
               Scripture
               both
               for
               doctrine
               ,
               or
               what
               we
               should
               believe
               ,
               as
               also
               as
               a
               rule
               of
               our
               actions
               and
               conversation
               ,
               how
               we
               should
               live
               ,
               and
               order
               the
               same
               a
               right
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               David
               likewise
               as
               a
               Prophet
               saies
               ,
               that
               Gods
               Word
               was
               in
               his
               tongue
               ,
               and
               so
               should
               the
               same
               only
               be
               in
               the
               tongue
               ,
               of
               all
               faithfull
               and
               true
               preachers
               ,
               and
               not
               mens
               fancies
               ,
               or
               the
               traditions
               of
               men
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               Vers
               .
               3.
               
               David
               who
               was
               a
               ruler
               over
               men
               himself
               ;
               shewes
               what
               are
               the
               two
               parts
               of
               such
               a
               one
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               execution
               of
               justice
               impartially
               ,
               and
               to
               rule
               in
               the
               feare
               of
               the
               Lord
               :
               having
               that
               rooted
               in
               their
               heart
               ,
               and
               having
               the
               same
               also
               ever
               before
               their
               eyes
               ,
               in
               all
               their
               Actions
               ,
               or
               decrees
               in
               judgment
               .
               But
               how
               farre
               many
               Magistrates
               ,
               and
               Judges
               vary
               from
               this
               rule
               ,
               is
               but
               too
               common
               and
               to
               be
               deplored
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               Vers
               .
               4.
               
               By
               earthly
               things
               for
               our
               capacity
               .
               He
               teaches
               how
               comfortable
               ,
               and
               profitable
               ,
               the
               government
               of
               such
               a
               one
               ,
               is
               to
               Gods
               people
               ,
               and
               especially
               the
               government
               of
               Christ
               Jesus
               the
               true
               Messiah
               ,
               is
               to
               his
               Church
               ,
               who
               is
               that
               sunne
               of
               righteousness
               ,
               who
               disperseth
               the
               darkness
               of
               sinne
               ,
               and
               ignorance
               ,
               and
               as
               a
               bright
               morning
               without
               obscuring
               clouds
               ,
               sends
               forth
               his
               beames
               ,
               and
               rayes
               of
               saving
               knowledge
               in
               the
               minds
               of
               his
               elect
               ,
               and
               is
               also
               as
               the
               pleasant
               ,
               and
               tender
               grass
               ,
               that
               springeth
               out
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               by
               cleare
               shining
               after
               ,
               raine
               to
               be
               green
               pasture
               (
               as
               David
               speaks
               ,
               Ps
               .
               23.
               2.
               
               )
               to
               his
               own
               sheep
               .
            
             
             
               10.
               
               Also
               as
               none
               can
               hinder
               the
               rising
               of
               the
               sunne
               ,
               or
               the
               brightness
               of
               a
               cleare
               morning
               ,
               nor
               the
               springing
               of
               the
               grass
               out
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               in
               the
               due
               season
               thereof
               :
               so
               none
               shall
               be
               able
               to
               hinder
               the
               kingdome
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               progress
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               but
               shall
               find
               that
               as
               is
               said
               ,
               Psal
               .
               2.
               4.
               
               
                 That
                 he
                 who
                 sits
                 in
                 heaven
                 shall
                 laugh
                 them
                 to
                 scorne
                 ,
              
               and
               as
               our
               Saviour
               said
               to
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 hard
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 kick
                 against
                 the
                 pricks
                 .
              
            
             
               11.
               
               Vers
               .
               5.
               
               Where
               David
               saies
               ,
               after
               the
               setting
               down
               the
               prosperity
               of
               Christs
               kingdome
               ,
               and
               continuance
               thereof
               for
               ever
               ,
               (
               although
               my
               house
               be
               not
               so
               with
               God
               ,
               yet
               he
               has
               made
               with
               me
               an
               everlasting
               Covenant
               ,
               of
               salvation
               ,
               which
               is
               all
               my
               desire
               .
               )
               This
               teaches
               us
               to
               be
               content
               ,
               with
               whatsoever
               dispensation
               it
               pleases
               the
               Lord
               ,
               to
               make
               to
               be
               our
               lot
               in
               temporall
               things
               ;
               though
               we
               should
               be
               as
               poore
               as
               La●arus
               ,
               so
               be
               that
               we
               be
               made
               pertakers
               of
               that
               salvation
               wrought
               by
               Christ
               ,
               and
               be
               within
               the
               Covenant
               of
               grace
               .
               Which
               also
               with
               David
               should
               be
               all
               our
               desire
               ,
               as
               he
               decleres
               likewise
               ,
               Psalm
               .
               4.
               6.
               
            
             
               12.
               
               Vers
               .
               6.
               
               The
               wicked
               are
               compared
               to
               thornes
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               their
               present
               disposition
               ,
               and
               of
               their
               future
               estate
               ,
               and
               condition
               ,
               prickly
               and
               hurtfull
               in
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               sad
               and
               dreadfull
               in
               the
               other
               ,
               as
               being
               appointed
               to
               be
               burnt
               for
               ever
               .
               Which
               as
               it
               should
               be
               a
               terrour
               to
               the
               greatest
               ,
               to
               be
               of
               a
               wicked
               disposition
               ,
               and
               chiefly
               to
               be
               prosecuters
               of
               Christs
               Church
               ,
               which
               is
               compared
               therefore
               to
               a
               
                 Lillie
                 amongst
                 thornes
              
               ,
               Cant.
               2.
               2.
               
               So
               it
               should
               be
               a
               comfort
               to
               the
               Godly
               ,
               who
               are
               prosecuted
               by
               them
               ,
               that
               though
               their
               wrongs
               be
               not
               redressed
               here
               on
               earth
               ,
               yet
               they
               shall
               be
               hereafter
               ,
               when
               these
               (
               who
               like
               
                 Cananites
                 were
                 thornes
                 in
                 their
                 sides
              
               )
               shall
               be
               burnt
               in
               hell
               fire
               forever
               .
            
             
               13.
               
               The
               wicked
               also
               are
               called
               
                 thornes
                 thrust
                 away
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               rejected
               .
               Whereby
               we
               observe
               ,
               that
               wickedness
               continued
               in
               without
               repentance
               ,
               is
               an
               evident
               token
               of
               reprobation
               :
               as
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               piety
               ,
               and
               true
               Godliness
               ,
               is
               a
               sure
               signe
               of
               election
               ,
               and
               predestination
               ,
               unto
               life
               eternall
               ,
               and
               therefore
               we
               are
               exhorted
               ,
               (
               in
               relation
               to
               our selves
               )
               to
               make
               sure
               our
               election
               by
               wel-doing
               ,
               and
               Ephes
               .
               2.
               10.
               
               Are
               called
               Gods
               workmanship
               ,
               created
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               unto
               good
               works
               ,
               which
               God
               
               hath
               preordained
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               walke
               in
               them
               ,
               elected
               to
               them
               ,
               but
               not
               elected
               for
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               being
               ,
               
                 via
                 regni
              
               ,
               but
               not
               
                 causa
                 regnandi
              
               .
            
             
               14.
               
               Vers
               .
               8.
               
               And
               thereafter
               in
               this
               Catalogue
               of
               so
               many
               valiant
               men
               under
               David
               .
               We
               see
               that
               it
               is
               a
               happy
               kingdome
               ,
               wherein
               there
               is
               a
               good
               King
               as
               David
               was
               ,
               wise
               Counsellours
               ,
               and
               valiant
               souldiers
               .
               As
               also
               how
               by
               the
               contrary
               (
               as
               in
               Rehoboam
               )
               a
               Nation
               or
               Kingdome
               becomes
               rent
               ,
               and
               miserable
               .
            
             
               15.
               
               We
               see
               likewise
               ,
               how
               the
               Lord
               workes
               great
               and
               admirable
               workes
               ,
               sometimes
               by
               very
               weake
               and
               unlikely
               meanes
               .
               As
               we
               see
               chiefly
               in
               the
               book
               of
               the
               Judges
               ,
               and
               by
               a
               few
               fisher
               men
               ,
               the
               conversion
               of
               the
               Nations
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               glory
               may
               be
               given
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               his
               own
               finger
               may
               be
               seen
               in
               the
               work
               ,
               as
               also
               by
               this
               register
               of
               their
               names
               in
               holy
               Scripture
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 memory
                 or
                 remembrance
                 of
                 the
                 Godly
                 shall
                 be
                 blessed
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 memory
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 shall
                 rot
                 .
              
            
             
               16.
               
               Vers
               .
               17.
               
               We
               see
               how
               tender
               Davids
               conscience
               was
               ,
               who
               would
               not
               drink
               of
               the
               water
               of
               the
               well
               of
               Bethlehem
               ,
               which
               his
               three
               valiant
               men
               brought
               unto
               him
               ,
               because
               he
               counted
               it
               their
               blood
               ,
               in
               respect
               they
               had
               hazarded
               their
               lives
               for
               the
               same
               .
               O
               then
               how
               farre
               contrary
               is
               the
               
                 consciences
                 of
                 those
                 men
                 ,
                 seared
                 with
                 a
                 hot
                 iron
                 ,
                 and
                 past
                 feeling
                 ,
              
               whose
               daily
               meat
               ,
               and
               drink
               ,
               is
               the
               blood
               of
               men
               ,
               especially
               the
               poore
               ,
               whom
               they
               oppress
               ,
               and
               whose
               faces
               they
               grinde
               ,
               and
               chop
               their
               flesh
               as
               meate
               for
               the
               pot
               ,
               as
               the
               Prophet
               speaks
               ,
               and
               what
               dreadfull
               an
               account
               have
               those
               Canniball's
               ,
               to
               make
               at
               the
               last
               day
               .
               And
               especially
               how
               dreadfull
               shall
               be
               their
               doome
               ,
               and
               damnation
               ,
               who
               live
               by
               sacriledge
               ,
               or
               such
               idoll
               shepheards
               ,
               who
               live
               on
               the
               blood
               of
               soules
               ,
               as
               are
               described
               ,
               Isai
               .
               56.
               and
               Ezek
               .
               34.
               
            
          
        
         
           
           
             II.
             SAM
             .
             Chap.
             24.
             from
             the
             1.
             
             Verse
             to
             the
             10.
             
          
           
             THe
             generall
             argument
             of
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             is
             the
             history
             of
             the
             three
             daies
             pestilence
             ,
             wherewith
             God
             in
             his
             justice
             punished
             his
             people
             ,
             for
             their
             own
             sinnes
             ,
             but
             specially
             for
             Davids
             their
             King
             ,
             in
             numbering
             the
             people
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             divided
             in
             these
             four
             particulars
             .
             1.
             
             Davids
             causing
             the
             numbring
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             
               to
               the
            
             10.
             vers
             .
             2.
             
             Davids
             repentance
             for
             the
             same
             ,
             
               in
               the
            
             11.
             vers
             .
             3.
             
             The
             punishment
             thereof
             by
             pestilence
             ,
             
               to
               the
            
             16.
             vers
             .
             And
             4.
             
             The
             removing
             of
             the
             plague
             ,
             
               from
               the
            
             16.
             
               vers
               .
               to
               the
               end
            
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             first
             ,
             we
             shall
             consider
             .
             1.
             
             By
             whom
             David
             was
             moved
             to
             number
             the
             people
             .
             2.
             
             What
             he
             did
             being
             moved
             .
             3.
             
             Joabs
             disswasion
             to
             David
             .
             And
             4.
             
             Joabs
             obedience
             at
             last
             to
             Davids
             command
             which
             prevailed
             .
          
           
             First
             then
             ,
             Vers
             .
             1.
             
             It
             is
             said
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Lord
               moved
               David
               ,
               being
               angry
               against
               Israell
               for
               their
               sinnes
               ,
            
             which
             doubtless
             had
             been
             great
             ,
             although
             not
             nominated
             ,
             and
             for
             which
             he
             is
             said
             to
             be
             angry
             ,
             
               per
               Anthropopatheiam
            
             ,
             whereby
             humane
             passions
             are
             attributed
             to
             God
             ,
             which
             truly
             ,
             and
             properly
             fall
             not
             in
             his
             divine
             offence
             ,
             but
             for
             our
             capacity
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             speaks
             to
             us
             ,
             in
             our
             own
             language
             ,
             and
             attributes
             to
             God
             mans
             affections
             .
             And
             because
             anger
             is
             the
             motion
             of
             revenge
             ,
             therefore
             by
             comparison
             ,
             when
             God
             revenges
             ,
             and
             executes
             justice
             ,
             and
             does
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             men
             use
             to
             do
             in
             anger
             ,
             he
             is
             said
             in
             Scripture
             to
             be
             angry
             ,
             and
             in
             wrath
             .
          
           
             Next
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             that
             the
             Lord
             moved
             David
             ,
             and
             1
             Chron.
             21.
             1.
             
             It
             is
             said
             that
             Satan
             moved
             David
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             also
             find
             that
             there
             were
             inward
             movers
             in
             David
             himselfe
             ,
             that
             moved
             him
             .
             First
             then
             ,
             we
             see
             that
             both
             God
             ,
             and
             Satan
             ,
             had
             a
             hand
             in
             the
             work
             :
             God
             by
             permission
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             wise
             ordination
             of
             it
             to
             good
             ,
             and
             Satan
             by
             suggestion
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             malitious
             intention
             for
             evill
             ;
             God
             as
             a
             judge
             ,
             in
             a
             just
             punishment
             for
             sinne
             ,
             and
             Satan
             as
             an
             enemy
             ,
             and
             an
             acto●r
             of
             sinne
             .
             God
             then
             neither
             
             works
             evill
             ,
             nor
             by
             an
             evill
             way
             ,
             but
             he
             worketh
             in
             evill
             ,
             
               derelinquendo
               &
               dirigendo
            
             ,
             withdrawing
             his
             grace
             ,
             and
             directing
             the
             evill
             to
             his
             glory
             in
             the
             end
             .
             As
             we
             have
             shewne
             before
             in
             the
             Lords
             commanding
             of
             Shimei
             to
             curse
             David
             .
             Neither
             is
             it
             any
             excuse
             therefore
             to
             Satan
             ,
             or
             David
             ,
             that
             God
             moved
             ,
             nor
             is
             any
             blot
             in
             God
             that
             Satan
             moved
             ,
             acting
             from
             divers
             principles
             ,
             and
             for
             divers
             ends
             .
             That
             also
             which
             inwardly
             moved
             David
             ,
             was
             .
             1.
             
             Ambition
             ,
             and
             pride
             to
             know
             thereby
             his
             grandure
             ,
             in
             the
             numerosity
             of
             his
             subjects
             .
             2.
             
             Confidence
             in
             the
             arme
             of
             flesh
             ,
             and
             multitude
             of
             his
             people
             .
             3.
             
             Curiosity
             ,
             seeking
             to
             know
             that
             which
             at
             that
             time
             was
             unnecessary
             ,
             as
             Joab
             did
             shew
             him
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             thing
             that
             David
             did
             ,
             being
             thus
             moved
             ,
             is
             ,
             the
             numbering
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             which
             for
             a
             Prince
             to
             do
             ,
             or
             command
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             in
             it self
             ,
             or
             for
             a
             good
             end
             ,
             and
             upon
             an
             necessary
             occasion
             ,
             is
             not
             unlawfull
             :
             the
             act
             then
             offends
             not
             ,
             (
             as
             we
             see
             that
             Israell
             went
             oftimes
             under
             numbring
             ,
             as
             Numb
             .
             1.
             17.
             
             By
             Moses
             himself
             )
             but
             it
             is
             the
             mis-action
             ,
             and
             the
             doing
             thereof
             not
             out
             of
             a
             Princely
             providence
             ,
             but
             curiosity
             ,
             vain
             confidence
             and
             pride
             ,
             which
             makes
             the
             action
             vicious
             and
             sinfull
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             thing
             is
             Joabs
             disswasion
             ,
             seeing
             the
             King
             curious
             ,
             and
             the
             fact
             dangerous
             ,
             and
             this
             he
             doth
             ,
             1.
             
             By
             a
             plausible
             Exordium
             praying
             to
             God
             to
             augment
             the
             number
             of
             his
             people
             a
             hundred
             fold
             ,
             &
             that
             David
             may
             live
             to
             see
             it
             .
             2.
             
             He
             interrogates
             the
             cause
             wherein
             he
             obscurely
             ,
             reprehends
             the
             Kings
             oftentation
             and
             curiosity
             .
             3.
             1
             
             Chron.
             21.
             3.
             
             He
             obviates
             the
             Kings
             instance
             ,
             if
             he
             should
             say
             ,
             that
             it
             were
             to
             try
             the
             peoples
             universall
             ,
             and
             generall
             subjection
             thereby
             .
             To
             which
             Joab
             answers
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               are
               they
               not
               all
               my
               Lords
               servants
               .
            
             And
             4.
             he
             shewes
             the
             danger
             of
             doing
             this
             in
             the
             same
             place
             of
             the
             Chronicles
             ,
             saying
             ;
             
               Why
               will
               he
               be
               a
               cause
               of
               trespasse
               to
               Israel
               ?
            
          
           
             The
             fourth
             thing
             is
             Joabs
             obedience
             at
             last
             ,
             the
             Kings
             word
             prevailing
             ,
             the
             reasons
             whereof
             are
             these
             .
             1.
             
             Joab
             was
             a
             wicked
             man
             ,
             and
             though
             he
             had
             declared
             that
             it
             would
             be
             a
             cause
             of
             trespasse
             to
             Israell
             ,
             and
             therefore
             unlawfull
             ,
             yet
             he
             dispenses
             with
             sinne
             ,
             and
             chooseth
             rather
             to
             obey
             man
             than
             God
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             done
             before
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             Vriah
             .
             2.
             
             He
             was
             an
             ambition
             man
             ,
             and
             a
             crafty
             cortior
             ,
             who
             feared
             to
             loose
             his
             place
             ,
             and
             that
             if
             he
             did
             it
             not
             ,
             another
             would
             be
             imployed
             to
             do
             it
             .
             Therefore
             he
             
             takes
             his
             journey
             .
             1.
             
             Towards
             the
             East
             ,
             and
             passing
             Jordan
             ,
             enters
             into
             the
             City
             of
             Aroer
             ,
             situated
             on
             the
             River
             Arnon
             ,
             which
             enters
             in
             the
             mouth
             of
             Jordan
             ,
             marching
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Sihon
             ,
             sometime
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Land
             of
             the
             Amorreans
             ,
             at
             the
             springs
             of
             which
             River
             Arnon
             ,
             stands
             this
             City
             Jasir
             ,
             their
             he
             past
             Northward
             ,
             and
             entred
             in
             Galaad
             ,
             at
             a
             place
             called
             
               Tachtim
               Hodshi
            
             ,
             which
             is
             by
             interpretation
             a
             new
             Land
             ,
             whereof
             no
             mention
             is
             in
             Josua
             .
             But
             was
             after
             conquered
             by
             Saul
             ,
             1
             Chron.
             10.
             
             From
             that
             he
             came
             to
             the
             City
             Dan
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Northmarch
             of
             Palestina
             ,
             situated
             upon
             Jordan
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             North
             he
             entred
             in
             the
             Westmarches
             ,
             towards
             the
             Mediterranean
             ,
             and
             came
             to
             Tyre
             and
             Sidon
             ,
             for
             albeit
             the
             ancient
             inhabitants
             possessed
             the
             Cities
             ,
             yet
             they
             were
             in
             the
             partage
             of
             Asher
             and
             Nepthalim
             :
             and
             from
             the
             Westmarch
             ,
             he
             entered
             into
             the
             South
             of
             Judah
             even
             to
             Beersheba
             ,
             which
             divided
             Judea
             ,
             from
             Idumea
             in
             Arabia
             ,
             and
             so
             compassed
             all
             the
             marches
             of
             the
             holy
             Land
             ,
             beginning
             at
             the
             East
             ,
             towards
             the
             North
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             to
             the
             West
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             to
             the
             South
             ,
             and
             so
             after
             nine
             moneths
             ,
             and
             twenty
             dayes
             came
             back
             to
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             gave
             up
             the
             whole
             number
             of
             the
             people
             to
             David
             ,
             extending
             to
             
               thirteen
               hundred
               thousand
               men
            
             .
             Which
             number
             disagrees
             with
             that
             which
             is
             et
             down
             ,
             1
             Chron.
             21.
             5.
             
             Where
             the
             number
             of
             the
             men
             of
             Israell
             ,
             extends
             to
             
               eleven
               hundred
               thousand
            
             ,
             and
             of
             Judah
             onely
             
               four
               hundred
               threescore
               and
               ten
               thousand
               ,
            
             so
             there
             is
             addition
             to
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             diminution
             of
             the
             other
             .
             But
             this
             seeming
             contradiction
             ,
             or
             disgreement
             is
             thus
             reconciled
             ,
             that
             these
             300000.
             which
             are
             omitted
             in
             Samuel
             ,
             and
             added
             in
             the
             Chronicles
             ,
             are
             the
             twelve
             classes
             of
             Davids
             guard
             that
             were
             appointed
             in
             their
             severall
             vices
             to
             attend
             him
             monethly
             ,
             24000.
             monethly
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             ,
             1
             Chron.
             27.
             
             Which
             joyned
             together
             for
             the
             twelve
             moneths
             ,
             makes
             ,
             288000.
             to
             which
             if
             12000.
             of
             the
             Princes
             and
             Captaines
             of
             hundreds
             and
             thousands
             be
             added
             ,
             whereof
             is
             mention
             ,
             Vers
             .
             16.
             
             They
             make
             up
             the
             compleat
             number
             of
             1100000.
             of
             the
             men
             of
             Israell
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             set
             down
             in
             Samuell
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             well
             enough
             known
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             as
             for
             the
             number
             of
             them
             ,
             of
             Judah
             being
             30000.
             lesse
             in
             the
             Chronicles
             .
             then
             in
             Samuell
             it
             is
             answered
             by
             Interpreters
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Chronicles
             their
             number
             is
             set
             down
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             after
             the
             plague
             of
             Pestilence
             ,
             and
             whereof
             30000.
             by
             that
             plague
             were
             destroyed
             .
          
           
             
             
               OBSERVATIONS
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               V.
               1.
               
               BEcause
               after
               many
               Victories
               ,
               and
               abundance
               after
               famine
               ,
               Israell
               waxed
               in
               solent
               ,
               and
               luxuriously
               wanton
               ,
               therefore
               as
               God
               had
               pulled
               down
               their
               pride
               before
               by
               the
               sword
               ,
               and
               famine
               ,
               so
               now
               doth
               he
               by
               the
               Pestilence
               .
               Whereby
               we
               see
               ,
               not
               onely
               what
               varity
               of
               rods
               ,
               God
               hath
               to
               chastise
               with
               :
               but
               also
               that
               renewing
               of
               sinning
               procures
               the
               renewing
               of
               punishment
               and
               correction
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               especially
               here
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               book
               of
               Judges
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Israell
               sinned
               ,
               and
               because
               Israell
               hath
               done
               so
               ,
               therefore
               David
               shall
               sinne
               ,
               that
               Israell
               may
               be
               punished
               .
               The
               rulers
               sinne
               then
               is
               a
               punishment
               to
               a
               wicked
               people
               ;
               and
               if
               God
               were
               not
               angry
               with
               a
               people
               ,
               he
               would
               not
               give
               up
               their
               rulers
               to
               such
               sinnes
               as
               whereby
               he
               is
               provoked
               to
               vengance
               ,
               as
               people
               therefore
               should
               beware
               to
               provoke
               God
               to
               anger
               by
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               abuse
               of
               Gods
               benefits
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               not
               without
               cause
               that
               they
               are
               charged
               to
               pray
               ,
               and
               make
               supplications
               for
               all
               ,
               but
               especially
               for
               those
               ,
               who
               are
               their
               rulers
               ,
               and
               in
               eminent
               authority
               over
               them
               ,
               the
               private
               well
               being
               ever
               comprised
               in
               the
               publicke
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               As
               is
               shewn
               to
               us
               ,
               1
               Chron.
               21.
               1.
               
               Satan
               moved
               David
               to
               this
               sinne
               of
               numbring
               the
               people
               .
               Which
               so
               offended
               God
               and
               brought
               a
               plague
               upon
               them
               ,
               whereby
               we
               observe
               who
               is
               the
               chief
               tempter
               to
               all
               sinne
               ,
               and
               has
               been
               so
               in
               all
               ages
               from
               the
               beginning
               ,
               and
               therefore
               is
               called
               the
               tempter
               :
               as
               also
               to
               what
               end
               ,
               he
               tempts
               to
               sinne
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               kindle
               Gods
               wrath
               against
               man
               ,
               and
               to
               bring
               Gods
               plagues
               upon
               man
               here
               ,
               and
               eternall
               destruction
               upon
               him
               hereafter
               ,
               and
               therefore
               he
               is
               called
               a
               murderer
               also
               from
               the
               beginning
               ,
               and
               is
               an
               Enemy
               both
               to
               God
               and
               man
               ;
               fy
               then
               on
               foolish
               sinners
               ,
               that
               are
               slaves
               to
               such
               a
               one
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               He
               moves
               David
               to
               sinne
               ,
               an
               eminent
               person
               ,
               yea
               ,
               a
               man
               according
               to
               Gods
               own
               heart
               .
               Which
               shewes
               ,
               that
               Satan
               dare
               adventure
               on
               the
               best
               and
               strongest
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               on
               our
               first
               parents
               in
               their
               estate
               of
               Innocency
               ,
               and
               on
               Christ
               himself
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               best
               of
               men
               ought
               to
               watch
               ,
               and
               pray
               that
               they
               be
               not
               led
               by
               him
               into
               temptation
               ,
               remembring
               the
               examples
               of
               David
               here
               
               and
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               Vriah
               ,
               and
               of
               Peter
               ,
               notwithstanding
               of
               his
               forewarning
               by
               our
               Saviour
               .
               As
               also
               ,
               that
               the
               higher
               any
               are
               in
               place
               in
               Church
               ,
               or
               Commonwealth
               they
               are
               in
               greatest
               danger
               to
               be
               tempted
               ,
               because
               their
               fall
               is
               most
               scandalous
               ,
               and
               the
               occasion
               by
               their
               example
               of
               the
               fall
               of
               many
               ,
               
                 Majorum
                 ergo
                 ruina
                 ,
                 sit
                 minorum
                 cautela
                 .
              
            
             
               5.
               
               In
               Davids
               sinne
               of
               numbring
               the
               people
               through
               pride
               ,
               curiosity
               ,
               and
               confidence
               in
               the
               arme
               of
               flesh
               .
               We
               see
               that
               the
               Godliest
               whosoever
               have
               their
               own
               infirmities
               ,
               which
               should
               keep
               them
               watchfull
               and
               humble
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               is
               no
               perfection
               during
               this
               life
               ,
               the
               fairest
               face
               having
               its
               own
               blemish
               ,
               the
               cleerest
               day
               its
               own
               clouds
               ,
               and
               the
               Godliest
               on
               Earth
               ,
               being
               like
               Jacobs
               spotted
               sheep
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 Rom.
              
               7.
               24.
               
               Having
               occasion
               to
               cry
               out
               ,
               
                 O
                 wretched
                 man
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 who
                 shall
                 deliver
                 me
                 from
                 this
                 body
                 of
                 death
                 ?
              
            
             
               6.
               
               Vers
               .
               3.
               
               David
               a
               Godly
               man
               ,
               yet
               sinneth
               ,
               Joab
               a
               wicked
               man
               ,
               yet
               disswades
               from
               sinning
               .
               Where
               we
               observe
               that
               no
               man
               is
               so
               leud
               ,
               or
               wicked
               ,
               but
               that
               sometimes
               he
               will
               dislike
               some
               evill
               ,
               and
               it
               will
               be
               abhominable
               to
               him
               ,
               as
               the
               Kings
               word
               was
               to
               Joab
               ,
               1
               Chron.
               21.
               6.
               
               As
               on
               the
               contrary
               their
               is
               no
               man
               on
               Earth
               so
               holy
               ,
               but
               that
               sometimes
               he
               may
               sinne
               grosly
               ,
               but
               as
               we
               say
               ,
               
                 one
                 swallow
                 makes
                 not
                 the
                 spring
                 ,
              
               so
               by
               one
               onely
               act
               ,
               men
               are
               not
               to
               be
               Judged
               ,
               holy
               or
               wicked
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               Joab
               gives
               good
               counsell
               to
               David
               ,
               though
               he
               was
               a
               wicked
               man.
               Where
               may
               observe
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               many
               who
               can
               give
               good
               counsell
               to
               others
               ,
               for
               the
               avoyding
               of
               some
               sinnes
               ,
               who
               in
               grosser
               trespasses
               have
               not
               grace
               to
               take
               good
               counsell
               themselves
               ,
               like
               the
               
                 Pharisees
                 who
                 could
                 espy
                 the
                 moat
                 in
                 their
                 neighbours
                 eye
                 ,
                 and
                 offer
                 to
                 take
                 it
                 out
                 ,
                 who
                 would
                 not
                 spy
                 ,
                 nor
                 let
                 the
                 beam
                 be
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 eye
                 .
              
               Such
               was
               Joab
               who
               counted
               Davids
               command
               to
               number
               the
               people
               abhominable
               ,
               (
               though
               having
               no
               great
               shew
               of
               evill
               )
               and
               therefore
               disswaded
               him
               therefore
               :
               who
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               
                 Vriah
                 ,
                 Abner
              
               and
               Amasa
               ,
               could
               not
               take
               good
               counsell
               to
               himself
               from
               his
               own
               heart
               .
               Neither
               let
               any
               look
               ,
               who
               gives
               the
               counsell
               ,
               but
               what
               it
               is
               ;
               and
               if
               good
               ,
               not
               to
               reject
               it
               for
               him
               ,
               who
               gives
               the
               same
               ,
               as
               our
               Saviour
               taught
               the
               people
               concerning
               the
               Pharisees
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               Vers
               .
               4.
               
               Notwithstanding
               of
               Joabs
               good
               counsell
               ,
               we
               see
               
               that
               David
               persists
               obstinately
               in
               his
               resolution
               ,
               and
               will
               have
               the
               people
               numbred
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               know
               their
               number
               ,
               a
               fault
               too
               ordinary
               in
               Princes
               ,
               who
               would
               use
               arbitrary
               government
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               their
               will
               a
               Law
               ,
               as
               the
               proverb
               is
               ;
               
                 Sic
                 volo
                 ,
                 sic
                 jubeo
                 ,
                 stat
                 pro
                 ratione
                 voluntas
                 .
              
               Whereas
               their
               will
               should
               be
               submitted
               to
               Gods
               ,
               and
               their
               actions
               ruled
               by
               Law
               ,
               by
               which
               they
               would
               have
               the
               actions
               of
               their
               subjects
               ,
               and
               inferiours
               to
               be
               ruled
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               David
               not
               onely
               sinnes
               in
               commanding
               the
               people
               to
               be
               numbred
               ,
               but
               also
               in
               an
               obstinate
               resolution
               notwithstanding
               of
               good
               counsell
               in
               the
               contrary
               ,
               which
               therefore
               brought
               a
               plague
               upon
               his
               people
               .
               Which
               shewes
               not
               only
               how
               farre
               ,
               &
               foulely
               the
               best
               sometimes
               may
               fall
               and
               fail
               :
               but
               likewise
               that
               for
               the
               sinnes
               of
               a
               people
               ,
               oftimes
               either
               the
               Lord
               takes
               away
               a
               good
               Magistrate
               from
               them
               ,
               or
               else
               withdrawes
               his
               grace
               from
               such
               ,
               and
               leaves
               them
               to
               themselves
               to
               commit
               such
               sinnes
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               Justice
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               for
               their
               offences
               punishment
               is
               inflicted
               upon
               them
               ,
               as
               the
               three
               years
               samine
               was
               for
               Sauls
               trespasse
               against
               the
               Gibeonites
               ,
               and
               Davids
               here
               in
               numbring
               the
               people
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               Notwithstanding
               Joabs
               resistance
               ,
               unto
               Davids
               command
               at
               first
               ,
               yet
               for
               worldly
               respects
               ,
               and
               corrupt
               ends
               ,
               against
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               conscience
               he
               obeys
               Davids
               command
               at
               last
               ,
               and
               prefers
               obedience
               to
               man
               to
               the
               obedience
               of
               God
               ,
               contrary
               to
               that
               worthy
               speech
               of
               
                 Peter
                 ,
                 Act.
              
               5.
               29.
               
               And
               which
               teaches
               us
               in
               like
               manner
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               in
               all
               things
               obey
               God
               rather
               than
               man
               ,
               whereof
               our
               Saviour
               gives
               the
               reason
               ,
               because
               he
               has
               power
               ,
               both
               
                 of
                 soul
                 and
                 body
                 ,
                 to
                 cast
                 both
                 into
                 Hell
                 fire
                 ,
              
               which
               no
               man
               hath
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             II.
             SAM
             .
             Chap.
             24.
             from
             the
             10.
             vers
             .
             to
             the
             end
             .
          
           
             FOllowes
             now
             after
             Davids
             sinne
             .
             1.
             
             Davids
             repentance
             ,
             wherein
             are
             three
             things
             .
             1.
             
             Davids
             contrition
             .
             2.
             
             His
             confession
             .
             And
             3.
             his
             deprecation
             .
             In
             the
             first
             it
             is
             said
             ;
             
               That
               after
               
               he
               had
               numbred
               the
               people
               ,
               which
               was
               after
               nine
               moneths
               ,
               and
               twenty
               dayes
               ,
            
             Davids
             
               heart
               smote
               him
            
             .
             Which
             is
             the
             same
             phrase
             that
             is
             used
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             24.
             5.
             
             Whereby
             is
             signified
             the
             awaking
             ,
             and
             accusation
             of
             his
             guilty
             conscience
             ,
             and
             sense
             of
             his
             sinne
             now
             ,
             wherein
             he
             had
             layed
             so
             long
             in
             a
             deep
             ,
             and
             dead
             security
             without
             either
             sight
             ,
             or
             sense
             of
             his
             own
             guiltynesse
             before
             .
             Which
             smiteing
             is
             called
             ,
             Psal
             .
             51.
             17.
             
             The
             breaking
             and
             contrition
             of
             the
             heart
             .
             Whereupon
             ensues
             the
             second
             part
             of
             his
             repentance
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             confession
             to
             God
             of
             his
             sin
             ,
             exprest
             by
             two
             phrases
             .
             1.
             
             That
             he
             had
             
               sinned
               greatly
            
             .
             And
             2.
             
               that
               he
               had
               done
               very
               foolishly
               ,
            
             and
             last
             ,
             is
             his
             deprecation
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Lord
               would
               take
               away
               the
               iniquity
               of
               his
               servant
               .
            
          
           
             The
             second
             thing
             which
             we
             have
             in
             the
             text
             is
             ,
             the
             message
             from
             God
             to
             David
             ,
             which
             ensued
             upon
             his
             repentance
             .
             
               From
               the
            
             10.
             
               vers
               .
               to
               the
            
             15.
             
             Wherein
             we
             have
             .
             1.
             
             The
             time
             .
             2.
             
             The
             messenger
             that
             is
             sent
             to
             David
             .
             3.
             
             The
             message
             it self
             ,
             or
             Option
             given
             to
             David
             .
             And
             4.
             
             Davids
             answer
             and
             election
             .
             First
             then
             the
             time
             was
             ,
             when
             David
             was
             up
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             the
             smiting
             of
             his
             conscience
             raising
             him
             from
             his
             bed
             ,
             which
             as
             he
             sayes
             ,
             Psal
             .
             6.
             6.
             
             He
             had
             been
             
               watering
               with
               his
               tears
               in
               the
               night
               time
               before
               .
            
             2.
             
             The
             messenger
             whom
             the
             Lord
             sends
             to
             him
             is
             described
             from
             his
             name
             ,
             Gad.
             2.
             
             From
             his
             office
             ,
             a
             Seer
             ,
             and
             more
             particularly
             from
             his
             relation
             to
             David
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             his
             Seer
             ,
             or
             one
             whom
             familiarly
             David
             used
             to
             consult
             with
             in
             his
             doubts
             ,
             or
             difficulties
             .
             The
             word
             (
             Seer
             )
             being
             an
             ordinary
             stile
             given
             to
             the
             Prophets
             of
             God
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             Lords
             revealing
             by
             visions
             ,
             words
             ,
             or
             dreams
             ,
             of
             his
             will
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             by
             them
             to
             others
             .
             As
             we
             see
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             9.
             9.
             3.
             
             The
             message
             it self
             is
             an
             Option
             of
             any
             of
             three
             plagues
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Lord
             was
             to
             punish
             Davids
             people
             for
             their
             own
             sinnes
             ,
             that
             had
             angred
             him
             against
             them
             :
             and
             for
             Davids
             ,
             in
             numbring
             of
             the
             people
             .
             4.
             
             Davids
             answer
             and
             election
             ,
             contains
             .
             1.
             
             His
             perplexity
             ,
             and
             strait
             whereinto
             he
             was
             put
             .
             2.
             
             His
             choyce
             of
             the
             Pestilence
             .
             And
             3.
             the
             reason
             of
             his
             choyce
             ,
             from
             the
             greatnesse
             of
             Gods
             mercy
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             followes
             
               from
               the
            
             15.
             
               vers
               .
               to
               the
            
             18.
             
             The
             execution
             of
             the
             plague
             ,
             and
             staying
             thereof
             ,
             wherein
             we
             have
             .
             1.
             
             From
             whom
             it
             is
             sent
             ,
             towit
             ,
             the
             Lord.
             2.
             
             How
             long
             it
             continued
             .
             3.
             
             How
             many
             dyed
             thereof
             ,
             towit
             ,
             70000.
             men
             .
             
             4.
             
             By
             whom
             the
             execution
             was
             made
             ,
             towit
             ,
             by
             an
             Angell
             .
             5.
             
             The
             Lords
             staying
             of
             the
             destroying
             Angell
             .
             1.
             
             When
             and
             where
             ,
             towit
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             stretching
             his
             hand
             upon
             Jerusale●●
             to
             destroy
             it
             .
             2.
             
             How
             ,
             by
             the
             direction
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             saying
             .
             
               It
               is
               enough
               ,
               stay
               thine
               hand
               .
            
             3.
             
             Upon
             what
             ground
             ,
             towit
             ,
             the
             Lords
             compassion
             ,
             and
             repenting
             him
             of
             the
             evill
             .
             And
             4.
             
             Where
             this
             Angell
             was
             ,
             towit
             ,
             
               By
               the
               threshing
               floor
               of
            
             Araunah
             .
             Now
             the
             Lord
             is
             said
             to
             repent
             of
             the
             evill
             ,
             (
             towit
             ,
             of
             punishment
             ,
             as
             is
             said
             ,
             
               There
               is
               no
               evill
               in
               the
               City
               which
               the
               Lord
               does
               not
               ,
            
             )
             not
             properly
             ,
             but
             
               per
               anthropopatheiam
            
             ,
             when
             he
             does
             that
             in
             mercy
             what
             men
             use
             to
             do
             ,
             when
             they
             repent
             of
             any
             evill
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             done
             ,
             and
             forbear
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             followes
             for
             the
             ceasing
             of
             the
             plague
             ,
             and
             after
             the
             former
             direction
             of
             the
             staying
             thereof
             .
             Davids
             prayer
             &
             humble
             supplication
             ,
             wherein
             we
             have
             .
             1.
             
             The
             occasion
             thereof
             ,
             towit
             ,
             his
             seeing
             of
             the
             destroying
             Angell
             ,
             who
             being
             an
             invisible
             spirit
             ,
             yet
             appeared
             in
             a
             visible
             shape
             at
             this
             time
             to
             David
             ,
             as
             the
             Angels
             did
             to
             
               Abraham
               ,
               Lot
            
             ,
             and
             others
             .
             2.
             
             Davids
             humble
             confession
             of
             his
             sin
             ,
             &
             
               that
               he
               had
               done
               wickedly
            
             .
             3.
             
             His
             cleering
             of
             the
             people
             of
             any
             guiltinesse
             ,
             towit
             ,
             in
             this
             his
             fact
             and
             sinning
             ,
             whom
             he
             calls
             sheep
             for
             innocency
             ,
             and
             relating
             to
             himself
             ,
             who
             was
             as
             their
             shepheard
             and
             ruler
             .
             And
             4.
             his
             preferring
             their
             safety
             to
             his
             own
             ,
             and
             his
             Fathers
             house
             ,
             and
             desiring
             that
             the
             Lord
             would
             transferre
             the
             plague
             ,
             and
             punishment
             rather
             on
             him
             ,
             and
             it
             ,
             than
             any
             wayes
             to
             let
             it
             lie
             on
             them
             .
          
           
             Whereupon
             the
             Lord
             who
             sent
             first
             a
             sad
             message
             to
             David
             ,
             by
             the
             same
             messenger
             Gad
             ,
             gives
             him
             now
             a
             comfortable
             assurance
             of
             mercy
             ,
             and
             deliverance
             of
             his
             people
             from
             the
             plague
             of
             Pestilence
             ,
             and
             in
             testimony
             of
             Davids
             thankfulnesse
             for
             the
             same
             ,
             Gad
             by
             a
             warrant
             from
             God
             directs
             him
             to
             erect
             an
             altar
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             in
             that
             very
             place
             ,
             where
             he
             saw
             the
             destroying
             Angell
             ,
             towit
             ,
             
               In
               the
               threshing
               floor
               of
            
             Araunah
             the
             Jebusite
             .
             Which
             thing
             David
             readily
             went
             about
             to
             perform
             ,
             as
             the
             Lord
             had
             comm●nded
             (
             sayes
             the
             text
             )
             although
             it
             was
             Gad
             ,
             as
             the
             messenger
             who
             spake
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             for
             this
             end
             went
             up
             to
             the
             floor
             of
             Araunah
             ,
             conferres
             with
             him
             ,
             byes
             the
             floor
             of
             him
             ,
             erects
             the
             Altar
             ,
             offers
             thereon
             burnt
             ,
             and
             peace
             offerings
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             plague
             
             was
             stayed
             from
             Israell
             .
             Wherein
             we
             have
             to
             consider
             .
             1.
             
             Who
             this
             Araunah
             was
             .
             2.
             
             Where
             was
             this
             place
             .
             3.
             
             Why
             this
             Altar
             was
             erected
             .
             4.
             
             Araunahs
             liberall
             offer
             ,
             and
             his
             pious
             prayer
             .
             5.
             
             Davids
             modest
             refuseall
             ,
             and
             the
             cause
             thereof
             ,
             with
             his
             buying
             of
             the
             floor
             ,
             and
             Oxen
             ,
             and
             the
             price
             thereof
             .
             6.
             
             Davids
             building
             of
             an
             Altar
             ,
             and
             offering
             thereon
             .
             And
             7.
             the
             happy
             successe
             that
             followed
             hereupon
             ,
             towit
             ,
             the
             staying
             of
             the
             plague
             of
             Pestilence
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             As
             for
             Araunah
             he
             is
             called
             by
             Nation
             ,
             and
             pedigree
             a
             Iebusite
             ,
             or
             Cananite
             ,
             but
             now
             a
             Proselite
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Iewish
             religion
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             by
             his
             offer
             and
             prayer
             .
             2.
             
             This
             floor
             was
             on
             mount
             Moriah
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             David
             went
             up
             to
             it
             .
             3.
             
             This
             Altar
             was
             to
             be
             erected
             ,
             that
             the
             plague
             might
             stay
             from
             the
             people
             .
             4.
             
             Araunah
             therefore
             for
             the
             service
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             good
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             love
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             especially
             ,
             as
             a
             presage
             of
             the
             vocation
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             liberally
             offers
             not
             onely
             his
             threshing
             floor
             freely
             ,
             but
             also
             his
             Oxen
             ,
             and
             threshing
             instruments
             ,
             and
             instruments
             of
             the
             Oxen
             ,
             as
             their
             yokes
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             for
             wood
             ,
             which
             liberality
             of
             his
             is
             extolled
             highly
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             this
             as
             a
             King
             to
             the
             King.
             Who
             notwithstanding
             modestly
             refuses
             it
             upon
             this
             reason
             ,
             that
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             a
             man
             must
             offer
             to
             God
             of
             that
             which
             is
             his
             own
             ,
             and
             therefore
             .
             5.
             
             Buyes
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             Oxen
             for
             50.
             shekells
             of
             silver
             ,
             whereupon
             .
             6.
             
             David
             offers
             (
             having
             built
             the
             Altar
             )
             burnt
             offerings
             ,
             and
             peace
             offerings
             for
             expiation
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             ,
             and
             propitiation
             .
             And
             so
             7.
             this
             was
             the
             successe
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               was
               intreated
               for
               the
               Land
               ,
               and
               the
               plague
               ceased
               .
            
             Not
             that
             this
             is
             to
             be
             referred
             to
             these
             sacrifices
             ,
             as
             the
             cause
             ,
             but
             by
             way
             of
             
               Metonymie
               ;
               When
               the
               name
               of
               the
               cause
               is
               transferred
               to
               the
               effect
               .
            
          
           
             
               OBSERVATIONS
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               V.
               10.
               
               IT
               is
               said
               ;
               That
               
                 Davids
                 heart
                 smote
                 him
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 numbred
                 the
                 people
                 .
              
               Whereby
               we
               observe
               ,
               the
               difference
               between
               the
               wicked
               &
               the
               Godly
               ,
               that
               albeit
               the
               Godly
               sin
               
               yet
               they
               lye
               not
               still
               impenitently
               in
               sinne
               ,
               and
               security
               ,
               as
               the
               other
               do
               ,
               but
               by
               grace
               ,
               and
               repentance
               ,
               they
               rise
               againe
               :
               and
               their
               hearts
               smites
               them
               for
               the
               sinne
               ,
               which
               they
               have
               committed
               ,
               as
               we
               may
               see
               here
               in
               David
               ,
               in
               
                 Hezekiah
                 ,
                 Peter
              
               ,
               and
               others
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               We
               see
               here
               likewise
               ,
               that
               the
               committing
               of
               sinne
               ,
               is
               like
               
                 John's
                 eating
                 of
                 that
                 little
                 book
                 ,
              
               Revel
               .
               10.
               10.
               
               
                 Which
                 was
                 sweet
                 in
                 his
                 mouth
                 ,
                 but
                 thereafter
                 bitter
                 in
                 his
                 belly
                 :
              
               or
               like
               those
               locusts
               ,
               Revel
               .
               9.
               8.
               
               Who
               had
               alluring
               haire
               as
               women
               ,
               but
               had
               Lyons
               teeth
               that
               bite
               ,
               and
               Scorpions
               tailes
               which
               stinge
               :
               even
               so
               sinne
               in
               the
               committing
               thereof
               is
               pleasant
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               end
               when
               the
               conscience
               is
               awaked
               ,
               is
               painfull
               ,
               as
               
                 Manassah
                 ,
                 Mary
                 Magdalen
              
               ,
               and
               David
               found
               both
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               Vriah
               ,
               and
               this
               .
               Who
               therefore
               would
               eschew
               ,
               the
               sower
               of
               sinne
               ,
               both
               here
               and
               hereafter
               ,
               let
               them
               eschew
               the
               poysonable
               sweet
               thereof
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Davids
               heart
               smites
               him
               ,
               after
               the
               numbring
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               which
               was
               after
               nine
               moneths
               and
               more
               .
               Where
               we
               see
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               Satans
               policy
               ,
               when
               he
               has
               moved
               men
               to
               commit
               sinne
               ,
               so
               thereafter
               to
               lull
               them
               a
               sleep
               in
               security
               ,
               even
               so
               that
               the
               Godly
               when
               they
               have
               sinned
               ,
               may
               lye
               a
               long
               time
               in
               this
               sinfull
               sleep
               ,
               before
               they
               awake
               :
               as
               David
               did
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               Vriah
               ,
               till
               the
               Lord
               by
               Nathan
               awaked
               him
               ,
               and
               as
               here
               he
               did
               in
               the
               numbring
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               therefore
               as
               our
               first
               care
               should
               be
               not
               to
               sinne
               ,
               so
               our
               next
               care
               and
               prayer
               to
               God
               ,
               should
               be
               that
               if
               we
               sinne
               ,
               he
               us
               suffer
               not
               to
               lye
               still
               in
               security
               ,
               with
               impiety
               joyning
               impenitency
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               In
               Davids
               confession
               ,
               saying
               
                 he
                 had
                 sinned
                 greatly
                 ,
                 and
                 done
                 very
                 foolishly
                 .
              
               We
               see
               that
               he
               neither
               excuses
               his
               sinne
               ,
               as
               our
               first
               parents
               did
               ,
               nor
               extenuates
               his
               sinne
               ,
               as
               Saul
               did
               in
               sparing
               Agag
               ,
               and
               the
               cattle
               :
               nor
               defends
               his
               sinne
               ,
               as
               Simeon
               and
               Levi
               did
               ,
               but
               rather
               aggravates
               his
               sinne
               ,
               
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 sinned
                 greatly
              
               .
               This
               being
               the
               practice
               ever
               of
               them
               ,
               who
               are
               truly
               humbled
               ,
               and
               this
               being
               the
               best
               ,
               ●and
               only
               way
               to
               obtaine
               pardon
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               in
               the
               example
               of
               the
               Publican
               ,
               and
               parable
               of
               the
               returning
               Prodigall
               ,
               and
               of
               David
               in
               this
               place
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Whereas
               David
               saies
               ,
               
                 that
                 in
                 sinning
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 very
                 foolishly
                 .
              
               We
               see
               that
               it
               is
               not
               without
               cause
               ,
               that
               sinners
               are
               called
               
               fooles
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               though
               never
               so
               worldly
               wise
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 nich
                 foole
              
               in
               the
               Gospell
               :
               and
               where
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 the
                 foole
                 hath
                 said
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 God
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               sinne
               is
               folly
               ,
               as
               Tamar
               said
               to
               Amnon
               ,
               2
               Sam.
               13.
               12.
               
               Whereas
               they
               only
               are
               truly
               wise
               ,
               who
               are
               Godly
               ,
               the
               feare
               of
               God
               being
               the
               beginning
               of
               wisdome
               ,
               and
               they
               only
               make
               a
               wise
               choice
               of
               things
               ,
               preferring
               pleasures
               for
               ever
               more
               ,
               to
               sinnefull
               perishing
               pleasures
               ,
               and
               a
               heavenly
               kingdome
               to
               earthly
               profit
               ▪
               they
               also
               like
               the
               wise
               steward
               ,
               provide
               for
               time
               to
               come
               ,
               as
               also
               foresee
               and
               prevent
               dangers
               ,
               like
               wise
               Abigall
               ,
               takes
               also
               with
               warnings
               ,
               as
               David
               did
               with
               Jonathans
               .
               And
               as
               our
               Saviour
               adviseth
               ,
               agree
               with
               their
               adversary
               ,
               while
               they
               are
               on
               the
               way
               .
               Whereas
               the
               foolish
               sinner
               does
               none
               of
               these
               fortnamed
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               In
               Davids
               prayer
               for
               remission
               of
               his
               sinne
               ,
               he
               calles
               himselfe
               Gods
               servant
               .
               Whereby
               we
               see
               ,
               that
               although
               at
               some
               time
               ,
               through
               frailty
               ,
               or
               force
               of
               temptation
               ,
               a
               Godly
               man
               may
               fall
               into
               some
               provoking
               sinne
               ,
               beside
               those
               of
               daily
               incursion
               ,
               yet
               their
               desire
               ,
               and
               ordinary
               c●●●se
               of
               life
               ,
               is
               to
               serve
               God
               ,
               from
               which
               therefore
               ,
               as
               from
               the
               greater
               part
               they
               are
               so
               denominated
               :
               as
               the
               wicked
               are
               called
               sinners
               ,
               though
               sometimes
               they
               have
               done
               some
               act
               ,
               that
               seemeth
               good
               and
               pious
               ,
               as
               Joab
               here
               in
               his
               disswading
               of
               David
               to
               number
               the
               people
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               Vers
               .
               11.
               
               The
               Prophet
               Gad
               is
               called
               
                 Davids
                 Seer
              
               .
               Where
               we
               observe
               not
               only
               the
               necessity
               ,
               and
               utility
               ,
               of
               faithfull
               pastours
               ,
               who
               should
               be
               Seers
               ,
               or
               watchmen
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               called
               ,
               Ezek
               33.
               2.
               
               And
               give
               warning
               to
               Gods
               people
               ,
               of
               their
               danger
               and
               duty
               .
               But
               likewise
               whereas
               Gad
               in
               a
               particular
               manner
               ,
               is
               called
               
                 Davids
                 Seer
              
               .
               We
               have
               in
               David
               a
               good
               ,
               and
               Godly
               ,
               example
               of
               imitation
               for
               Magistrates
               and
               great
               men
               ,
               to
               adjoyne
               to
               themselves
               ,
               some
               worthy
               ,
               and
               able
               servant
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               have
               them
               in
               their
               company
               ,
               with
               whom
               they
               may
               communicate
               their
               spirituall
               condition
               ,
               and
               consult
               with
               them
               in
               the
               matters
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               of
               their
               salvation
               ,
               which
               is
               
                 that
                 one
                 thing
                 most
                 necessary
              
               ,
               as
               our
               Saviour
               spoke
               unto
               Martha
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               Vers
               .
               12.
               
               Albeit
               David
               repented
               in
               manner
               aforesaid
               for
               his
               sinne
               ,
               yet
               he
               must
               be
               corrected
               ,
               not
               that
               we
               establish
               hereby
               ,
               that
               doctrine
               of
               remission
               of
               the
               fault
               ,
               but
               not
               of
               the
               punishment
               ,
               which
               Romanists
               use
               for
               their
               satisfactions
               ,
               and
               purgatory
               ,
               but
               to
               
               shew
               ,
               that
               when
               God
               has
               pardoned
               the
               sinne
               ,
               yet
               he
               inflicts
               the
               temporall
               correction
               ,
               not
               as
               an
               evill
               of
               punishment
               ,
               but
               as
               a
               medicinall
               good
               ,
               and
               preservative
               from
               sinne
               in
               time
               coming
               ,
               and
               not
               as
               a
               judge
               punishing
               a
               malef●ctour
               ,
               but
               as
               a
               wise
               and
               loving
               Father
               correcting
               his
               Child
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostle
               shewes
               ,
               Heb.
               12.
               
               Or
               like
               a
               wise
               ,
               and
               skillfull
               Physitian
               ,
               giving
               a
               purge
               to
               his
               patient
               ,
               and
               applying
               a
               corrasive
               to
               the
               corruption
               .
               So
               that
               the
               Lords
               dealing
               herein
               ,
               is
               not
               Penall
               but
               Paternall
               and
               Medicinall
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               Vers
               .
               13.
               
               Davids
               sinne
               must
               be
               punished
               ,
               with
               one
               of
               three
               ●ore
               plagues
               ,
               
                 the
                 Sword
                 ,
                 the
                 Famine
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Pestilence
                 .
              
               Whence
               we
               collect
               ,
               that
               if
               for
               such
               a
               fact
               ,
               which
               in
               it selfe
               ,
               was
               not
               sinfull
               ,
               (
               a
               Prince
               to
               cause
               to
               number
               his
               people
               )
               so
               good
               a
               man
               as
               David
               was
               ,
               so
               severely
               punished
               ,
               being
               one
               according
               to
               Gods
               own
               heart
               .
               What
               may
               wicked
               flagitious
               sinners
               ,
               for
               manifest
               ,
               and
               scandalous
               sinnes
               expect
               ?
               and
               if
               this
               was
               done
               to
               the
               green
               tree
               ,
               what
               may
               withered
               branches
               look
               for
               ?
            
             
               10.
               
               Vers
               .
               14.
               
               David
               chooses
               rather
               to
               fall
               in
               the
               hand
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 by
                 the
                 Pestilence
              
               ,
               then
               fall
               into
               the
               hand
               of
               man
               ,
               
                 by
                 the
                 Sword
                 ,
                 for
                 with
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 mercy
                 ,
                 whereas
                 with
                 man
                 is
                 cruelty
                 .
              
               And
               this
               is
               the
               reason
               which
               David
               gives
               of
               his
               choice
               ,
               (
               
                 for
                 his
                 mercies
                 are
                 great
              
               )
               saies
               he
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               Godly
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               their
               sharpest
               corrections
               ,
               they
               ever
               by
               faith
               apprehend
               mercy
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Lord
               tempers
               their
               most
               bitter
               cup
               ,
               with
               the
               sweetness
               of
               fatherly
               love
               .
               Whereas
               the
               wicked
               drink
               of
               the
               wine
               ,
               of
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               is
               poured
               out
               without
               mixture
               ,
               into
               the
               cup
               of
               his
               indignation
               ,
               as
               is
               said
               ,
               Revel
               .
               14.
               10.
               
            
             
               11.
               
               Vers
               .
               5.
               
               It
               is
               said
               (
               
                 so
                 the
                 Lord
                 sent
                 a
                 Pestilence
                 upon
                 Israell
                 .
              
               )
               Where
               we
               observe
               that
               the
               Pestilence
               ,
               and
               such
               other
               plagues
               ,
               or
               punishments
               ,
               that
               come
               on
               man
               for
               sinne
               ,
               are
               sent
               from
               God
               :
               and
               come
               not
               by
               chance
               or
               fortune
               (
               as
               men
               speak
               )
               nor
               are
               to
               be
               attributed
               ,
               only
               to
               the
               distemper
               ,
               or
               corruption
               of
               the
               aire
               ,
               or
               the
               like
               secundary
               causes
               ,
               but
               are
               to
               be
               acknowledged
               ,
               to
               come
               from
               the
               sinne-chastising
               hand
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               therefore
               that
               for
               the
               removing
               of
               them
               ,
               we
               should
               by
               true
               repentance
               ,
               and
               humiliation
               ,
               with
               David
               here
               ,
               have
               our
               recourse
               to
               him
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               Of
               this
               plague
               ,
               it
               is
               recorded
               that
               there
               died
               ,
               70000.
               men
               .
               Where
               we
               may
               see
               ,
               that
               wherein
               men
               offend
               ,
               commonly
               
               they
               smart
               ,
               David
               was
               proud
               of
               the
               number
               of
               his
               subjects
               ,
               and
               now
               they
               are
               greatly
               diminished
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               see
               cause
               of
               humiliation
               ,
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               his
               glory
               .
               The
               like
               we
               may
               see
               in
               the
               strength
               of
               Sampson
               ,
               and
               the
               beautifull
               haire
               of
               Absolom
               .
            
             
               13.
               
               Vers
               .
               16.
               
               
                 When
                 the
                 Angell
                 stretched
                 forth
                 his
                 hand
                 upon
                 Jerusalem
                 to
                 destroy
                 in
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 repented
                 him
                 of
                 the
                 evill
                 ,
              
               and
               commanded
               the
               Angell
               to
               stay
               his
               hand
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 enough
              
               .
               Where
               we
               may
               observe
               the
               Lords
               bowells
               ,
               of
               compassion
               towards
               his
               people
               ,
               even
               when
               he
               is
               most
               sharply
               smiting
               ,
               and
               his
               preventing
               mercy
               ,
               before
               that
               David
               make
               his
               subsequent
               supplication
               ,
               for
               staying
               of
               this
               plague
               .
            
             
               14.
               
               Here
               likewise
               we
               see
               ,
               that
               the
               Lord
               hath
               his
               Angells
               ready
               to
               execute
               his
               will
               ,
               as
               his
               ministring
               spirits
               ,
               either
               in
               justice
               or
               mercy
               ,
               whose
               example
               of
               promptitude
               ,
               or
               obedience
               ,
               we
               are
               taught
               by
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               in
               the
               
                 Lords
                 prayer
              
               to
               follow
               ,
               
                 and
                 to
                 do
                 his
                 will
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 heaven
                 .
              
               Whose
               great
               power
               also
               we
               may
               see
               ,
               in
               so
               short
               a
               time
               ,
               destroying
               so
               many
               thousands
               :
               being
               but
               one
               Angell
               .
               As
               we
               see
               likewise
               in
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               first
               borne
               ,
               in
               one
               night
               through
               all
               Egypt
               ,
               and
               of
               one
               
                 hundred
                 ,
                 fourscore
              
               ,
               and
               
                 five
                 thousand
              
               of
               Assyrians
               ,
               by
               one
               Angell
               also
               ,
               in
               one
               night
               of
               Sinacheribs
               Army
               ,
               2
               King.
               19.
               35.
               
               Whence
               we
               may
               collect
               ,
               how
               mighty
               a
               guard
               the
               Godly
               have
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               ,
               Gen.
               32.
               2.
               and
               2
               King.
               6.
               7.
               
               And
               how
               much
               more
               mighty
               is
               the
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               whose
               ministring
               spirits
               they
               are
               ,
               and
               do
               attend
               his
               will.
               
            
             
               15.
               
               Where
               the
               Lord
               sayeth
               to
               the
               Angell
               (
               
                 it
                 is
                 enough
              
               ,
               )
               We
               see
               that
               as
               the
               Lord
               mixes
               the
               cup
               ,
               of
               his
               sharpest
               ,
               and
               most
               bitter
               chastisements
               with
               mercy
               and
               love
               :
               so
               likewise
               the
               Lord
               ,
               like
               a
               wise
               and
               skilfull
               Physitian
               measures
               his
               cup
               ,
               
                 and
                 will
                 not
                 lay
                 upon
                 any
                 ,
                 more
                 then
                 they
                 can
                 beare
                 ,
              
               but
               with
               the
               correction
               in
               his
               own
               good
               time
               ,
               he
               will
               give
               the
               issue
               and
               delivery
               :
               thus
               he
               who
               sets
               Limits
               to
               the
               raging
               sea
               ,
               did
               Limit
               the
               time
               how
               long
               ,
               his
               people
               should
               remaine
               ,
               in
               the
               bondage
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               and
               thereafter
               in
               the
               captivity
               of
               Babylon
               .
               As
               he
               did
               here
               ,
               how
               long
               this
               destroying
               Angell
               should
               smite
               with
               his
               sword
               of
               Pestilence
               .
               And
               O
               how
               little
               pleasure
               ,
               doth
               the
               Lord
               take
               in
               the
               death
               of
               sinners
               ,
               ere
               David
               could
               see
               the
               destroyer
               ,
               the
               Lord
               had
               restrained
               him
               ,
               whose
               compassions
               ,
               if
               they
               did
               not
               both
               withhold
               ,
               and
               
               abridge
               his
               judgments
               ,
               what
               could
               we
               look
               for
               ,
               but
               hell
               and
               destruction
               .
            
             
               16.
               
               Vers
               .
               17.
               
               In
               Davids
               supplication
               to
               God
               ,
               we
               see
               his
               admirable
               Love
               ,
               to
               his
               poore
               subjects
               ,
               who
               would
               ingrosse
               the
               plague
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               his
               house
               ,
               from
               this
               people
               of
               Israell
               ,
               and
               sues
               to
               interpose
               himselfe
               between
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               destroyer
               .
               Thus
               did
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               ,
               and
               sonne
               of
               
                 David
                 ,
                 (
                 who
                 is
                 that
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 great
                 shepheard
                 of
                 his
                 sheep
                 ,
              
               )
               offer
               himselfe
               to
               death
               ,
               which
               they
               had
               deserved
               ,
               yea
               more
               ,
               did
               dye
               for
               them
               ,
               and
               interposed
               himselfe
               between
               the
               Fathers
               wrath
               and
               them
               ,
               to
               deliver
               them
               there
               from
               ,
               and
               from
               everlasting
               destruction
               ,
               and
               as
               David
               did
               for
               his
               people
               ,
               still
               interced's
               for
               his
               Church
               to
               the
               worlds
               end
               .
            
             
               17.
               
               We
               see
               likewise
               though
               David
               saw
               the
               Angell
               ,
               with
               the
               destroying
               sword
               above
               Jerusalem
               ,
               yet
               he
               supplicates
               not
               the
               Angell
               ,
               but
               him
               who
               is
               the
               God
               of
               Angells
               ,
               and
               of
               heaven
               and
               ear●h
               ,
               which
               shewes
               us
               ,
               how
               farre
               the
               practice
               of
               this
               holy
               King
               ,
               and
               Prophet
               ,
               doth
               disagree
               from
               the
               practice
               ,
               and
               doctrine
               of
               Romanists
               ,
               who
               pray
               to
               Saints
               and
               Angells
               ,
               and
               so
               gives
               that
               religious
               worship
               to
               the
               creature
               ,
               which
               is
               only
               due
               to
               the
               Creator
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               shewen
               before
               :
               and
               is
               so
               farre
               from
               ahe
               example
               ,
               which
               we
               have
               in
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               Revel
               .
               22.
               9.
               
               ●nd
               that
               Apostolicall
               precept
               ,
               Coll.
               2.
               18.
               
            
             
               18.
               
               Vers
               .
               18.
               
               It
               is
               said
               that
               Gad
               came
               to
               David
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               
                 Go
                 reare
                 an
                 Altar
                 to
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               And
               vers
               .
               19.
               
               It
               is
               said
               ,
               that
               
                 David
                 went
                 up
                 to
                 do
                 so
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Lord
                 had
                 commanded
                 ,
              
               So
               that
               David
               reverenced
               ,
               and
               obeyed
               the
               Word
               of
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               as
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               should
               serve
               as
               a
               good
               ,
               and
               imitable
               example
               ,
               to
               all
               people
               of
               high
               ,
               and
               low
               degree
               ,
               to
               heare
               ,
               reverence
               and
               obey
               that
               ,
               which
               is
               taught
               out
               of
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               warranted
               therefrom
               by
               his
               faithfull
               Ministers
               ,
               not
               as
               the
               word
               of
               man
               ,
               but
               as
               the
               Word
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               this
               being
               the
               cause
               of
               so
               small
               resort
               ,
               to
               the
               hearing
               thereof
               ,
               so
               little
               attention
               thereto
               ,
               or
               reverence
               and
               obedience
               to
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               consequently
               of
               so
               great
               loosness
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               abounding
               in
               sinne
               ,
               that
               Gods
               Word
               which
               is
               preached
               ,
               is
               not
               accounted
               to
               be
               Gods
               Word
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               that
               heare
               not
               the
               sam●
               (
               as
               our
               Sav●our
               speakes
               )
               heare
               not
               him
               .
            
             
             
               19.
               
               This
               Alter
               must
               be
               reared
               up
               ,
               in
               the
               threshing
               floore
               of
               Arannah
               the
               Jebusite
               ,
               which
               was
               (
               as
               we
               have
               shewne
               )
               upon
               Mount
               Moriah
               ,
               so
               that
               on
               that
               very
               hill
               ,
               where
               the
               Angell
               held
               the
               sword
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               from
               killing
               his
               sonne
               Isaac
               ,
               who
               was
               a
               tipe
               of
               Christ
               :
               doth
               God
               now
               with
               hold
               the
               sword
               of
               the
               Angell
               ,
               from
               killing
               his
               people
               ,
               and
               upon
               this
               very
               ground
               after
               ,
               did
               the
               temple
               also
               stand
               ,
               where
               the
               holy
               Altar
               should
               be
               ,
               whereon
               the
               expiatory
               ,
               and
               propitiatory
               ,
               sacrifices
               for
               Gods
               people
               ,
               should
               be
               offered
               up
               in
               succeeding
               generations
               ,
               not
               without
               a
               mysterie
               of
               that
               oblation
               of
               Christ
               Jesus
               (
               as
               is
               said
               )
               prefigured
               by
               Isaac
               ,
               and
               whose
               blessed
               body
               ,
               was
               the
               true
               Temple
               ,
               tiped
               by
               that
               of
               Solomon
               ,
               as
               Christ
               himselfe
               shewes
               ,
               Joh.
               2.
               19.
               
               And
               his
               oblation
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               is
               that
               expiatory
               ,
               and
               propitiatory
               sacrifice
               ,
               by
               which
               Gods
               wrath
               is
               appeased
               ,
               and
               we
               reconciled
               unto
               God
               his
               Father
               ,
               neither
               was
               that
               also
               without
               a
               mysterie
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               on
               the
               floore
               of
               a
               Jebusite
               ,
               prefiguring
               thereby
               the
               calling
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               .
            
             
               20.
               
               Vers
               .
               22.
               
               David
               having
               declared
               to
               Arannah
               ,
               the
               cause
               of
               his
               coming
               up
               unto
               him
               ,
               for
               buying
               his
               threshing
               floore
               ,
               to
               reare
               an
               Altar
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               that
               the
               plague
               might
               be
               stayed
               from
               the
               people
               ,
               he
               meets
               David
               in
               so
               holy
               a
               motion
               ,
               and
               liberally
               offers
               the
               same
               freely
               in
               gift
               unto
               him
               ,
               with
               his
               oxen
               ,
               and
               wooden
               uteusills
               for
               a
               fire
               ,
               to
               the
               b●rnt
               offering
               .
               Where
               we
               see
               that
               a
               Godly
               heart
               ,
               will
               part
               with
               any
               thing
               that
               is
               needfull
               ,
               and
               may
               serve
               for
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               giver
               of
               all
               good
               things
               ,
               which
               we
               have
               here
               :
               and
               of
               all
               good
               things
               which
               we
               hope
               ,
               or
               look
               and
               long
               for
               hereafter
               .
               Which
               serves
               to
               rebuke
               and
               condemne
               ,
               the
               tenacious
               ,
               and
               base
               avaricious
               disposition
               ,
               of
               many
               in
               this
               age
               ,
               who
               can
               part
               with
               nothing
               ,
               for
               the
               maintenance
               of
               Gods
               worship
               ,
               or
               promoting
               of
               religion
               ,
               or
               any
               good
               work
               .
            
             
               21.
               
               Vers
               .
               23.
               
               Arannah's
               liberality
               ,
               and
               princely
               munificence
               ,
               is
               therefore
               highly
               praised
               by
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               registrate
               to
               all
               after
               ages
               ,
               in
               the
               holy
               Scripture
               ,
               that
               all
               these
               things
               did
               Arannah
               ,
               as
               a
               King
               gives
               to
               a
               King
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               said
               to
               
                 David
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 accept
                 thee
                 .
              
               Whereupon
               we
               observe
               ,
               that
               what
               is
               done
               by
               a
               pious
               heart
               ,
               to
               the
               honour
               and
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
               shall
               never
               want
               its
               own
               reward
               ,
               and
               blessed
               remembrance
               ,
               as
               
               was
               the
               breaking
               of
               that
               box
               of
               precious
               oyntment
               ,
               by
               
                 Mary
                 Magdalen
              
               upon
               Christs
               head
               ,
               and
               as
               here
               is
               the
               remembrance
               ,
               and
               registrating
               both
               of
               Arannahs
               liberality
               ,
               and
               power
               :
               whereas
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               
                 the
                 remembrance
                 and
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 shall
                 rot
                 ,
              
               and
               either
               be
               buried
               in
               oblivion
               ,
               or
               else
               like
               the
               parcells
               of
               traitours
               ,
               and
               malefactours
               bodies
               that
               are
               executed
               ,
               and
               fixt
               up
               in
               publick
               places
               ,
               remaine
               to
               posterity
               ,
               as
               a
               badge
               of
               eternall
               infamy
               .
            
             
               22.
               
               Vers
               .
               24.
               
               Since
               it
               was
               for
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               
                 David
                 ,
                 Arannah
              
               would
               give
               ,
               but
               seeing
               it
               was
               for
               God
               ,
               and
               offering
               sacrifice
               ,
               (
               which
               should
               be
               of
               his
               own
               substance
               )
               David
               will
               not
               take
               .
               O
               laudable
               and
               pious
               contention
               ,
               into
               which
               ,
               would
               God
               or
               in
               like
               ,
               all
               contentions
               amongst
               Christians
               were
               resolved
               .
               David
               therefore
               ,
               who
               knew
               that
               it
               was
               ,
               more
               blessed
               to
               give
               ,
               than
               receive
               ,
               therefore
               would
               not
               receive
               from
               Arannah
               ,
               what
               he
               offered
               in
               gift
               ,
               but
               as
               Abraham
               delt
               in
               like
               manner
               ,
               with
               the
               sonnes
               of
               Heth
               ,
               (
               Gen.
               23.
               )
               
                 He
                 would
                 buy
                 it
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 did
                 for
              
               50.
               
                 shekells
                 of
                 silver
                 ,
                 and
                 built
                 there
                 an
                 Altar
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 offered
                 thereon
                 burnt
                 offerings
                 ,
                 and
                 peace
                 offerings
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 Lord
                 was
                 intreated
                 for
                 the
                 Land
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 plague
                 ceased
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 God
                 ,
                 Father
                 ,
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 and
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 invisible
                 and
                 indivisible
                 ,
                 be
                 all
                 honour
                 ,
                 praise
                 and
                 glory
                 ,
                 for
                 ever
                 more
                 .
                 Amen
                 .
              
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A85769-e370
           
             Ioshua
             7.
             1
             
             Sam.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             The
             Hebren
             word
             is
             ,
             
               Shabatz
               ,
               &c.
            
             See
             ,
             Exod.
             28.
             4.
             11.
             13.
             
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             30.
             
          
           
             2
             Chr.
             20.
             12.
             
          
           
             1
             King.
             13.
             
          
           
             Iudg.
             9.
             
          
           
             1
             King.
             16.
             
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             15.
             35.
             
          
           
             John.
             10.
             
             Act.
             8.
             
          
           
             Math
             :
             5.
             35
             s
             &
             27.
             52.
             
          
           
             Job
             :
             30.
             9
             ,
             10.
             &c.
             
          
           
             Rev
             :
             11.
             10.
             
          
           
             Revel
             :
             18.
             
          
           
             2
             King.
             13.
             
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             31.
             
          
           
             Joshua
             21.
             and
             14.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             32.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             34.
             
          
           
             Jerem.
             42.
             5.
             43.
             2.
             
          
           
             1
             King.
             2.
             34
             ,
             35.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             5.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             20.
             
          
           
             Judg.
             20.
             2
             
             Sam.
             20.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Chro.
             32.
             
          
           
             Josh
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             Eccles
             .
             9.
             11.
             
          
           
             Iudg.
             21.
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             16.
             9.
             1.
             
             King.
             20.
             11.
             
          
           
             1
             King.
             21.
             20.
             
          
           
             1
             King.
             22.
             17.
             
          
           
             Math.
             8.
             9.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             16.
             6.
             
          
           
             Genes
             .
             4.
             19.
             
          
           
             2
             Chron.
             20.
             
          
           
             Revel
             .
             16.
             
             &
             19.
             
          
           
             Revel
             .
             18.
             
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             23.
             27.
             
          
           
             2
             King.
             19.
             
          
           
             Act.
             23.
             7.
             
          
           
             Judg.
             14.
             
          
           
             Judg.
             9.
             23.
             
          
           
             1
             King.
             13.
             
          
           
             1
             King.
             18.
             
          
           
             Job
             31.
             35.
             
          
           
             *
             Hic
             murus
             aheneus
             esto
             ,
             nil
             conscire
             sibi
             ,
             nulla
             pallescere
             culpa
             .
          
           
             Genes
             .
             38.
             
          
           
             1
             King.
             14.
             
          
           
             2
             Chron.
             16.
             
          
           
             Act.
             27.
             
             Deut.
             6.
             16.
             
             Math.
             4.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             10.
             
          
           
             Act.
             16.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             9.
             17
             ,
             18
             
          
           
             Prov.
             20.
             25.
             
             ●●ov
             .
             12.
             3.
             
             Prov.
             11.
             4.
             
          
           
             Esther
             .
             6.
             7.
             
          
           
             Numb
             .
             24.
             10.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             16.
             7.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             34.
             16.
             
          
           
             1
             King.
             20
             ,
             2
             Chron.
             18.
             1
             
             King.
             11.
             2
             
             King.
             20.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             21.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             14.
             
             Iosh
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             Job
             31.
             4.
             23.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             31.
             53.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             20.
             34.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             50.
             19.
             
             Exod.
             5.
             2.
             
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             15.
             
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             2.
             32.
             
          
           
             Judg.
             8.
             27.
             
          
           
             Genes
             .
             22.
             15.
             
             Numb
             .
             25.
             13.
             
             See
             1
             King.
             15.
             4.
             
          
           
             Iudg.
             1.
             7.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             38.
             
             See
             2
             King.
             9.
             31.
             
          
           
             2
             Chron.
             15.
             13.
             
          
           
             2
             King.
             23.
             21.
             2
             
             Chron.
             30.
             1.
             
             Matth.
             22.
             
          
           
             Iob
             31.
             29.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             24.
             17.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             25.
             21.
             
          
           
             2
             Chr.
             19.
             6.
             
          
           
             Dat
             veniam
             coruis
             ,
             vexat
             censura
             columbas
             .
          
           
             Judg.
             16.
             
          
           
             Dan.
             ●
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             8.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             49.
             23.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             103.
             
             Rom.
             15.
             5.
             
             Rom.
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             31.
             
          
           
             b.
             1.
             14.
             
          
           
             Job
             .
             10.
             4.
             
          
           
             Job
             14.
             1.
             and
             14.
             
          
           
             (a)
             Note
             also
             ,
             that
             Davids
             sentence
             ,
             vers
             .
             5.
             threatning
             death
             ,
             is
             the
             voyce
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             but
             Nathans
             words
             ,
             vers
             .
             13.
             
             Promising
             life
             to
             penitents
             ,
             is
             the
             voyce
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             5.
             4.
             
          
           
             1
             Chron.
             22
             ,
             5.